NOTE: ONLY STUDENTS IN SECTIONS TAUGHT BY MR. BURNETTE SHOULD
PURCHASE THIS COURSE NOTEBOOK.
HIS 202
AMERICAN HISTORY: 1877 TO THE PRESENT
COURSE NOTEBOOK, 4th Edition
Updated for Visions of America Textbook
MIDLANDS TECHNICAL COLLEGE
COLUMBIA, SOUTH CAROLINA
NOTE: ONLY STUDENTS IN SECTIONS TAUGHT BY MR. BURNETTE SHOULD
PURCHASE THIS COURSE NOTEBOOK.
THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY BLANK.
(BACK OF COVER)
2
Lesson 1: "Course Introduction: How to Succeed in this Course / Effective Writing”
Assignment:
None
Learning Objectives:
1. Understand the Course Objectives.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
2. Understand the Attendance Policy.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
3. Understand the policy on Academic Dishonesty.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
3
4. Understand the course’s Instructional Methodology, to include use of Learning Objectives
(LOs) and Identification and Significance (ID/SIG) Terms.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
5. Understand the Course Requirements, to include when and what the graded events are, what
you are responsible for on each one, what the Writing Assignment requirements are, and how
you will be graded on it.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
6. Understand how to organize and effectively write an essay.
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________________________________
4
EFFECTIVE WRITING
OVERVIEW
• Writing should transmit a clear message in a single, rapid reading and be generally free of
errors in grammar, mechanics, and usage.
• Good Writing is:
– Clear
– Concise
– Organized
– Right to the Point
• Put the recommendation, conclusion, or reason for writing – the “bottom line” – in the first
paragraph, not at the end.
• Use the active voice.
• Use short sentences (normally 15 or fewer words).
• Write paragraphs that average 6 to 7 sentences in length.
• Use correct spelling, grammar, and punctuation.
“ACTIVE VOICE” VERSUS “PASSIVE VOICE”
• The active voice is direct, natural, and forceful
verb form.
• The active voice shortens sentences.
• The passive voice hides the “doer”of the action.
• The passive voice normally uses one of the forms
of “to be”, plus a verb ending in “-ed” or “-en”.
Examples are: “is requested,” “were beaten.”
ACTIVE: Michigan beat Michigan State.
PASSIVE: Michigan State was beaten by Michigan.
FIVE STEP WRITING PROCESS
• Research
• Plan
• Draft
• Revise
• Proof
5
• Research includes identifying the task and topic, collecting information, analyzing how it
supports or refutes the topic, developing a thesis statement (controlling idea), and determining
what additional information that you need to complete the task.
• Planning means that you decide on your thesis statement, develop an outline to support your
thesis, and write out a tentative introduction and conclusion. To plan is to determine where you
are going, how you are going to get there, and how to know when you have arrived.
• Drafting is when you sit down, develop an outline, and begin writing. At this stage you do not
worry about how the paper reads, but want to get the ideas on paper quickly.
• Revising is the hardest part of writing. This is where you read the draft to determine if each
word, sentence, and paragraph supports the thesis. This is when you identify the ideas that do
not belong in the paper. It is also where you ensure that you have shown the linkages between
your ideas, and how they all come together to support your thesis.
• Proofing is the final task and is where you check to see that the paper is written as it should be.
It is a good idea to have another person proof the writing as it is difficult to catch every error
when you have been working on a paper. Use the proofing input to develop your final paper.
SUGGESTED WAY TO BEGIN AN ESSAY
• Write the topic of your essay in the center of a sheet of paper.
• Using single words and short phrases, jot down everything you know about the topic.
• On a second sheet of paper, arrange the words and phrases on the first sheet into three or four
topic groups.
• Determine where you need to complete additional research.
• Write your thesis statement in a single declarative sentence on a third sheet of paper.
• Below your thesis, draft a tentative outline.
ESSAY COMPONENTS
• Thesis: The argument or position which the author makes with regard to the subject under
discussion.
• Main Points: The principal reasons (usually three or four) why your thesis is correct.
• Supporting Points or Evidence: These show why your main points are correct. These are
normally each linked to only one main point. Each main point will have its own supporting
points or evidence (usually three or four points per main point).
6
SUGGESTED OR COMMON ESSAY FORMAT
• Paragraph 1:
– Thesis
– First Main Point
– Second Main Point
– Third Main Point
• Paragraph 2: First Main Point
– 1st Supporting Point / Evidence
– 2nd Supporting Point / Evidence
– 3rd Supporting Point / Evidence
• Paragraph 3: Second Main Point
– 1st Supporting Point / Evidence
– 2nd Supporting Point / Evidence
– 3rd Supporting Point / Evidence
• Paragraph 4: Third Main Point
–1st Supporting Point / Evidence
– 2nd Supporting Point / Evidence
– 3rd Supporting Point / Evidence
• Paragraph 5: Consideration of Opposing Viewpoints
• Paragraph 6: Conclusion: Restatement of Thesis and Main Points
CONSIDERATION OF OPPOSING VIEWPOINTS
• A solid essay will normally consider the opposite position and show why the author’s argument
is superior.
• Be sure to point out what parts of the opposing argument are valid, but then discuss why your
position is better.
• Normally this is done just before your concluding paragraph.
7
STANDARD WRITING EVALUATION CRITERIA
The purpose of the evaluation instrument is to assist students in understanding how
effective they are as writers, and what changes they may need to consider to improve their
writing skills.
The evaluation instrument contains four Major categories and several subcategories.
Each subcategory contains a Likert rating scale (5 being Most Effective and 1 being
Most Ineffective) to use in evaluating student writing and space for your comments. Record
in the comment section the evidence from the essay that supports your observations along
with short suggestions that the writer needs to consider to improve his/her writing skill.
Scoring: Most Effective = 5, Most Ineffective = 1
I. INTRODUCTION
a. Title/Subject -- An information or persuasive essay will have a title that draws
attention to the subject matter in the paper. An information or decision paper will clearly state
the subject in the purpose paragraph.
Most Effective: An information or persuasive essay title is descriptive, arrests,
and grabs readers attention. An information or decision paper narrows and precisely states the
subject.
Adequate: The title or subject is stated in broad terms, or it may raise
expectations beyond what the essay or paper can support.
Most Ineffective: No title, the title is not descriptive, too broad, or requires
subtitles to clarify. The subject of an information or decision paper is omitted or stated so
broadly that it requires several sentences to clarify the writer's intent.
b. Opening/Purpose -- How effective is the opening paragraph in focusing the reader's
attention on the specific topic or purpose. For example, the purpose of a written product,
regardless of the format used, may focus on informing the brigade commander that 30% of the
brigade failed to qualify with the M-16.
Most Effective: Identifies the topic and stimulates the reader interest.
Adequate: States the general purpose of the essay.
Most Ineffective: Abrupt, unrelated to the topic, does not creates interest in the
topic or unrelated to the topic.
c. Thesis/CI (Controlling Idea) -- This refers to the writer's bottom line, the position
that he/she takes on the subject under discussion. Do not confuse this with the purpose
statement (see above). For example, your purpose is to inform the brigade commander about the
30% percent failure rate, but this statement fails to communicate why the failure rate is so high.
A thesis/controlling idea would provide the reader with the bottom line: "Thirty percent failed to
qualify because of damaged rifles."
8
Most Effective: Compelling, creates momentum, challenging.
Adequate: Succinct, focused.
Most Ineffective: Thesis omitted, too broad, vague, wordy, not clearly focused.
d. Main Points -- The introduction of the product should include the main points of the
document. The writer does not develop the main points in the introduction, but merely states the
main points so that the reader can see the writer's logic in support of his/her thesis/controlling
idea.
Most Effective: Logically supports the writer's thesis.
Adequate: Logical and clear.
Most Ineffective: Not identified, not clear, illogical, difficult to follow.
II. BODY OF THE ESSAY
a. Evidence -- The evidence consists of the facts, information, and opinion and analysis of
the same to support the major points and therefore the essay. However, evidence rarely stands
by itself. The writer provides an analysis that tells the reader how the evidence supports the
thesis/controlling idea.
Most Effective: Comprehensive, clear analysis that shows how the evidence consistently
supports major points, minor points, and thesis.
Adequate: It is relevant and accurate, but writer does not always show how the evidence
supports the thesis.
Most Ineffective: Irrelevant, sketchy, inadequate, and excessive use of quotations, but no
analysis show how the evidence supports the major points, minor points and thesis.
b. Organization -- The organization of the material reflects the writer's purpose. The
writer may begin with material familiar to the audience and proceed to introduce new material
not familiar to the audience. However, the writer organizes the product it must reinforce what
he/she is saying.
Most Effective: Most Effectively reinforces essay, shows clear relationship
between main and supporting ideas; uses deductive and inductive logic as appropriate.
Adequate: Uses some deductive and inductive logic.
Most Ineffective: None evident, awkward, or no clear relationship between ideas.
c. Main Points -- It is critical that writers provide both sides of a position, even for an
information essay or an information paper. This gives credibility to the writer along with
providing the additional information the reader needs to understand. The main points
themselves may consist of one supporting and one opposing a particular position.
Most Effective: Gives the opposing point of view. Is persuasive in supporting a
specific point of view, and not biased.
9
Adequate: Leads the reader to the author's point of view by presenting a distorted
view of opposing points of view, or only a cursory examination.
Most Ineffective: Gives only one viewpoint. Is incomplete, evidence stacked in
the author's favor.
d. Use of Sources -- What sources does the writer use to support his position or
conclusion. Does the writer's sources support the thesis/controlling? Are they merely facts and
opinions? Are they used out of context? Are they even needed? Are there any questions that
the evaluator must consider.
Most Effective: Evidence and analysis of evidence reinforces the major points.
Adequate: Only gives opinions and facts with little or no analysis of evidence.
Most Ineffective: Omits sources, uses sources out of context. Does not
document sources.
e. Transitions -- Effective transitions help the reader to follow the writer's thinking
from point to point. Weak transitions can leave the reader floundering trying to understand the
writer's intent.
Most Effective: Smoothly connects the major and minor parts so that the reader
can clearly see how the writer develops his/her thesis.
Adequate: Effectively led the reader.
Most Ineffective: Omitted, vague, mechanical throughout.
III. CONCLUSION. Good writing will include a conclusion that summarizes the writer's
position, restates the thesis/controlling idea, does not add new material that is not introduced in
the paper, and brings closure to the topic.
a. Summary
Most Effective: Reinforced or synthesized the discussion.
Adequate: Smooth, restated key ideas, reviewed essential ideas.
Most Ineffective: Missing, vague, incomplete, mechanical, new material added.
b. Restatement of Thesis
Most Effective: Synthesized the paper.
Adequate: Restated to reinforce essay.
Most Ineffective: Omitted, changed the thesis, mechanical, introduced a new
thesis.
10
c. Closure
Most Effective: Fully integrated into the overall pattern of the essay.
Adequate: Definite and planned.
Most Ineffective: Omitted, indefinite, inadequate, mechanical routine.
IV. STYLE -- Style describes how the writer communicates the message intended. This
includes the words selected to convey a thought, sentence and paragraph structure, grammar,
punctuation and spelling. The format the writer uses to convey the message must be appropriate
to the audience and the requirement.
a. Format -- Does the writer use the appropriate format for the requirement. For
example, the writer who produces an information paper using an essay format would be using
the information format. The same is true if the writer produces a decision paper but uses the
format for an information paper.
Most Effective: Correct format for the requirement.
Most Ineffective: Incorrect format for the requirement.
b. Word Choice -- Are the words of the essay appropriate for the task. For example, a
writer who uses technical jargon in a paper for an audience without a technical background
would not be effective because the audience most likely will have difficulty understanding the
intended message.
Most Effective: Precise diction at appropriate level.
Adequate: Adequate word choice, some jargon.
Most Ineffective: Imprecise, vague, pretentious, overuse of jargon.
c. Sentences -- Long wordy sentences increase the difficulty to communicate clearly
and concisely. Do the sentences express coordination? Are they primarily written in the active
voice. Where the writer uses passive voice does he/she use it appropriately? A general rule of
thumb for sentence length is that sentences will average 12 to 20 words. Some may be shorter,
some longer, but when you add up the total words and divide by the number of sentences the
average will be somewhere between 12 and 20 words.
Most Effective: Written to express coordination, proper use of passive voice.
Adequate: Clear, concise, Most Effective subordination and coordination.
Most Ineffective: Too long or short, excessive passive voice, fragments, and runon sentences.
11
d. Paragraphs -- Not only must the paragraphs advance the ideas of the writer, but generally
they are short averaging 6 to 8 sentences. Again, like sentences, some paragraphs may be
shorter, some longer. However, when you add up the total sentences in the paper and divide by
the number of paragraphs the average will fall somewhere around 6 - 8 sentences.
Most Effective: Fully integrated into essay, advanced the ideas.
Adequate: Well focused, concise.
Most Ineffective: Poor focus, too long, topic did not advance essay.
e. Grammar -- Grammatical errors can spoil an otherwise excellent paper.
Most Effective: Only one or two errors.
Adequate: Very few grammar errors.
Most Ineffective: Numerous errors, became a major distraction.
f. Punctuation -- Does the writer punctuate appropriately? A few errors don't really
get in the way of the reader. However, numerous errors increase the reading difficulty.
Most Effective: Only one or two errors.
Adequate: Very few errors.
Most Ineffective: Numerous errors, made reading difficult.
g. Spelling -- Spelling and capitalization become important when they get in the way of
what the writer is trying to say. Numerous misspelled words and poor capitalization increase the
reading difficulty.
Most Effective: No misspellings, no capitalization errors.
Adequate: One or two misspelled words or capitalization errors.
Most Ineffective: Numerous misspelled words, poor capitalization.
Position
Once you have the controlling idea, add your support paragraphs and an introduction (if needed)
and a conclusion (if needed). What you have is a rough plan or outline. Now you're ready to
write your first draft.
Step 3 -- Drafting is an important step. The draft is the bridge between your idea and the
expression of it. Write your draft quickly and concentrate only on getting your ideas down on
paper. Don't worry about punctuation and spelling errors.
Use your plan. State your controlling idea (the bottom line) early and follow the order you've
already developed. When you have the ideas down and you're satisfied with the sequence, put
the paper aside. You've finished the draft, and you need to get away from the paper for a while
before you start to revise.
Step 4 -- Revising is looking at the material through the eyes of your audience. Read the paper
as if you have never seen it before. Find where you need to put in transitions; look for places
that need more evidence.
Then write another draft making the changes you've noted and using a simple style. Package the
material so it's easy to read by using short paragraphs and labels (if necessary).
Step 5 -- Proof. Now you're ready to proof the draft. At this point, forget about substance,
organization, and style; concentrate on grammar, mechanics, and usage. You may want to have
someone else read the paper, too. Sometimes other people can find errors you can't because
you're too close to the problem.
When you finish, write the final draft, making the corrections. Mission accomplished.
12
WRITING SIMPLY
out acronyms on first use. It's better to use
more words than confuse your reader.
BACKGROUND
Too much writing doesn't do what it's
supposed to communicate. Writers often
have other agendas which supersede
communicating: they want to impress their
readers with their vocabulary, or they
believe they must follow some "official"
style.
Use simpler language. Why say "at this
point in time" when you could say "now"?
Is "utilize" really better than "use."
Simpler is better.
USE THE HELP AVAILABLE
WRONG!
Ask your co-workers. Show your material
to someone who hasn't seen it before. Ask
them if the material is easy to understand.
Ask them if you left anything out. The
danger here is that friends and co-workers
are sometimes reluctant to tell you what
they really think. They don't want to hurt
your feelings.
THE CLEAR WRITING STANDARD
Good writing transmits a clear message in a
single, rapid reading and is generally free of
errors in grammar, mechanics, and usage.
If you want to meet this standard, write
simply. Adopt a conversational style.
Search out honest feedback and use it to
improve your writing. Don't take offense at
what someone tells you because you'll not
get honest feedback anymore.
OTHER WAYS TO SIMPLIFY
WRITING
Use jargon, including acronyms, carefully.
Jargon and acronyms communicate only to
those who understand them. Everyone else
is lost.
Another way to review your work is to set it
aside for a while. Work on something else,
and let your brain "cool off" on that subject.
You'll break the mindset you've been
working with and be able to take a fresh
look at the paper
If you're in doubt, use everyday words (even
if this means using more words), and spell
13
ACTIVE AND PASSIVE VOICE
DESCRIPTION
Active Voice occurs when the subject of the sentence does the action.
John will load the trailer.
actor action
Passive Voice occurs when the subject of the sentence receives the action.
The trailer will be loaded by John.
receiver action
actor
PROBLEMS WITH PASSIVE
Writers should use active voice whenever possible.
10
1. Passive voice obscures or loses part of the substance (the actor) of a sentence. When you use
passive voice, the receiver of the action becomes the subject of the sentence; and the actor
appears in a prepositional phrase after the verb.
Worse yet, you can leave the actor out completely and still have a good English sentence. This
means you have eliminated part of the substance.
Calisthenics were conducted by the Coach. (Calisthenics is not the actor.)
subject verb
actor
Your pay records were lost. (No actor.)
subject
verb
2. Passive voice is less conversational than active voice. Therefore, it is less natural when
someone reads it.
Passive: A drink of water is required by me.
Active: I need a drink of water.
3. Passive voice is less efficient than active voice. Active writing usually requires fewer words
to get the same message to your audience. The number of words saved per sentence may seem
small, but when you multiply that savings by the number of sentences in a paper, the difference
is much more significant.
Passive: The letter was typed by Cheryl. (6 words)
Active: Cheryl typed the letter. (4 words - a 33 percent reduction)
14
IDENTIFYING PASSIVE VOICE
You can locate passive voice in your writing in much the same way a computer would. Look for
a form of the verb "to be" (am, is, are, was, were, be, being, or been) followed by a past
participle verb (a verb ending in ed, en, or t). Passive voice requires BOTH!
Your leave was approved by the commander.
A "to be" verb by itself is simply an inactive verb (shows no action). A verb ending in ed, en, or
t by itself is a past tense verb and not passive voice.
The rifle is loaded.
(No physical action taking place.)
The Eagle landed on the Moon.
(An action in the past.)
DECISION TIME
Once you have found the passive voice in your (or someone else's writing), you have to decide
whether you want to change it to active or not.
1. Use passive voice when you want to emphasize the receiver of the action.
Passive: Your mother was taken to the hospital.
Active: An ambulance took your mother to the hospital.
2. Use passive voice when you don't know who did the action.
Passive: The rifle was stolen.
15
Lesson 2: The New South
Assignment:
VISIONS: 420, 428-437
Document 1: Narrative of Mr. Cal Woods, Slave and Sharecropper, 1941
Document 2: Plessy v. Ferguson, 1896
Document 3: Frederick Douglass, “The Color Line in America,” 1883
Document 4: Susan B. Anthony, “Woman's Rights to the Suffrage" Speech, 1873
Document 5: Elizabeth Cady Stanton, “Address To The U.S. Congressional Committee Of The Judiciary
Hearing,” January 18, 1892
Learning Objectives:
1. Define the New South and describe its economy, to include a description of sharecropping and the crop-lien
system.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the social and legal conditions faced by Black Americans in the New South. Include in your answer a
discussion of Jim Crow laws and the implications of the 1896 Supreme Court ruling Plessy v. Ferguson (see
Document 2).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. How did Mr. Cal Woods (see Document 1) describe life as a slave and a sharecropper?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
16
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. How did Frederick Douglass (see Document 3) define the “color line?” What impact did he say it had upon
Black Americans, and what did he say ought to have been their response?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. Why were advocates of women’s suffrage disappointed by the Fifteenth Amendment, adopted in 1870? What
were the key arguments made by Susan B. Anthony (see Document 4) and Elizabeth Cady Stanton (see Document
5) on behalf of women’s right to vote? What are the similarities and differences between their arguments? Whose
argument was better? Why?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
17
Document 1: Narrative of Mr. Cal Woods, Slave and Sharecropper (from Federal Writer’s Project), 1941
Source: http://www.fullbooks.com/Slave-Narratives-A-Folk-History-of-Slaveryx8964.html
Slave Narratives: A Folk History of Slavery in the United States
by Work Projects Administration
TYPEWRITTEN RECORDS PREPARED BY
THE FEDERAL WRITERS' PROJECT
1936-1938
ASSEMBLED BY
THE LIBRARY OF CONGRESS PROJECT
WORK PROJECTS ADMINISTRATION
FOR THE DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA
SPONSORED BY THE LIBRARY OF CONGRESS
WASHINGTON 1941
Interviewer: Miss Irene Robertson
Person interviewed: Cal Woods; R.F.D., Biscoe, Arkansas
Age: 85?
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
"I don't know zactly how old I is. I was good size boy when the [Civil] war come on. We all belonged to a man
named John Woods. We lived in South Carolina during slavery. Slavery was prutty bad itself but the bad time come
after the war. The land was hilly some red and some pore and sandy. Had to plough a mule or horse. Hard to make a
living. Some folks was rich, had heap of slaves and some bout one family. Small farmer have 160 acres and one
family of slaves. When a man had one or two slave families he treated em better an if he had a great big acreage and
fifteen or twenty families. The white folks trained the black man and woman. If he have so many they didn't learn
how to do but one or two things. Mas generally they all worked in the fields in the busy seasons and sometimes the
white folks have to work out there too. Sometimes they get in debt and have to sell off some slave to pay the debt.
"Things seemed heap mo plentiful. Before the war folks wore fine clothes. They go to their nearest tradin point and
sell cotton. They had fine silk clothes and fine knives and forks. They would buy a whole case o cheese at one time
and a barrel of molasses. Folks eat more and worked harder than they do now.
"Some folks was mean to their slaves and some slaves mean. It is lack it is now, some folks good no matter what
dey color, other folks bad. Black folks never knowed there was freedom till they was fighting and going to war.
Some say they was fightin to save their slaves, some say the Union broke. The slave never been free since he come
to dis world, didn't know nuthin bout freedom till they tole em bout it.
"I recollect bout the Ku Klux after the war. Some folks come over the country and tell you you free and equal now.
They tell you what to do an how to run the country and then if you listen to them come the Ku Klux all dressed half
mile down the road. That Ku Klux sprung up after the
war bout votin an offis-holdin mong the white folks. The white folks ain't then nor now havin no black man rulin
over him. Them Ku Klux walked bout on high sticks and drink all the water you have from the spring. Seem lack
they meddled a whole heap. Course the black folks
knowed they was white men. They hung some slaves and white Yankees too if they be very mean. They beat em.
Hear em hollowing and they hollow too. They shoot all directions round and up an down the road. That's how you
know they comin close to yo house. If you go to any gatherins they come break it up an run you home fast as you
could run and set the dogs
on you. Course the dogs bite you. They say they was not goiner have equalization if they have to kill all the Yankees
and niggers in the country. The masters sometime give em a home. My mother left John Woods then. The family
went back. He give her an my papa twenty acres their
lifetime. Where dey stayed on the old folks had a little at some places. They didn't divide up no plantations I ever
heard of. They never give em no mules. If some tole em they would I know they sho didn't. Didn't give em nuthin I
tell you. My mother's name was Sylvia and papa's name was Hack Woods.
18
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
"I come to Arkansas so my little boys would have a home. I had a little home an sold it to come out here. Agents
come round showin pictures how big the cotton grow. They say it grow like trees out here. The children climb the
stalks an set on the limb lack birds to pick it. They show
pictures like that. Cotton basket way down under it on the ground. See droves of wild hogs coming up, look big as
mules. Men ridin em. No I didn't know they said it was so fine. We come in freight cars wid our furniture and
everything we brought. We had our provision in baskets and
big buckets. It lasted till we passed Atlanta. We nearly starved the rest of the way. When we did stop you never hear
such a hollein. We come two days and nights hard as we could come. We stayed up and eat, cooked meat an eggs on
the stove in the store till daybreak. Then they showed us wha to go to our places the next day. I been here ever since.
"I hab voted. I done quit lettin votin bother me up. All I see it do is give one fellow out of two or three a job both of
them maybe ought to have. The meanest man often gets lected. It the money they all after not the work in it. I heard
em say what all they do and when they got lected
they forgot to do all they say they would do.
"I never knowed bout no slave uprisins. Thed had to uprose wid rocks an red clods. The black man couldn't shoot.
He had no guns. They had so much work they didn't know how to have a uprisin. The better you be to your master
the better he treat you. The white preachers teach that in the church."
Document 2: Plessy v. Ferguson, 1896
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/plessy/plessy.htm
Justice Brown delivered the opinion of the Court.
1
2
This case turns upon the constitutionality of an act of the General Assembly of the State of Louisiana, passed in
1890, providing for separate railway carriages for the white and colored races. . .
3
4
5
The constitutionality of this act is attacked upon the ground that it conflicts both with the Thirteenth Amendment of
the Constitution, abolishing slavery, and the Fourteenth Amendment, which prohibits certain restrictive legislation
on the part of the States.
6
7
1. That it does not conflict with the Thirteenth Amendment, which abolished slavery and involuntary servitude,
except as a punishment for crime, is too clear for argument. . .
8
9
10
11
12
13
The proper construction of the 14th amendment was first called to the attention of this court in the Slaughter-house
cases,. . . which involved, however, not a question of race, but one of exclusive privileges. The case did not call for
any expression of opinion as to the exact rights it was intended to secure to the colored race, but it was said
generally that its main purpose was to establish the citizenship of the negro; to give definitions of citizenship of the
United States and of the States, and to protect from the hostile legislation of the States the privileges and immunities
of citizens of the United States, as distinguished from those of citizens of the States.
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
The object of the amendment was undoubtedly to enforce the absolute equality of the two races before the law, but
in the nature of things it could not have been intended to abolish distinctions based upon color, or to enforce social,
as distinguished from political equality, or a commingling of the two races upon terms unsatisfactory to either. Laws
permitting, and even requiring, their separation in places where they are liable to be brought into contact do not
necessarily imply the inferiority of either race to the other, and have been generally, if not universally, recognized as
within the competency of the state legislatures in the exercise of their police power. The most common instance of
this is connected with the establishment of separate schools for white and colored children, which has been held to
be a valid exercise of the legislative power even by courts of States where the political rights of the colored race
have been longest and most earnestly enforced. . .
19
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
So far, then, as a conflict with the Fourteenth Amendment is concerned, the case reduces itself to the question
whether the statute of Louisiana is a reasonable regulation, and with respect to this there must necessarily be a large
discretion on the part of the legislature. In determining the question of reasonableness it is at liberty to act with
reference to the established usages, customs and traditions of the people, and with a view to the promotion of their
comfort, and the preservation of the public peace and good order. Gauged by this standard, we cannot say that a law
which authorizes or even requires the separation of the two races in public conveyances is unreasonable, or more
obnoxious to the Fourteenth Amendment than the acts of Congress requiring separate schools for colored children in
the District of Columbia, the constitutionality of which does not seem to have been questioned, or the corresponding
acts of state legislatures.
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
We consider the underlying fallacy of the plaintiff's argument to consist in the assumption that the enforced
separation of the two races stamps the colored race with a badge of inferiority. If this be so, it is not by reason of
anything found in the act, but solely because the colored race chooses to put that construction upon it. The argument
necessarily assumes that if, as has been more than once the case, and is not unlikely to be so again, the colored race
should become the dominant power in the state legislature, and should enact a law in precisely similar terms, it
would thereby relegate the white race to an inferior position. We imagine that the white race, at least, would not
acquiesce in this assumption. The argument also assumes that social prejudices may be overcome by legislation, and
that equal rights cannot be secured to the negro except by an enforced commingling of the two races. We cannot
accept this proposition. If the two races are to meet upon terms of social equality, it must be the result of natural
affinities, a mutual appreciation of each other's merits and a voluntary consent of individuals. . . Legislation is
powerless to eradicate racial instincts or to abolish distinctions based upon physical differences, and the attempt to
do so can only result in accentuating the difficulties of the present situation. If the civil and political rights of both
races be equal one cannot be inferior to the other civilly or politically. If one race be inferior to the other socially,
the Constitution of the United States cannot put them upon the same plane. . .
46
Justice Harlan, dissenting.
47
48
49
50
51
While there may be in Louisiana persons of different races who are not citizens of the United States, the words in
the act, "white and colored races," necessarily include all citizens of the United States of both races residing in that
State. So that we have before us a state enactment that compels, under penalties, the separation of the two races in
railroad passenger coaches, and makes it a crime for a citizen of either race to enter a coach that has been assigned to
citizens of the other race. . .
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
In respect of civil rights, common to all citizens, the Constitution of the United States does not, I think, permit any
public authority to know the race of those entitled to be protected in the enjoyment of such rights. Every true man
has pride of race, and under appropriate circumstances when the rights of others, his equals before the law, are not to
be affected, it is his privilege to express such pride and to take such action based upon it as to him seems proper. But
I deny that any legislative body or judicial tribunal may have regard to the race of citizens when the civil rights of
those citizens are not involved. Indeed, such legislation, as that here in question, is inconsistent not only with that
equality of rights which pertains to citizenship, National and State, but with the personal liberty enjoyed by every
one within the United States. . .
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
The white race deems itself to be the dominant race in this country. And so it is, in prestige, in achievements, in
education, in wealth and in power. So, I doubt not, it will continue to be for all time, if it remains true to its great
heritage and holds fast to the principles of constitutional liberty. But in view of the Constitution, in the eye of the
law, there is in this country no superior, dominant, ruling class of citizens. There is no caste here. Our Constitution is
color-blind, and neither knows nor tolerates classes among citizens. In respect of civil rights, all citizens are equal
before the law. The humblest is the peer of the most powerful. The law regards man as man, and takes no account of
his surroundings or of his color when his civil rights as guaranteed by the supreme law of the land are involved. It is,
therefore, to be regretted that this high tribunal, the final expositor of the fundamental law of the land, has reached
the conclusion that it is competent for a State to regulate the enjoyment by citizens of their civil rights solely upon
the basis of race.
70
71
In my opinion, the judgment this day rendered will, in time, prove to be quite as pernicious as the decision made by
this tribunal in the Dred Scott case. . . The present decision, it may well be apprehended, will not only stimulate
20
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
aggressions, more or less brutal and irritating, upon the admitted rights of colored citizens, but will encourage the
belief that it is possible, by means of state enactments, to defeat the beneficent purposes which the people of the
United States had in view when they adopted the recent amendments of the Constitution, by one of which the blacks
of this country were made citizens of the United States and of the States in which they respectively reside, and
whose privileges and immunities, as citizens, the States are forbidden to abridge. Sixty millions of whites are in no
danger from the presence here of eight millions of blacks. The destinies of the two races, in this country, are
indissolubly linked together, and the interests of both require that the common government of all shall not permit the
seeds of race hate to be planted under the sanction of law. What can more certainly arouse race hate, what more
certainly create and perpetuate a feeling of distrust between these races, than state enactments, which, in fact,
proceed on the ground that colored citizens are so inferior and degraded that they cannot be allowed to sit in public
coaches occupied by white citizens? That, as all will admit, is the real meaning of such legislation as was enacted in
Louisiana. . .
84
85
86
87
88
If evils will result from the commingling of the two races upon public highways established for the benefit of all,
they will be infinitely less than those that will surely come from state legislation regulating the enjoyment of civil
rights upon the basis of race. We boast of the freedom enjoyed by our people above all other peoples. But it is
difficult to reconcile that boast with a state of the law which, practically, puts the brand of servitude and degradation
upon a large class of our fellow-citizens, our equals before the law. . .
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
I am of opinion that the statute of Louisiana is inconsistent with the personal liberty of citizens, white and black, in
that State, and hostile to both the spirit and letter of the Constitution of the United States. If laws of like character
should be enacted in the several States of the Union, the effect would be in the highest degree mischievous. Slavery,
as an institution tolerated by law would, it is true, have disappeared from our country, but there would remain a
power in the States, by sinister legislation, to interfere with the full enjoyment of the blessings of freedom; to
regulate civil rights, common to all citizens upon the basis of race; and to place in a condition of legal inferiority a
large body of American citizens, now constituting a part of the political community called the People of the United
States, for whom, and by whom through representatives, our government is administered.
Document 3: Frederick Douglass, “The Color Line in America,” 1883
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
It is our lot to live among a people whose laws, traditions, and prejudices have been against us for centuries, and
from these they are not yet free. To assume that they are free from these evils simply because they have changed
their laws is to assume what is utterly unreasonable and contrary to facts. Large bodies move slowly. Individuals
may be converted on the instant and change their whole course of life. Nations never. Time and events are required
for the conversion of nations. Not even the character of a great political organization can be changed by a new
platform. It will be the same old snake though in a new skin.
Though we have had war, reconstruction, and abolition as a nation, we still linger in the shadow and blight of an
extinct institution. Though the colored man is no longer subject to be bought and sold, he is still surrounded by an
adverse sentiment which fetters all his movements. In his downward course he meets with no resistance, but his
course upward is resented and resisted at every step of his progress. If he comes in ignorance, rags, and
wretchedness, he conforms to the popular belief of his character, and in that character he is welcome. But if he shall
come as a gentleman, a scholar, and a statesman, he is hailed as a contradiction to the national faith concerning his
race, and his coming is resented as impudence. In the one case he may provoke contempt and derision, but in the
other he is an affront to pride and provokes malice. Let him do what he will, there is at present, therefore, no escape
for him. The color line meets him everywhere, and in a measure shuts him out from all respectable and profitable
trades and callings.
In spite of all your religion and laws, he is a rejected man. He is rejected by trade unions of every trade, and
refused work while he lives and burial when he dies; and yet he is asked to forget his color and forget that which
everybody else remembers. If he offers himself to a builder as a mechanic, to a client as a lawyer, to a patient as a
physician, to a college as a professor, to a firm as a clerk, to a government department as an agent or an officer, he is
sternly met on the color line, and his claim to consideration in some way is disputed on the ground of color.
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
Not even our churches, whose members profess to follow the despised Nazarene, whose home, when on earth,
was among the lowly and despised, have yet conquered this feeling of color madness, and what is true of our
churches is also true of our courts of law. Neither is free from this all-pervading atmosphere of color hate. The one
describes the Deity as impartial, no respecter of persons, and the other the Goddess of Justice as blindfolded, with
sword by her side and scales in her hand, held evenly between high and low, rich and poor, white and black; but
both are the images of American imagination rather than American practices.
Taking advantage of the general disposition in this country to impute crime to color, white men color their faces
to commit crime and wash off the hated color to escape punishment. In many places where the commission of crime
is alleged against one of our color, the ordinary processes of the law are set aside as too slow for the impetuous
justice of the infuriated populace. They take the law into their own bloody hands and proceed to whip, stab, shoot,
hang, or burn the alleged culprit, without the intervention of courts, counsel, judges, juries, or witnesses. In such
cases it is not the business of the accusers to prove guilt, but it is for the accused to prove his innocence, a thing hard
for any man to do, even in a court of law, and utterly impossible for him to do in these infernal lynch courts.
A man accused, surprised, frightened, and captured by a motley crowd, dragged with a rope around his neck in
midnight-darkness to the nearest tree, and told in the coarsest terms of profanity to prepare for death, would be more
than human if he did not, in his terror-stricken appearance, more confirm suspicion of guilt than the contrary. Worse
still, in the presence of such hell-black outrages, the pulpit is usually dumb, and the press in the neighborhood is
silent or openly takes sides with the mob. There are occasional cases in which white men are lynched, but one
sparrow does not make a summer. Everyone knows that what is called lynch law is peculiarly the law for colored
people and for nobody else.
If there were no other grievance than this horrible and barbarous lynch-law custom, we should be justified in
assembling, as we have now done, to expose and denounce it. But this is not all. Even now, after twenty years of
so-called emancipation, we are subject to lawless raids of midnight riders, who, with blackened faces, invade our
homes and perpetrate the foulest of crimes upon us and our families. This condition of things is too flagrant and
notorious to require specifications or proof. Thus in all the relations of life and death we are met by the color line.
We cannot ignore it if we would, and ought not if we could. It hunts us at midnight, it denies us accommodation in
hotels and justice in the courts; excludes our children from schools, refuses our sons the chance to learn trades, and
compels us to pursue only such labor as will bring the least reward.
While we recognize the color line as a hurtful force, a mountain barrier to our progress, wounding our bleeding
feet with its flinty rocks at every step, we do not despair. We are a hopeful people. This convention is a proof of
our faith in you, in reason, in truth, and justice; our belief that prejudice, with all its malign accompaniments, may
yet be removed by peaceful means; that, assisted by time and events and the growing enlightenment of both races,
the color line will ultimately become harmless. When this shall come it will then only be used, as it should be, to
distinguish one variety of the human family from another. It will cease to have any civil, political, or moral
significance, and colored conventions will then be dispensed with as anachronisms, wholly out of place—but not till
then.
Do not marvel that we are not discouraged. The faith within us has a rational basis and is confirmed by facts.
When we consider how deep-seated this feeling against us is; the long centuries is has been forming; the forces of
avarice which have been marshaled to sustain it; how the language and literature of the country have been pervaded
with it; how the church, the press, the playhouse, and other influences of the country have been arrayed in its
support, the progress toward its extinction must be considered vast and wonderful.
If liberty, with us, is yet but a name, our citizenship is but a sham, and our suffrage thus far only a cruel mockery,
we may yet congratulate ourselves upon the fact that the laws and institutions of the country are sound, just, and
liberal. There is hope for a people when their laws are righteous, whether for the moment they conform to their
requirements or not. But until this nation shall make its practice accord with its Constitution and its righteous laws,
it will not do to reproach the colored people of this country with keeping up the color line; for that people would
prove themselves scarcely worthy of even theoretical freedom, to say nothing of practical freedom, if they settled
down in silent, servile, and cowardly submission to their wrongs from fear of making their color visible.
They are bound by every element of manhood to hold conventions in their own name and on their own behalf, to
keep their grievances before the people and make every organized protest against the wrongs inflicted upon them
within their power. They should scorn the counsels of cowards and hang their banner on the outer wall. Who would
be free, themselves must strike the blow. We do not believe, as we are often told, that the Negro is the ugly child of
the national family, and the more he is kept out of sight the better it will be for him. You know that liberty given is
never so precious as liberty sought for and fought for. The man outraged is the man to make the outcry. Depend
upon it, men will not care much for a people who do not care for themselves.
22
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
Our meeting here was opposed by some of our members because it would disturb the peace of the Republican
Party. The suggestion came from coward lips and misapprehended the character of that party. If the Republican
Party cannot stand a demand for justice and fair play, it ought to go down. We were men before that party was born,
and our manhood is more sacred than any party can be. Parties were made for men, not men for parties.
If the 6 million colored people of this country, armed with the Constitution of the United States, with a million
votes of their own to lean upon and millions of white men at their back, whose hearts are responsive to the claims of
humanity, have not sufficient spirit and wisdom to organize and combine to defend themselves from outrage,
discrimination, and oppression, it will be idle for them to expect that the Republican Party or any other political
party will organize and combine for them or care what becomes of them. Men may combine to prevent cruelty to
animals, for they are dumb and cannot speak for themselves; but we are men and must speak for ourselves, or we
shall not be spoken for at all. We have conventions in America for Ireland, but we should have none if Ireland did
not speak for herself. It is because she makes a noise and keeps her cause before the people that other people go to
her help. It was the sword of Washington and of Lafayette that gave us independence.
In conclusion upon this color objection, we have to say that we meet here in open daylight. There is nothing
sinister about us. The eyes of the nation are upon us. Ten thousand newspapers may tell if they choose of whatever
is said and done here. They may commend our wisdom or condemn our folly, precisely as we shall be wise or
foolish. We put ourselves before them as honest men and ask their judgment upon our work.
Document 4: Susan B. Anthony's 1873 "Woman's Rights to the Suffrage" Speech
Note: Susan B. Anthony delivered this speech after she had been arrested, tried, and convicted of the charge
of voting in the 1872 presidential election. Although she was fined $100.00, she never paid the fine.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
FRIENDS AND FELLOW CITIZENS:—I stand before you to-night under indictment for the alleged crime of
having voted at the last presidential election, without having a lawful right to vote. It shall be my work this evening
to prove to you that in thus voting, I not only committed no crime, but, instead, simply exercised my citizen’s rights,
guaranteed to me and all United States citizens by the National Constitution, beyond the power of any State to deny.
The preamble of the Federal Constitution says: "We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect
union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquility, provide for the common defense, promote the general welfare,
and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish this Constitution for the
United States of America."
It was we, the people; not we, the white male citizens; nor yet we, the male citizens; but we, the whole people, who
formed the Union. And we formed it, not to give the blessings of liberty, but to secure them; not to the half of
ourselves and the half of our posterity, but to the whole people—women as well as men. And it is a downright
mockery to talk to women of their enjoyment of the blessings of liberty while they are denied the use of the only
means of securing them provided by this democratic-republican government—the ballot.
For any State to make sex a qualification that must ever result in the disfranchisement of one entire half of the
people is to pass a bill of attainder, or an ex post facto law, and is therefore a violation of the supreme law of the
land. By it the blessings of liberty are for ever withheld from women and their female posterity. To them this
government has no just powers derived from the consent of the governed. To them this government is not a
democracy. It is not a republic. It is an odious aristocracy; a hateful oligarchy of sex; the most hateful aristocracy
ever established on the face of the globe; an oligarchy of wealth, where the right govern the poor. An oligarchy of
learning, where the educated govern the ignorant, or even an oligarchy of race, where the Saxon rules the African,
might be endured; but this oligarchy of sex, which makes father, brothers, husband, sons, the oligarchs over the
mother and sisters, the wife and daughters of every household—which ordains all men sovereigns, all women
subjects, carries dissension, discord and rebellion into every home of the nation.
Webster, Worcester and Bouvier all define a citizen to be a person in the United States, entitled to vote and hold
office.
23
31
32
33
34
35
The only question left to be settled now is: Are women persons? And I hardly believe any of our opponents will
have the hardihood to say they are not. Being persons, then, women are citizens; and no State has a right to make
any law, or to enforce any old law, that shall abridge their privileges or immunities. Hence, every discrimination
against women in the constitutions and laws of the several States is to-day null and void, precisely as in every one
against negroes.
Document 5: Elizabeth Cady Stanton, “Address To The U.S. Congressional Committee Of The Judiciary
Hearing,” January 18, 1892
Source: http://gos.sbc.edu/s/stantoncady1.html
1
2
3
Mr. Chairman and gentlemen of the committee: We have been speaking before Committees of the Judiciary for the
last twenty years, and we have gone over all the arguments in favor of a sixteenth amendment which are familiar to
all you gentlemen; therefore, it will not be necessary that I should repeat them again.
4
5
6
7
8
The point I wish plainly to bring before you on this occasion is the individuality of each human soul; our Protestant
idea, the right of individual conscience and judgment-our republican idea, individual citizenship. In discussing the
rights of woman, we are to consider, first, what belongs to her as an individual, in a world of her own, the arbiter of
her own destiny, an imaginary Robinson Crusoe with her woman Friday on a solitary island. Her rights under such
circumstances are to use all her faculties for her own safety and happiness.
9
10
Secondly, if we consider her as a citizen, as a member of a great nation, she must have the same rights as all other
members, according to the fundamental principles of our Government.
11
12
Thirdly, viewed as a woman, an equal factor in civilization, her rights and duties are still the same-individual
happiness and development.
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Fourthly, it is only the incidental relations of life, such as mother, wife, sister, daughter, that may involve some
special duties and training. In the usual discussion in regard to woman's sphere, such men as Herbert Spencer,
Frederic Harrison, and Grant Allen uniformity subordinate her rights and duties as an individual, as a citizen, as a
woman, to the necessities of these incidental relations, some of which a large class of women may never assume. In
discussing the sphere of man we do not decide his rights as an individual, as a citizen, as a man by his duties as a
father, a husband, a brother, or a son, relations some of which he may never still. Moreover he would be better fitted
for these very relations and whatever special work he might choose to do to earn his bread by the complete
development of all his faculties as an individual.
21
22
Just so with woman. The education that will fit her to discharge the duties in the largest sphere of human usefulness
will best fit her for whatever special work she may be compelled to do.
23
24
The isolation of every human soul and the necessity of self-dependence must give each individual the right to
choose his own surroundings.
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
The strongest reason for giving women all the opportunities for higher education, for the full development of her
faculties, forces of mind and body; for giving her the most enlarged freedom of thought and action; a complete
emancipation from all forms of bondage, of custom, dependence, superstition; from all the crippling influences of
fear, is the solitude and personal responsibility of her own individual life. The strongest reason why we ask for
woman a voice in the government under which she lives; in the religion she is asked to believe; equality in social
life, where she is the chief factor; a place in the trades and professions, where she may earn her bread, is because of
her birthright to self-sovereignty; because, as an individual, she must rely on herself. No matter how much women
prefer to lean, to be protected and supported, nor how much men desire to have them do so, they must make the
voyage of life alone, and for safety in an emergency they must know something of the laws of navigation. To guide
our own craft, we must be captain, pilot, engineer; with chart and compass to stand at the wheel; to watch the wind
and waves and know when to take in the sail, and to read the signs in the firmament over all. In matters not whether
the solitary voyager is man or woman. Nature having endowed them equally, leaves them to their own skill and
judgment in the hour of danger, and, if not equal to the occasion, alike they perish.
24
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
To appreciate the importance of fitting every human soul for independent action, think for a moment of the
immeasurable solitude of self. We come into the world alone, unlike all who have gone before us; we leave it alone
under circumstances peculiar to ourselves. No mortal ever has been, no mortal ever will be like the soul just
launched on the sea of life. There can never again be just such a combination of prenatal influences; never again just
such environments as make up the infancy, youth, and manhood of this one. Nature never repeats herself, and the
possibilities of one human soul will never be found in another. No one has ever found two blades of ribbon grass
alike, and no one will ever find two human beings alike. Seeing, then, what must be the infinite diversity in human
character, we can in a measure appreciate the loss to a nation when any large class of the people is uneducated and
unrepresented in the government. We ask for the complete development of every individual, first, for his own
benefit and happiness. In fitting out an army we give each soldier his own knapsack, arms, powder, his blanket, cup,
knife, fork and spoon. We provide alike for all their individual necessities, then each man bears his own burden.
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
Again we ask complete individual development for the general good; for the consensus of the competent on the
whole round of human interests; on all questions of national life, and here each man must bear his share of the
general burden. It is sad to see how soon friendless children are left to bear their own burdens before they can
analyze their feelings; before they can even tell their joys and sorrows, they are thrown on their own resources. The
great lesson that nature seems to teach us at all ages is self-dependence, self-protection, self-support. What a
touching instance of a child's solitude; of that hunger of the heart for love and recognition, in the case of the little
girl who helped to dress a Christmas tree for the children of the family in which she served. On finding there was no
present for herself she slipped away in the darkness and spent the night in an open field sitting on a stone, and when
found in the morning was weeping as if her heart would break. No mortal will ever know the thoughts that passed
through the mind of that friendless child in the long hours of that cold nigh, with only the silent stars to keep her
company. The mention of her case in the daily papers moved many generous hearts to send her presents, but in the
hours of her keenest suffering she was thrown wholly on herself for consolation.
61
62
63
64
65
In youth our most bitter disappointments, our brightest hopes and ambitions are known only to ourselves; even our
friendship and love we never fully share with another; there is something of every passion in every situation we
conceal. Even so in our triumphs and our defeats. The successful candidate for the Presidency and his opponent each
have a solitude peculiarly his own, and good form forbids either to speak to his pleasure or regret. The solitude of
the king on his throne and the prisoner in his cell differs in character and degree, but it is solitude nevertheless.
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
We ask no sympathy from others in the anxiety and agony of a broken friendship or shattered love. When death
sunders our nearest ties, alone we sit in the shadow of our affliction. Alike mid the greatest triumphs and darkest
tragedies of life we walk alone. On the divine heights of human attainments, eulogized and worshipped as a hero or
saint, we stand alone. In ignorance, poverty, and vice, as a pauper or criminal, alone we starve or steal; alone we
suffer the sneers and rebuffs of our fellows; alone we are hunted and hounded through dark courts and alleys, in byways and highways; alone we stand in the judgment seat; alone in the prison cell we lament our crimes and
misfortunes; alone we expiate them on the gallows. In hours like these we realize the awful solitude of individual
life, its pains, its penalties, its responsibilities: hours in which the youngest and most helpless are thrown on their
own resources for guidance and consolation. Seeing then that life must ever be a march and a battle, that each
soldier must be equipped for his own protection, it is the height of cruelty to rob the individual of a single natural
right.
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
To throw obstacles in the way of a complete education is like putting out the eyes; to deny the rights of property,
like cutting off the hands. To deny political equality is to rob the ostracised of all self-respect; of credit in the market
place; of recompense in the world of work; of a voice in those who make and administer the law; a choice in the jury
before whom they are tried, and in the judge who decides their punishment. Shakespeare's play of Titus and
Andronicus contains a terrible satire on woman's position in the nineteenth century-"Rude men" (the play tells us)
"seized the king's daughter, cut out her tongue, cut off her hands, and then bade her go ca for water and wash her
hands." What a picture of woman's position. Robbed of her natural rights, handicapped by law and custom at every
turn, yet compelled to fight her own battles, and in the emergencies of life to fall back on herself for protection.
85
86
87
The girl of sixteen, thrown on the world to support herself, to make her own place in society, to resist the
temptations that surround her and maintain a spotless integrity, must do all this by native force or superior
education. She does not acquire this power by being trained to trust others and distrust herself. If she wearies of the
25
88
89
90
91
struggle, finding it hard work to swim upstream, and allows herself to drift with the current, she will find plenty of
company, but not one to share her misery in the hour of her deepest humiliation. If she tries to retrieve her position,
to conceal the past, her life is hedged about with fears lest willing hands should tear the veil from what she fain
would hide. Young and friendless, she knows the bitter solitude of self.
92
93
94
How the little courtesies of life on the surface of society, deemed so important from man towards woman, fade into
utter insignificance in view of the deeper tragedies in which she must play her part alone, where no human aid is
possible.
95
96
97
98
99
100
The young wife and mother, at the head of some establishment with a kind husband to shield her from the adverse
winds of life, with wealth, fortune and position, has a certain harbor of safety, secure against the ordinary ills of life.
But to manage a household, have a desirable influence in society, keep her friends and the affections of her husband,
train her children and servants well, she must have rare common sense, wisdom, diplomacy, and a knowledge of
human nature. To do all this she needs the cardinal virtues and the strong points of character that the most successful
statesman possesses.
101
102
103
104
105
An uneducated woman, trained to dependence, with no resources in herself must make a failure of any position in
life. But society says women do not need a knowledge of the world; the liberal training that experience in public life
must give, all the advantages of collegiate education; but when for the lack of all this, the woman's happiness is
wrecked, alone she bears her humiliation; and the solitude of the weak and the ignorant is indeed pitiable. In the
wild chase for the prizes of life they are ground to powder.
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
In age, when the pleasures of youth are passed, children grown up, married and gone, the hurry and bustle of life in a
measure over, when the hands are weary of active service, when the old armchair and the fireside are the chosen
resorts, then men and women alike must fall back on their own resources. If they cannot find companionship in
books, if they have no interest in the vital questions of the hour, no interest in watching the consummation of
reforms, with which they might have been identified, they soon pass into their dotage. The more fully the faculties
of the mind are developed and kept in use, the longer the period of vigor and active interest in all around us
continues. If from a lifelong participation in public affairs a woman feels responsible for the laws regulating our
system of education, the discipline of our jails and prisons, the sanitary condition of our private homes, public
buildings, and thoroughfares, an interest in commerce, finance, our foreign relations, in any or all these questions,
her solitude will at least be respectable, and she will not be driven to gossip or scandal for entertainment.
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
The chief reason for opening to every soul the doors to the whole round of human duties and pleasures is the
individual development thus attained, the resources thus provided under all circumstances to mitigate the solitude
that at times must come to everyone. I once asked Prince Krapotkin, a Russian nihilist, how he endured his long
years in prison, deprived of books, pen, ink, and paper. "Ah," he said, "I thought out many questions in which I had
a deep interest. In the pursuit of an idea I took no note of time. When tired of solving knotty problems I recited all
the beautiful passages in prose or verse I had ever learned. I became acquainted with myself and my own resources.
I had a world of my own, a vast empire, that no Russian jailer or Czar could invade." Such is the value of liberal
thought and broad culture when shut off from all human companionship, bringing comfort and sunshine within even
the four walls of a prison cell.
125
126
127
128
129
130
As women ofttimes share a similar fate, should they not have all the consolation that the most liberal education can
give? Their suffering in the prisons of St. Petersburg; in the long, weary marches to Siberia, and in the mines,
working side by side with men, surely call for all the self-support that the most exalted sentiments of heroism can
give. When suddenly roused at midnight, with the startling cry of "fire! fire!" to find the house over their heads in
flames, do women wait for men to point the way to safety? And are the men, equally bewildered and half suffocated
with smoke, in a position to do more than try to save themselves?
131
132
133
134
At such times the most timid women have shown a courage and heroism in saving their husbands and children that
has surprised everybody. Inasmuch, then, as woman shares equally the joys and sorrows of time and eternity, is it
not the height of presumption in man to propose to represent her at the ballot box and the throne of grace, to do her
voting in the state, her praying in the church, and to assume the position of high priest at the family altar?
26
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
Nothing strengthens the judgment and quickens the conscience like individual responsibility. Nothing adds such
dignity to character as the recognition of one's self-sovereignty; the right to an equal place, everywhere conceded; a
place earned by personal merit, not an artificial attainment, by inheritance, wealth, family, and position. Seeing,
then, that the responsibilities of life rest equally on man and woman, that their destiny is the same, they need the
same preparation for time and eternity. The talk of sheltering woman from the fierce storms of life is the sheerest
mockery, for they beat on her from every point of the compass, just as they do on man, and with more fatal results,
for he has been trained to protect himself, to resist, to conquer. Such are the facts in human experience, the
responsibilities of individual sovereignty. Rich and poor, intelligent and ignorant, wise and foolish, virtuous and
vicious, man and woman, it is ever the same, each soul must depend wholly on itself.
144
145
146
147
Whatever the theories may be of woman's dependence on man, in the supreme moments of her life he can not bear
her burdens. Alone she goes to the gates of death to give life to every man that is born into the world. No one can
share her fears, no one can mitigate her pangs; and if her sorrow is greater than she can bear, alone she passes
beyond the gates into the vast unknown.
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
From the mountain tops of Judea, long ago, a heavenly voice bade His disciples "Bear ye one another's burdens," but
humanity has not yet risen to that point of self-sacrifice, and if ever so willing, how few the burdens are that one
soul can bear for another. In the highways of Palestine; in prayer and fasting on the solitary mountain top; in the
Garden of Gethsemane; before the judgment seat of Pilate; betrayed by one of His trusted disciples at His last
supper; in His agonies on the cross, even Jesus of Nazareth, in these last sad days on earth, felt the awful solitude of
self. Deserted by man, in agony he cries, "My God! My God! why hast Thou forsaken me?" And so it ever must be
in the conflicting scenes of life, in the long, weary march, each one walks alone. We may have many friends, love,
kindness, sympathy, and charity to smoothe our pathway in everyday life, but in the tragedies and triumphs of
human experience each mortal stands alone.
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
But when all artificial trammels are removed, and women are recognized as individuals, responsible for their own
environments, thoroughly educated for all positions in life they may be called to fill; with all the resources in
themselves that liberal thought and broad culture can give; guided by their own conscience and judgment; trained to
self-protection by a healthy development of the muscular system and skill in the use of weapons of defense, and
stimulated to self-support by a knowledge of the business world and the pleasure that pecuniary independence must
ever give; when women are trained in this way they will, in a measure, be fitted for those hours of solitude that come
alike to all, whether prepared or otherwise. As in our extremity we must depend on ourselves, the dictates of wisdom
point to complete individual development.
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
In talking of education how shallow the argument, that each class must be educated for the special work it proposes
to do, and all those faculties not needed in this special walk must lie dormant and utterly wither for want of use,
when, perhaps, these will be very faculties needed in life's greatest emergencies. Some say, Where is the use of
drilling girls in the languages, the sciences, in law, medicine, theology? As wives, mothers housekeepers, cooks,
they need a different curriculum from boys who are to fill all positions. The chief cooks in our great hotels and
ocean steamers are men. In our large cities men run the bakeries; they make our bread, cake and pies. They manage
the laundries; they are now considered our best milliners and dressmakers. Because some men fill these departments
of usefulness, shall we regulate the curriculum in Harvard and Yale to their present necessities? If not, why this talk
in our best colleges of a curriculum for girls who are crowding into the trades and professions; teachers in all our
public schools, rapidly filling many lucrative and honorable positions in life? They are showing, too, their calmness
and courage in the most trying hours of human experience.
176
177
178
179
180
181
You have probably all read in the daily papers of the terrible storm in the Bay of Biscay when a tidal wave made
such havoc on the shore, wrecking vessels, unroofing houses, and carrying destruction everywhere. Among other
buildings the woman's prison was demolished. Those who escaped saw men struggling to reach the shore. They
promptly by clasping hands made a chain of themselves and pushed out into the sea, again and again, at the risk of
their lives, until they had brought six men to shore, carried them to a shelter, and did all in their power for their
comfort and protection.
182
183
What special school training could have prepared these women for this sublime moment in their lives? In times like
this humanity rises above all college curriculums and recognizes Nature as the greatest of all teachers in the hour of
27
184
185
186
187
188
danger and death. Women are already the equals of men in the whole realm of thought, in art, science, literature, and
government. With telescopic vision they explore the starry firmament and bring back the history of the planetary
world. With chart and compass they pilot ships across the mighty deep, and with skillful finger send electric
messages around the globe. In galleries of art the beauties of nature and the virtues of humanity are immortalized by
them on canvas and by their inspired touch dull blocks of marble are transformed into angels of light.
189
190
191
192
193
In music they speak again the language of Mendelssohn, Beethoven, Chopin, Schumann, and are worthy interpreters
of their great thoughts. The poetry and novels of the century are theirs, and they have touched the keynote of reform
in religion, politics, and social life. They fill the editor's and professor's chair and plead at the bar of justice, walk the
wards of the hospital, and speak from the pulpit and the platform; such is the type of womanhood that an enlightened
public sentiment welcomes to-day, and such the triumph of the facts of life over the false theories of the past.
194
195
196
197
198
Is it, then, consistent to hold the developed woman of this day within the same narrow political limits as the dame
with the spinning wheel and knitting needle occupied in the past? No! no! Machinery has taken the labors of woman
as well as man on its tireless shoulders; the loom and the spinning wheel are but dreams of the past; the pen, the
brush, the easel, the chisel, have taken their places, while the hopes and ambitions of women are essentially
changed.
199
200
201
We see reason sufficient in the outer conditions of human beings for individual liberty and development, but when
we consider the self dependence of every human soul we see the need of courage, judgment, and the exercise of
every faculty of mind and body, strengthened and developed by use, in woman as well as man.
202
203
204
205
206
Whatever may be said of man's protecting power in ordinary conditions, mid all the terrible disasters by land and
sea, in the supreme moments of danger, alone woman must ever meet the horrors of the situation; the Angel of
Death even makes no royal pathway for her. Man's love and sympathy enter only into the sunshine of our lives. In
that solemn solitude of self, that links us with the immeasurable and the eternal, each soul lives alone forever. A
recent writer says:
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
I remember once, in crossing the Atlantic, to have gone upon the deck of the ship at midnight, when a dense black
cloud enveloped the sky, and the great deep was roaring madly under the lashes of demoniac winds. My feeling was
not of danger or fear (which is a base surrender of the immortal soul), but of utter desolation and loneliness; a little
speck of life shut in by a tremendous darkness. Again I remember to have climbed the slopes of the Swiss Alps, up
beyond the point where vegetation ceases, and the stunted conifers no longer struggle against the unfeeling blasts.
Around me lay a huge confusion of rocks, out of which the gigantic toe peaks shot into the measureless blue of the
heavens, and again my only feeling was the awful solitude.
214
215
216
217
And yet, there is a solitude, which each and every one of us has always carried with him more inaccessible than the
ice-cold mountains, more profound than the midnight sea; the solitude of self. Our inner being, which we call
ourself, no eye nor touch of man or angel has ever pierced. It is more hidden than the caves of the gnome; the sacred
adytum of the oracle; the hidden chamber of eleusinian mystery, for to it only omniscience is permitted to enter.
218
219
Such is individual life. Who, I ask you, can take, dare take, on himself the rights, the duties, the responsibilities of
another human soul?
28
Lesson 3: The Trans-Mississippi West
Assignment:
VISIONS: 438-467
Document 6: The Homestead Act, 1862
Document 7: The Oklahoma Land Rush, 1893
Document 8: Chief Joseph of the Nez Pierce, “I Will Fight No More Forever,” 1887
Document 9: Fort Laramie Treaty, 1868
Document 10: The Dawes Act, 1887
Learning Objectives:
1. Summarize and analyze the policy of the Federal Government with regard to the West, and, especially, to the
Indians in the West. In your answer, consider the impact of the Homestead Act (see Document 6), the policy of
concentration, the Fort Laramie Treaty (see Document 9), the Dawes Severalty Act (see Document 10), and
Wounded Knee (1890). To what extent, in your opinion, were Native-Americans treated fairly?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Evaluate Chief Joseph’s response (see Document 8) to the Federal Government’s policies regarding Indians.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. What do the Oklahoma Land Rush (see Document 7) and the “Boomers and Sooners” imply about American
society in 1889?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
29
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. What impact did completion of the transcontinental railroad have upon the United States?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. How did the “Buffalo Soldiers” help to “settle” the West?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
30
Document 6: The Homestead Act, 1862
Source: http://www.geocities.com/Heartland/Bluffs/3010/homestd.htm
An Act to secure Homesteads to actual Settlers on the Public Domain.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress
assembled, That any person who is the head of a family, or who has arrived at the age of twenty-one years, and is a
citizen of the United States, or who shall have filed his declaration of intention to become such, as required by the
naturalization laws of the United States, and who has never borne arms against the United States Government or
given aid and comfort to its enemies, shall, from and after the first January, eighteen hundred and sixty-three, be
entitled to enter one quarter section or a less quantity of unappropriated public lands, upon which said person may
have filed a preemption claim, or which may, at the time the application is made, be subject to preemption at one
dollar and twenty-five cents, or less, per acre; or eighty acres or less of such unappropriated lands, at two dollars and
fifty cents per acre, to be located in a body, in conformity to the legal subdivisions of the public lands, and after the
same shall have been surveyed: Provided, That any person owning and residing on land may, under the provisions
of this act, enter other land lying contiguous to his or her said land, which shall not, with the land so already owned
and occupied, exceed in the aggregate one hundred and sixty acres.
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
Sec. 2. And be it further enacted, That the person applying for the benefit of this act shall, upon application to
the register of the land office in which he or she is about to make such entry, make affidavit before the said register
or receiver that he or she is the head of a family, or is twenty-one years or more of age, or shall have performed
service in the army or navy of the United States, and that he has never borne arms against the Government of the
United States or given aid and comfort to its enemies, and that such application is made for his or her exclusive use
and benefit, and that said entry is made for the purpose of actual settlement and cultivation, and not either directly or
indirectly for the use of benefit of any other person or persons whomsoever; and upon filing the said affidavit with
the register or receiver, and on payment of ten dollars, he or she shall thereupon be permitted to enter the quantity of
land specified: Provided, however, That no certificate shall be given or patent issued therefor until the expiration of
five years from the date of such entry; and if, at the expiration of such time, or at any time within two years
thereafter, the person making such entry; or, if he be dead, his widow; or in case of her death, his heirs or devisee; or
in case of a widow making such entry, her heirs or devisee, in case of her death; shall prove by two credible
witnesses that he, she, or they have resided upon or cultivated the same for the term of five years immediately
succeeding the time of filing the affidavit aforesaid, and shall make affidavit that no part of said land has been
alienated, and that he has borne true allegiance to the Government of the United States; then, in such case, he, she,
or they, if at that time a citizen of the United States, shall be entitled to a patent, as in other cases provided for by
law. . .
APPROVED, May 20, 1862.
Document 7: The Oklahoma Land Rush, 1893
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
WITH the sharp crack of a carbine in the hands of a sergeant of the Third Cavalry, followed by almost simultaneous
reports from the weapons of the other soldiers stationed all along the line between Kansas and the Indian country,
the greatest race ever seen in the world began to-day. It was on a racetrack 100 miles wide, with a free field, and
with a principality for the stake. From the rear of a special train filled with Santa Fe officials, the start from the south
end of the Chilocco reservation was seen to better advantage than from anywhere else along the whole line. From
this point the racers had three miles the start of all others. Directly south of this line were the towns along the Santa
Fe, which were the objective points for so many of the boomers. For a mile in the rear of the line, there was
presented what appeared like a fine hedge fence, extending as far as the eye could reach along the prairie in both
directions. But as the observer approached the fence it changed into a living wall.
Men and horses seemed in almost inextricable confusion until the line itself was reached, and then it was seen that
every man, woman and horse had an allotted place and was kept in it by a law stronger than any act on the statute
31
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
books—the compulsion exercised by a great body of free Americans, who were determined to have things just and
right. The line was probably straighter than any that was ever formed by the starters on a race-course. The horsemen
and bicycle-riders were to the front, while the buggies and the lighter wagons were in the second row, with heavy
teams close in the rear. The shot sounded, and away they went, with horses rearing and pitching, and one
unfortunate boomer striking the ground before the line had fairly been broken. Within three hundred yards the first
horse was down, and died after that short effort. But the rider was equal to the occasion, and immediately stuck his
stake into the ground, and made his claim to a quarter section of the finest farming land in the Strip.
It was perhaps the maddest rush ever made. No historic charge in battle could equal this charge of free American
people for homes. While courtesy had marked the treatment of women in the lines for many days, when it came to
this race they were left to take care of themselves. Only one was fortunate enough and plucky enough to reach the
desired goal ahead of nearly all her competitors. This was Miss Mabel Gentry, of Thayer, Neosho County, Kan.,
who rode a fiery little black pony at the full jump for the seven miles from the line to the town site of Kildare,
reaching that point in seventeen minutes. It was a terrible drive from start to finish, but the girl and her horse reached
the town. In the race the bicycle-riders were left far behind. The crispy grass of the prairie worked to their
disadvantage. The men and women with buggies were also outdistanced and reached the town site after the best lots
had been taken.
Thousands were disappointed after all the lots had been taken, and thousands went right on through the district
without stopping. That the land was totally inadequate to the demand was made evident this evening, when the
northbound train went through. Every train was almost as heavily loaded as when it came in this morning, and
thousands of persons who returned brought tales of as many more persons wandering around aimlessly all over the
Strip, looking for what was not there. The station platforms all along the line were crowded with people who had
rushed in and who were now hoping for a chance to rush out. The opening is over, the Indian land is given away,
and still there are thousands of men and women in this part of the country without homes.
WHEN at noon to-day the bars that have so long enclosed 6,000,000 acres of public land were let down, more than
100,000 men and women joined in the mad rush for land. Men who had the fastest horses rode like the wind from
the border, only to find other men, with sorry-looking animals, ahead of them. Fast teams carrying anxious homeseekers were driven at breakneck speed, only to find on the land men who had gone in afoot. Every precaution had
been taken to keep out the "Sooner" element, yet that same element, profiting by former experiences, had captured
the land. All night the rumble of teams could be heard as they moved out to the strip. At the stations the men stood
in line at the ticket office, awaiting the slow movements of ticket-sellers, who could not sell more than 2,000 tickets
an hour. The great jam was at Orlando, where were gathered 20,000 citizens of Perry, all anxious for the time to
come when they could start on their ten-mile race. From the elevation at Orlando the line could be seen for a
distance of eight miles east and ten miles west, A half-dozen times some one would shout the hour of noon, and fifty
to a hundred horsemen would draw out of the line, only to be driven back by the cavalrymen, who were patrolling
the Strip in front of the impatient throng.
At last a puff of smoke was seen out on the plains to the north, and soon the dull boom of a cannon was heard. A
dozen carbines along the line were fired in response to the signal, and the line was broken. Darting out at breakneck
speed, the racers soon dotted the plains in every direction. The trains were loaded rapidly. At first there was an
attempt to examine the registration certificates; but this soon was given up, as the rushing thousands pushed those
ahead of them, the trainmen giving all their time to collecting tickets. The first train of twelve cars pulled across the
line at noon, crowded as trains never were before; even the platforms and roofs were black with human beings.
Following this train at intervals of only two or three minutes went another and another until the last, composed of
flat and coal cars, all crowded, had pulled across the line, followed by at least 3,000 disappointed, panting men who
were determined not to be deprived of their rights. The run to Perry was made in three-quarters of an hour. Before
the train stopped men began climbing out of the windows and tumbling from the platforms.
In their haste to secure claims ahead of the trains were at least 1,000 horsemen, who had come the ten miles from the
line in unprecedentedly short time and who claimed all the lots immediately about the land office and the public
well. They were rubbing down their weary horses when the trains were unloading. When the last of the trains pulled
in the scramble for land about the town continued with increased vigor. The quarter-sections about the town had all
been taken, but in every direction lines were being run and additional towns laid out, to be called North Perry, South
Perry, East Perry, and West Perry. By two o’clock fully 20,000 men and women, of all nationalities and colors, were
on the site of what all hope will be a great city. They were without food and without water. The scenes at Enid were
a repetition of those at Perry.
32
Document 8: Chief Joseph of the Nez Pierce, “I Will Fight No More Forever,” 1887
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I am tired of fighting.
Our chiefs are killed.
Looking Glass is dead.
Toohulhulsote is dead.
The old men are all dead.
It is the young men who say no and yes.
He who led the young men is dead.
It is cold and we have no blankets.
The little children are freezing to death.
My people, some of them,
Have run away to the hills
And have no blankets, no food.
No one know where they arePerhaps they are freezing to death.
I want to have time to look for my children
And see how many of them I can find.
Maybe I shall find them among the dead.
Hear me, my chiefs, I am tired.
My heart is sad and sick.
From where the sun now stands
I will fight no more forever.
10
11
12
15 Stat., 635.
Ratified, Feb. 16, 1869.
Proclaimed, Feb. 24, 1869
13
14
15
16
17
Articles of a treaty made and concluded by and between Lieutenant-General William T. Sherman, General
William S. Harney, General Alfred H. Terry, General C. C,. Augur, J. B. Henderson, Nathaniel G. Taylor,
John B. Sanborn, and Samuel F. Tappan, duly appointed commissioners on the part of the United States,
and the different bands of the Sioux Nation of Indians, by their chiefs and head-men, whose names are
hereto subscribed, they being duly authorized to act in the premises.
18
19
20
ARTICLE 1. From this day forward all war between the parties to this agreement shall forever cease. The
Government of the United States desires peace, and its honor is hereby pledged to keep it. The Indians
desire peace, and they now pledge their honor to maintain it.
21
22
23
24
25
If bad men among the whites, or among other people subject to the authority of the United States, shall
commit any wrong upon the person or property of the Indians, the United States will, upon proof made to
the agent and forwarded to the Commissioner of Indian Affairs at Washington City, proceed at once to
cause the offender to be arrested and punished according to the laws of the United States, and also reimburse the injured person for the loss sustained.
Document 9: Fort Laramie Treaty, 1868
Source: http://www.aics.org/WK/treaty1868.html
TREATY WITH THE SIOUX-- BRULÉ, OGLALA, MINICONJOU, YANKTONAI, HUNKPAPA,
BLACKFEET, CUTHEAD, TWO KETTLE, SANS ARCS, AND SANTEE--AND ARAPAHO
33
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
If bad men among the Indians shall commit a wrong or depredation upon the person or property of any one,
white, black, or Indian, subject to the authority of the United States, and at peace therewith, the Indians
herein named solemnly agree that they will, upon proof made to their agent and notice by him, deliver up
the wrong-doer to the United States, to be tried and punished according to its laws; and in case they
wilfully refuse so to do, the person injured shall be re-imbursed for his loss from the annuities or other
moneys due or to become due to them under this or other treaties made with the United States. And the
President, on advising with the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, shall prescribe such rules and regulations
for ascertaining damages under the provisions of this article as in his judgment may be proper. But no one
sustaining loss while violating the provisions of this treaty or the laws of the United States shall be reimbursed therefor.
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
ARTICLE 2. The United States agrees that the following district of country, to wit, viz: commencing on
the east bank of the Missouri River where the forty-sixth parallel of north latitude crosses the same, thence
along low-water mark down said east bank to a point opposite where the northern line of the State of
Nebraska strikes the river, thence west across said river, and along the northern line of Nebraska to the one
hundred and fourth degree of longitude west from Greenwich, thence north on said meridian to a point
where the forty-sixth parallel of north latitude intercepts the same, thence due east along said parallel to the
place of beginning; and in addition thereto, all existing reservations on the east bank of said river shall be,
and the same is, set apart for the absolute and undisturbed use and occupation of the Indians herein named,
and for such other friendly tribes or individual Indians as from time to time they may be willing, with the
consent of the United States, to admit amongst them; and the United States now solemnly agrees that no
persons except those herein designated and authorized so to do, and except such officers, agents, and
employes of the Government as may be authorized to enter upon Indian reservations in discharge of duties
enjoined by law, shall ever be permitted to pass over, settle upon, or reside in the territory described in this
article, or in such territory as may be added to this reservation for the use of said Indians, and henceforth
they will and do hereby relinquish all claims or right in and to any portion of the United States or
Territories, except such as is embraced within the limits aforesaid, and except as hereinafter provided. . . .
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
ARTICLE 4. The United States agrees, at its own proper expense, to construct at some place on the
Missouri River, near the center of said reservation, where timber and water may be convenient, the
following buildings, to wit: a warehouse, a store-room for the use of the agent in storing goods belonging to
the Indians, to cost not less than twenty-five hundred dollars; an agency-building for the residence of the
agent, to cost not exceeding three thousand dollars; a residence for the physician, to cost not more than
three thousand dollars; and five other buildings, for a carpenter, farmer, blacksmith, miller, and engineer,
each to cost not exceeding two thousand dollars; also a schoolhouse or mission-building, so soon as a
sufficient number of children can be induced by the agent to attend school, which shall not cost exceeding
five thousand dollars.
61
62
63
The United States agrees further to cause to be erected on said reservation, near the other buildings herein
authorized, a good steam circular-saw mill, with a grist-mill and shingle-machine attached to the same, to
cost not exceeding eight thousand dollars.
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
ARTICLE 5. The United States agrees that the agent for said Indians shall in the future make his home at
the agency-building; that he shall reside among them, and keep an office open at all times for the purpose
of prompt and diligent inquiry into such matters of complaint by and against the Indians as may be
presented for investigation under the provisions of their treaty stipulations, as also for the faithful discharge
of other duties enjoined on him by law. In all cases of depredation on person or property he shall cause the
evidence to be taken in writing and forwarded, together with his findings, to the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs, whose decision, subject to the revision of the Secretary of the Interior, shall be binding on the
parties to this treaty.
72
73
74
75
ARTICLE 6. if any individual belonging to said tribes of Indians, or legally incorporated with them, being
the head of a family, shall desire to commence farming, he shall have the privilege to select, in the presence
and with the assistance of the agent then in charge, a tract of land within said reservation, not exceeding
three hundred and twenty acres in extent, which tract, when so selected, certified, and recorded in the "land-
34
76
77
78
book," as herein directed, shall cease to be held in common, but the same may be occupied and held in the
exclusive possession of the person selecting it, and of his family, so long as he or they may continue to
cultivate it.
79
80
81
Any person over eighteen years of age, not being the head of a family, may in like manner select and cause
to be certified to him or her, for purposes of cultivation, a quantity of land not exceeding eighty acres in
extent, and thereupon be entitled to the exclusive possession of the same as above directed. . . .
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
The President may, at any time, order a survey of the reservation, and, when so surveyed, Congress shall
provide for protecting the rights of said settlers in their improvements, and may fix the character of the title
held by each. The United States may pass such laws on the subject of alienation and descent of property
between the Indians and their descendants as may be thought proper. And it is further stipulated that any
male Indians, over eighteen years of age, of any band or tribe that is or shall hereafter become a party to
this treaty, who now is or who shall hereafter become a resident or occupant of any reservation or Territory
not included in the tract of country designated and described in this treaty for the permanent home of the
Indians, which is not mineral land, nor reserved by the United States for special purposes other than Indian
occupation, and who shall have made improvements thereon of the value of two hundred dollars or more,
and continuously occupied the same as a homestead for the term of three years, shall be entitled to receive
from the United States a patent for one hundred and sixty acres of land including his said improvements,
the same to be in the form of the legal subdivisions of the surveys of the public lands. Upon application in
writing, sustained by the proof of two disinterested witnesses, made to the register of the local land-office
when the land sought to be entered is within a land district, and when the tract sought to be entered is not in
any land district, then upon said application and proof being made to the Commissioner of the General
Land-Office, and the right of such Indian or Indians to enter such tract or tracts of land shall accrue and be
perfect from the date of his first improvements thereon, and shall continue as long as he continues his
residence and improvements, and no longer'. And any Indian or Indians receiving a patent for land under
the foregoing provisions, shall thereby and from thenceforth become and be a citizen of the United States,
and be entitled to all the privileges and immunities of such citizens, and shall, at the same time, retain all
his rights to benefits accruing to Indians under this treaty.
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
ARTICLE 7. In order to insure the civilization of the Indians entering into this treaty, the necessity of
education is admitted, especially of such of them as are or may be settled on said agricultural reservations,
and they therefore pledge themselves to compel their children, male and female, between the ages of six
and sixteen years, to attend school; and it is hereby made the duty of the agent for said Indians to see that
this stipulation is strictly complied with; and the United States agrees that for every thirty children between
said ages who can be induced or compelled to attend school, a house shall be provided and a teacher
competent to teach the elementary branches of an English education shall be furnished, who will reside
among said Indians, and faithfully discharge his or her duties as a teacher. The provisions of this article to
continue for not less than twenty years.
112
113
114
115
116
117
ARTICLE 8. When the head of a family or lodge shall have selected lands and received his certificate as
above directed, and the agent shall be satisfied that he intends in good faith to commence cultivating the
soil for a living, he shall be entitled to receive seeds and agricultural implements for the first year, not
exceeding in value one hundred dollars, and for each succeeding year he shall continue to farm, for a period
of three years more, he shall be entitled to receive seeds and implements as aforesaid, not exceeding in
value twenty-five dollars.
118
119
120
And it is further stipulated that such persons as commence farming shall receive instruction from the farmer
herein provided for, and whenever more than one hundred persons shall enter upon the cultivation of the
soil, a second blacksmith shall be provided, with such iron, steel, and other material as may be needed.
121
122
123
124
ARTICLE 9. At any time after ten years from the making of this treaty, the United States shall have the
privilege of withdrawing the physician, farmer, blacksmith, carpenter, engineer, and miller herein provided
for, but in case of such withdrawal, an additional sum thereafter of ten thousand dollars per annum shall be
devoted to the education of said Indians, and the Commissioner of Indian Affairs shall, upon careful
35
125
126
inquiry into their condition, make such rules and regulations for the expenditure of said sum as will best
promote the educational and moral improvement of said tribes.
127
128
129
130
ARTICLE 10. In lieu of all sums of money or other annuities provided to be paid to the Indians herein
named, under any treaty or treaties heretofore made, the United States agrees to deliver at the agency-house
on the reservation herein named, on or before the first day of August of each year, for thirty years, the
following articles, to wit:
131
132
For each male person over fourteen years of age, a suit of good substantial woolen clothing, consisting of
coat, pantaloons, flannel shirt, hat, and a pair of home-made socks.
133
134
For each female over twelve years of age, a flannel skirt, or the goods necessary to make it, a pair of
woolen hose, twelve yards of calico, and twelve yards of cotton domestics.
135
136
For the boys and girls under the ages named, such flannel and cotton goods as may be needed to make each
a suit as aforesaid, together with a pair of woolen hose for each.
137
138
139
And in order that the Commissioner of Indian Affairs may be able to estimate properly for the articles
herein named, it shall be the duty of the agent each year to forward to him a full and exact census of the
Indians, on which the estimate from year to year can be based.
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
And in addition to the clothing herein named, the sum of ten dollars for each person entitled to the
beneficial effects of this treaty shall be annually appropriated for a period of thirty years, while such
persons roam and hunt, and twenty dollars for, each person who engages in farming, to be used by the
Secretary of the Interior in the purchase of such articles as from time to time the condition and necessities
of the Indians may indicate to be proper. And if within the thirty years, at any time, it shall appear that the
amount of money needed for clothing under this article can be appropriated to better uses for the Indians
named herein, Congress may, by law, change the appropriation to other purposes; but in no event shall the
amount of this appropriation be withdrawn or discontinued for the period named. And the President shall
annually detail an officer of the Army to be present and attest the delivery of all the goods herein named to
the Indians, and he shall inspect and report on the quantity and quality of the goods and the manner of their
delivery. And it is hereby expressly stipulated that each Indian over the age of four years, who shall have
removed to and settled permanently upon said reservation and complied with the stipulations of this treaty,
shall be entitled to receive from the United States, for the period of four years after he shall have settled
upon said reservation, one pound of meat and one pound of flour per day, provided the Indians cannot
furnish their own subsistence at an earlier date. And it is further stipulated that the United States will
furnish and deliver to each lodge of Indians or family of persons legally incorporated with them, who shall
remove to the reservation herein described and commence farming, one good American cow, and one good
well-broken pair of American oxen within sixty days after such lodge or family shall have so settled upon
said reservation.
159
160
161
162
163
164
ARTICLE 11. In consideration of the advantages and benefits conferred by this treaty, and the many
pledges of friendship by the United States, the tribes who are parties to this agreement hereby stipulate that
they will relinquish all right to occupy permanently the territory outside their reservation as herein defined,
but yet reserve the right to hunt on any lands north of North Platte, and on the Republican Fork of the
Smoky Hill River, so long as the buffalo may range thereon in such numbers as to justify the chase. And
they, the said Indians, further expressly agree:
165
166
1st. That they will withdraw all opposition to the construction of the railroads now being built on the
plains.
167
168
2d. That they will permit the peaceful construction of any railroad not passing over their reservation as
herein defined.
36
169
170
3d. That they will not attack any persons at home, or travelling, nor molest or disturb any wagon-trains,
coaches, mules, or cattle belonging to the people of the United States, or to persons friendly therewith.
171
4th. They will never capture, or carry off from the settlements, white women or children.
172
5th. They will never kill or scalp white men, nor attempt to do them harm.
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
6th. They withdraw all pretence of opposition to the construction of the railroad now being built along the
Platte River and westward to the Pacific Ocean, and they will not in future object to the construction of
railroads, wagon-roads, mail-stations, or other works of utility or necessity, which may be ordered or
permitted by the laws of the United States. But should such roads or other works be constructed on the
lands of their reservation, the Government will pay the tribe whatever amount of damage may be assessed
by three disinterested commissioners to be appointed by the President for that purpose, one of said
commissioners to be a chief or head-man of the tribe.
180
181
182
7th. They agree to withdraw all opposition to the military posts or roads now established south of the North
Platte River, or that may be established, not in violation of treaties heretofore made or hereafter to be made
with any of the Indian tribes.
183
184
185
186
187
188
ARTICLE 12. No treaty for the cession of any portion or part of the reservation herein described which
may be held in common shall be of any validity or force as against the said Indians, unless executed and
signed by at least three-fourths of all the adult male Indians, occupying or interested in the same; and no
cession by the tribe shall be understood or construed in such manner as to deprive, without his consent, any
individual member of the tribe of his rights to any tract of land selected by him, as provided in article 6 of
this treaty.
189
190
191
192
ARTICLE 13. The United States hereby agrees to furnish annually to the Indians the physician, teachers,
carpenter, miller, engineer, farmer, and blacksmiths as herein contemplated, and that such appropriations
shall be made from time to time, on the estimates of the Secretary of the Interior, as will be sufficient to
employ such persons.
193
194
195
ARTICLE 14. it is agreed that the sum of five hundred dollars annually, for three years from date, shall be
expended in presents to the ten persons of said tribe who in the judgment of the agent may grow the most
valuable crops for the respective year.
196
197
198
199
ARTICLE 15. The Indians herein named agree that when the agency-house or other buildings shall be
constructed on the reservation named, they will regard said reservation their permanent home, and they will
make no permanent settlement elsewhere; but they shall have the right, subject to the conditions and
modifications of this treaty, to hunt, as stipulated in Article 11 hereof.
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
ARTICLE 16. The United States hereby agrees and stipulates that the country north of the North Platte
River and east of the summits of the Big Horn Mountains shall be held and considered to be unceded Indian
territory, and also stipulates and agrees that no white person or persons shall be permitted to settle upon or
occupy any portion of the same; or without the consent of the Indians first had and obtained, to pass
through the same; and it is further agreed by the United States that within ninety days after the conclusion
of peace with all the bands of the Sioux Nation, the military posts now established in the territory in this
article named shall be abandoned, and that the road leading to them and by them to the settlements in the
Territory of Montana shall be closed.
208
209
210
211
ARTICLE 17. It is hereby expressly understood and agreed by and between the respective parties to this
treaty that the execution of this treaty and its ratification by the United States Senate shall have the effect,
and shall be construed as abrogating and annulling all treaties and agreements heretofore entered into
between the respective parties hereto, so far as such treaties and agreements obligate the United States to
37
212
213
furnish and provide money, clothing, or other articles of property to such Indians and bands of Indians as
become parties to this treaty, but no further.
214
215
216
In testimony of all which, we, the said commissioners, and we, the chiefs and headmen of the Brulé' band
of the Sioux nation, have hereunto set our hands and seals at Fort Laramie, Dakota Territory, this twentyninth day of April, in the year one thousand eight hundred and sixty-eight.
Document 10: The Dawes Act, 1887
Source: http://www.usconstitution.com/DawesAct.htm
1
2
An Act to Provide for the Allotment of Lands in Severalty to Indians on the Various Reservations, and to Extend the
Protection of the Laws of the United States and the Territories over the Indians, and for Other Purposes.
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled,
That in all cases where any tribe or band of Indians has been, or shall hereafter be, located upon any reservation
created for their use, either by treaty stipulation or by virtue of an act of Congress or executive order setting apart
the same for their use, the President of the United States be, and he hereby is, authorized, whenever in his opinion
any reservation or any part thereof of such Indians is advantageous for agricultural and grazing purposes, to cause
said reservation, or any part thereof, to be surveyed, or resurveyed if necessary, and to allot the lands in said
reservation in severalty to any Indian located thereon in quantities as follows:
10
11
12
13
14
15
To each head of a family, one-quarter of a section;
To each single person over eighteen years of age, one-eighth of a section;
To each orphan child under eighteen years of age, one-eighth of a section; and
To each other single person under eighteen years now living, or who may be born prior to the date
of the order of the President directing an allotment of the lands embraced in any reservation, onesixteenth of a section:
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
Provided, That in case there is not sufficient land in any of said reservations to allot lands to each individual of the
classes above named in quantities as above provided, the lands embraced in such reservation or reservations shall be
allotted to each individual of each of said classes pro rata in accordance with the provisions of this act: And
provided further, That where the treaty or act of Congress setting apart such reservation provides the allotment of
lands in severalty in quantities in excess of those herein provided, the President, in making allotments upon such
reservation, shall allot the lands to each individual Indian belonging thereon in quantity as specified in such treaty or
act: And provided further, That when the lands allotted are only valuable for grazing purposes, an additional
allotment of such grazing lands, in quantities as above provided, shall be made to each individual.
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
SEC. 2. That all allotments set apart under the provisions of this act shall be selected by the Indians, heads of
families selecting for their minor children, and the agents shall select for each orphan child, and in such manner as to
embrace the improvements of the Indians making the selection. where the improvements of two or more Indians
have been made on the same legal subdivision of land, unless they shall otherwise agree, a provisional line may be
run dividing said lands between them, and the amount to which each is entitled shall be equalized in the assignment
of the remainder of the land to which they are entitled under his act: Provided, That if any one entitled to an
allotment shall fail to make a selection within four years after the President shall direct that allotments may be made
on a particular reservation, the Secretary of the Interior may direct the agent of such tribe or band, if such there be,
and if there be no agent, then a special agent appointed for that purpose, to make a selection for such Indian, which
selection shall be allotted as in cases where selections are made by the Indians, and patents shall issue in like
manner. . . .
35
36
37
38
SEC. 4. That where any Indian not residing upon a reservation, or for whose tribe no reservation has been provided
by treaty, act of Congress, or executive order, shall make settlement upon any surveyed or unsurveyed lands of the
United States not otherwise appropriated, he or she shall be entitled, upon application to the local land-office for the
district in which the lands arc located, to have the same allotted to him or her, and to his or her children, in quantities
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
and manner as provided in this act for Indians residing upon reservations; and when such settlement is made upon
unsurveyed lands, the grant to such Indians shall be adjusted upon the survey of the lands so as to conform thereto;
and patents shall be issued to them for such lands in the manner and with the restrictions as herein provided. And the
fees to which the officers of such local land-office would have been entitled had such lands been entered under the
general laws for the disposition of the public lands shall be paid to them, from any moneys in the Treasury of the
United States not otherwise appropriated, upon a statement of an account in their behalf for such fees by the
Commissioner of the General Land Office, and a certification of such account to the Secretary of the Treasury by the
Secretary of the Interior. . . .
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
SEC. 6. That upon the completion of said allotments and the patenting of the lands to said allottees, each and every
number of the respective bands or tribes of Indians to whom allotments have been made shall have the benefit of and
be subject to the laws, both civil and criminal, of the State or Territory in which they may reside; and no Territory
shall pass or enforce any law denying any such Indian within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the law. And
every Indian born within the territorial limits of the United States to whom allotments shall have been made under
the provisions of this act, or under any law or treaty, and every Indian born within the territorial limits of the United
States who has voluntarily taken up, within said limits, his residence separate and apart from any tribe of Indians
therein, and has adopted the habits of civilized life, is hereby declared to be a citizen of the United States, and is
entitled to all the rights, privileges, and immunities of such citizens, whether said Indian has been or not, by birth or
otherwise, a member of any tribe of Indians within the territorial limits of the United States without in any manner
affecting the right of any such Indian to tribal or other property.
58
59
60
61
62
SEC. 7. That in cases where the use of water for irrigation is necessary to render the lands within any Indian
reservation available for agricultural purposes, the Secretary of the Interior be, and he is hereby, authorized to
prescribe such rules and regulations as he may deem necessary to secure a just and equal distribution thereof among
the Indians residing upon any such reservation; and no oother appropriation or grant of water by any riparian
proprietor shall permitted to the damage of any other riparian proprietor.
63
64
65
66
SEC. 8. That the provisions of this act shall not extend to the territory occupied by the Cherokees, Creeks,
Choctaws, Chickasaws, Seminoles, and Osage, Miamies and Peorias, and Sacs and Foxes, in the Indian Territory,
nor to any of the reservations of the Seneca Nation of New York Indians in the State of New York, nor to that strip
of territory in the State of Nebraska adjoining the Sioux Nation on the south added by executive order. . . .
67
68
69
SEC. 10. That nothing in this act contained shall be so construed to affect the right and power of Congress to grant
the right of way through any lands granted to an Indian, or a tribe of Indians, for railroads or other highways, or
telegraph lines, for the public use, or condemn such lands to public uses, upon making just compensation. . . .
70
Approved, February, 8, 1887.
39
Lesson 4: The New Industrial Order
Assignment:
VISIONS: 468-497
Document 11: Excerpt from the Manifesto of the Communist Party, 1888, by Karl Marx and
Friedrich Engels
Document 12: Excerpt from “On the Jewish Question,” by Karl Marx, 1843
Document 13: Andrew Carnegie on Wealth, 1889
Document 14: William Graham Sumner on Social Darwinism, 1883
Document 15: The Sherman Anti-Trust Act, 1890
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the impact that industrial transformation had upon the United States from the 1860s to the 1880s.
Describe the impact of advances in communications like the telegraph and telephone. Explain the advantages that
“trusts” offered to corporations wishing to expand, and describe the impact of the merger movement.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the worker’s world and patterns of industrial work that resulted from the development of industrial
systems, the rise of big business, and the development of Taylorism.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. Focusing on the Knights of Labor, the American Federation of Labor, and the Pullman Strike, explain labor’s
response to the new conditions of the 1870s and 1880s. Evaluate the impact that rising real wages had upon this
response.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
40
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. What did Communist doctrine (see Documents 11 and 12) say ought to be the response to the Industrial
Revolution? What does it say was the purpose of religion? To what extent do you believe this doctrine is correct?
To what extent was the Socialist Labor Party successful in the United States? Why was this so?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. How did Andrew Carnegie say that wealth ought to be distributed (see Document 13). In what ways did his
views differ from Communism?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
6. Describe the doctrine of Social Darwinism (see Document 14), and evaluate the extent to which it is correct.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
41
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
7. Explain why the Sherman Anti-trust Act (see Document 15) became necessary in 1890.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 11: Excerpt from the Manifesto of the Communist Party, 1888, by Karl Marx and
Friedrich Engels
Source: Marx-Engels Reader, 2nd Ed., pp. 484-491
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
The distinguishing feature of Communism is not the abolition of property generally, but the abolition of
bourgeois property. But modern bourgeois private property is the final and most complete expression of the system
of producing and appropriating products, that is based on class antagonisms, on the exploitation of the many by the
few.
In this sense, the theory of the Communists may be summed up in the single sentence: Abolition of private
property.
. . . Property, in its present form, is based on the antagonism of capital and wage-labor.
. . . The average price of wage-labor is the minimum wage, i.e., that quantum of the means of subsistence,
which is absolutely requisite to keep the laborer in bare existence as a laborer. What, therefore, the wage-laborer
appropriates by means of his labor, merely suffices to prolong and reproduce a bare existence. We by no means
intend to abolish the personal appropriation of the product of labor, an appropriation that is made for the
maintenance and reproduction of human life, and that leaves no surplus wherewith to command the labor of others.
All that we want to do away with, is the miserable character of this appropriation, under which the laborer lives
merely to increase capital, and is allowed to live only is so far as the interest of the ruling class requires it.
In bourgeois society, living labor is but a means to increase accumulated labor. In Communist society,
accumulated labor is but a means to widen, to enrich, to promote the existence of the laborer.
In bourgeois society, therefore, the past dominates the present; in Communist society, the present
dominates the past. In bourgeois society capital is independent and has individuality, while the living person is
dependent and has no individuality.
And the abolition of this state of things is called by the bourgeois, abolition of individuality and freedom!
And rightly so. The abolition of bourgeois individuality, bourgeois independence, and bourgeois freedom is
undoubtedly aimed at.
By freedom is meant, under the present bourgeois conditions of production, free trade, free selling and
buying.
But if selling and buying disappears, free selling and buying disappears also. This talk about free selling
and buying, and all the other “brave words” of our bourgeoisie about freedom in general, have a meaning, if any,
only in contrast with restricted selling and buying, with the fettered traders of the Middle Ages, but have no meaning
42
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
when opposed to the Communistic abolition of buying and selling, of the bourgeois conditions of production, and of
the bourgeois itself.
You are horrified at our intending to do away with private property. But in your existing society, private
property is already done away with for nine-tenths of the population; its existence for the few is solely due to its
non-existence in the hands of the nine-tenths. You reproach us, therefore, with intending to do away with a form of
property, the necessary condition for whose existence is the non-existence of any property for the immense majority
of society.
In one word, you reproach us for intending to do away with your property. Precisely so; that is just what
we intend.
. . . Communism deprives no man of the power to appropriate the products of society; all that it does is to
deprive him of the power to subjugate the labor of others by means of such appropriation.
It has been objected that upon the abolition of private property all work will cease, and universal laziness
will overtake us.
According to this, bourgeois society ought long ago to have gone to the dogs through sheer idleness; for
those of its members who work, acquire nothing, and those who acquire anything, do not work. The whole of this
objection is but another expression of the tautology: that there can no longer be any wage-labor when there is no
longer any capital.
. . . When the ancient world was in its last throes, the ancient religions were overcome by Christianity.
When Christian ideas succumbed in the 18th century to rationalist ideas, feudal society fought its death battle with
the then revolutionary bourgeoisie. The ideas of religious liberty and freedom of conscience merely gave expression
to the sway of free competition within the domain of knowledge.
“There are, besides, eternal truths, such as Freedom, Justice, etc., that are common to all states of society.
But Communism abolishes eternal truths, it abolishes all religion, and all morality, instead of constituting them on a
new basis; it therefore acts in contradiction to all past historical experience.”
But what does this accusation reduce itself to? The history of all past society has consisted of in the
development of class antagonisms, antagonisms that assumed different forms at different epochs.
But whatever form they may have taken, one fact is common to all past ages, viz., the exploitation of one
part of society by the other. No wonder, then, that the social consciousness of past ages, despite all the multiplicity
and variety it displays, moves within certain forms, or general ideas, which cannot completely vanish except with
the total disappearance of class antagonisms.
The Communist revolution is the most radical departure with traditional property relations; no wonder that
its development involves the most radical departure with traditional ideas.
But let us have done with the bourgeois objections to Communism.
We have seen above, that the first step in the revolution by the working class, is to raise the proletariat to
the position of the ruling class, to win the battle of democracy.
The proletariat will use its political supremacy to wrest, by degrees, all capital from the bourgeoisie, to
centralize all instruments of production in the hands of the State, i.e., of the proletariat organized as the ruling class;
and to increase the total of productive forces as rapidly as possible.
Of course, in the beginning, this cannot be effected except by means of despotic inroads on the rights of
property, and on the conditions of bourgeois production; by means of measures, therefore, which appear
economically insufficient and untenable, but which, in the course of the movement, outstrip themselves, necessitate
further inroads upon the old social order, and are unavoidable as a means of entirely revolutionizing the mode of
production.
These measures will of course be different in different countries.
Nevertheless, in the most advanced countries, the following will be pretty applicable.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Abolition of property in land and application of all rents of land to public purposes.
A heavy progressive or graduated income tax.
Abolition of all right of inheritance.
Confiscation of the property of all emigrants and rebels.
Centralization of credit in the hands of the State, by means of a national bank with State capital and an
exclusive monopoly.
Centralization of the means of communication and transport in the hands of the State.
43
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
7.
Extension of factories and instruments of production owned by the State; the bringing into cultivation
of waste-lands, and the improvement of the soil generally in accordance with a common plan.
8. Equal liability of all to labor. Establishment of industrial armies, especially for agriculture.
9. Combination of agriculture with manufacturing industries; gradual abolition of the distinction between
town and country, by a more equable distribution of the population over the country.
10. Free education for all children in public schools. Abolition of children’s factory labor in its present
form. Combination of education with industrial production, etc., etc.
When, in the course of development, class distinctions have disappeared, and all
production has been concentrated in the hands of a vast association of the whole nation, the public power will lose
its political character. Political power, properly so called, is merely the organized power of one class for oppressing
another. If the proletariat during its contest with the bourgeoisie is compelled, by the force of circumstances, to
organize itself as a class, if, by means of a revolution, it makes itself the ruling class, and, as such, sweeps away by
force the old conditions of production, then it will, along with these conditions, have swept away the conditions for
the existence of class antagonisms of classes generally, and will thereby have abolished its own supremacy as a
class.
In place of the old bourgeois society, with its classes and class antagonisms, we shall
have an association, in which the free development of each is the condition for the free development of all.
Document 12: Excerpt from “On the Jewish Question,” by Karl Marx, 1843
Source: The Marx-Engels Reader, 2d Ed., page 54
1
2
3
4
5
. . . Religion is the sigh of the oppressed creature, the sentiment of a heartless world, and the soul of soulless
conditions. It is the opium of the people.
The abandonment of religion as the illusory happiness of men, is a demand for their real happiness. The
call to abandon their illusions about their condition is a call to abandon a condition which requires illusions. The
criticism of religion is, therefore, the embryonic criticism of this vale of tears of which religion is the halo.
Document 13: Andrew Carnegie on Wealth, 1889
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/reform/carnegie.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
Objections to the foundations upon which society is based are not in order, because the condition of the race is better
with these than with any others which have been tried. Of the effect of any new substitutes proposed we cannot be
sure. The Socialist or Anarchist who seeks to overturn present conditions is to be regarded as attacking the
foundation upon which civilization itself rests, for civilization took its start from the day when the capable,
industrious workman said to his incompetent and lazy fellow, "If thou dost not sow, thou shalt not reap," and thus
ended primitive Communism by separating the drones from the bees. One who studies this subject will soon be
brought face to face with the conclusion that upon the sacredness of property civilization itself depends the right of
the laborer to his hundred dollars in the savings bank, and equally the legal right of the millionaire to his millions.
To those who propose to substitute Communism for this intense Individualism, the answer therefore is: The race has
tried that. All progress from that barbarous day to the present time has resulted from its displacement. Not evil, but
good, has come to the race from the accumulation of wealth by those who have had the ability and energy to
produce it. But even if we admit for a moment that it might be better for the race to discard its present foundation,
Individualism,-that it is a nobler ideal that man should labor, not for himself alone, but in and for a brotherhood of
his fellows, and share with them all in common . . . even admit all this, and a sufficient answer is, This is not
evolution, but revolution. It necessitates the changing of human nature itself-a work of eons, even if it were good to
change it, which we cannot know. It is not practicable in our day or in our age. Even if desirable theoretically, it
belongs to another and long-succeeding sociological stratum. Our duty is with what is practicable now. . . . It is
criminal to waste our energies in endeavoring to uproot, when all we can profitably or possibly accomplish is to
bend the universal tree of humanity a little in the direction most favorable to the production of good fruit under
existing circumstances. We might as well urge the destruction of the highest existing type of man because he failed
to reach our ideal as to favor the destruction of Individualism, Private Property, the Law of Accumulation of Wealth,
and the Law of Competition; for these are the highest result of human experience, the soil in which society so far has
44
23
24
25
produced the best fruit. Unequally or unjustly. perhaps, as these laws sometimes operate, and imperfect as they
appear to the Idealist, they are, nevertheless. Like the highest type of man, the best and most valuable of all that
humanity has yet accomplished.
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
We start, then, with a condition of affairs under which the best interests of the race are promoted, but, which
inevitably gives wealth to the few. Thus far, accepting conditions as they exist, the situation can be surveyed and
pronounced good. The question then arises, -and, if the foregoing be correct, it is the only question with which we
have to deal,-What is the proper mode of administering wealth after the laws upon which civilization is founded
have thrown it into the hands of the few? And it is of this great question that I believe I offer the true solution. It will
be understood that fortunes are here spoken of, not moderate sums saved by many years of effort, the returns from
which are required for the comfortable maintenance and education of families. This is not wealth, but only
competence, which it should be the aim of all to acquire.
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
There are but three modes in which surplus wealth can be disposed of. It can be left to the families of the decedents;
or it can be bequeathed for public purposes; or finally, it can be administered during their lives by its possessors.
Under the first and second modes most of the wealth of the world that has reached the few has hitherto been applied.
Let us in turn consider each of these modes. The first is the most injudicious. In monarchical countries, the estates
and the greatest portion of the wealth are left to the first son, that the vanity of the parent may be gratified by the
thought that his name and title are to descend to succeeding generations unimpaired. The condition of this class in
Europe today teaches the futility of such hopes or ambitions. The successors have become impoverished through
their follies, or from the fall in the value of land. Even in Great Britain the strict law of entail has been found
inadequate to maintain the status of an hereditary class. Its soil is rapidly passing into the hands of the stranger.
Under republican institutions the division of property among the children is much fairer, but the question which
forces itself upon thoughtful men in all lands is: Why should men leave great fortunes to their children? If this is
done from affection, is it not misguided affection? Observation teaches that, generally speaking, it is not well for the
children that they should be so burdened. Neither is it well for the state. Beyond providing for the wife and
daughters moderate sources of income, and very moderate allowances indeed, if any, for the sons, men may well
hesitate, for it is no longer questionable that great sums bequeathed often work more for the injury than for the good
of the recipients. Wise men will soon conclude that, for the best interests of the members of their families, and of the
state, such bequests are an improper use of their means.
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
It is not suggested that men who have failed to educate their sons to earn a livelihood shall cast them adrift in
poverty. If any man has seen fit to rear his sons With a view to their living idle lives, or, what is highly
commendable, has instilled in them the sentiment that they are in a position to labor for public ends without
reference to pecuniary considerations, then, of course, the duty of the parent is to see that such are provided for in
moderation. There are instances of millionaires' sons unspoiled by wealth, who, being rich, still perform great
services in the community. Such are the very salt of the earth, as valuable as, unfortunately, they are rare. It is not
the exception, however, but the rule, that men must regard; and, looking at the usual result of enormous sums
conferred upon legatees, the thoughtful man must shortly say, "I would as soon leave my son a curse as the almighty
dollar," and admit to himself that it is not the welfare of the children, but family pride, which inspires these
enormous legacies.
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
As to the second mode, that of leaving wealth at death for public uses, it may be said that this is only a means for the
disposal of wealth, provided a man is content to wait until he is dead before he becomes of much good in the world.
Knowledge of the results of legacies bequeathed is not calculated to inspire the brightest hopes of much posthumous
good being accomplished. The cases are not few in which the real object sought by the testator is not attained, nor
are they few in which his real wishes are thwarted. In many cases the bequests are so used as to become only
monuments of his folly. It is well to remember that it requires the exercise of not less ability than that which
acquired the wealth to use it so as to be really beneficial to the community. Besides this, it may fairly be said that no
man is to be extolled for doing what he cannot help doing, nor is he to be thanked by the community to which he
only leaves wealth at death. Men who leave vast sums in this way may fairly be thought men who would not have
left it at all, had they been able to take it with them. The memories of such cannot be held in grateful remembrance,
for there is no grace in their gifts. It is not to be wondered at that such bequests seem so generally to lack the
blessing.
45
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
The growing disposition to tax more and more heavily large estates left at death is a cheering indication of the
growth of a salutary change in public opinion. The State of Pennsylvania now takes-subject to some exceptions- one
tenth of the property left by its citizens. The budget presented in the British Parliament the other day proposes to
increase the death-duties; and, most significant of all, the new tax is to be a graduated one. Of all forms of taxation,
this seems the wisest. Men who continue hoarding great sums all their lives, the proper use of which for public ends
would work good to the community, should be made to feel that the community, in the form of the state, cannot thus
be deprived of its proper share. By taxing estates heavily at death the state marks its condemnation of the selfish
millionaire's unworthy life.
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
It is desirable that nations should go much further in this direction. Indeed, it is difficult to set bounds to the share of
a rich man's estate which should go at his death to the public through the agency of the state, and by all means such
taxes should be graduated, beginning at nothing upon moderate sums to dependents, and increasing rapidly as the
amounts swell. . . . This policy would work powerfully to induce the rich man to attend to the administration of
wealth during his life, which is the end that society should always have in view, as being by far the most fruitful for
the people. Nor need it be feared that this policy would sap the root of enterprise and render men less anxious to
accumulate, for, to the class whose ambition it is to leave great fortunes and be talked about after their death, it will
attract even more attention, and, indeed, be a somewhat nobler ambition to have enormous sums paid over to the
state from their fortunes.
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
There remains, then, only one mode of using great fortunes; but in this we have the true antidote for the temporary
unequal distribution of wealth, the reconciliation of the rich and the poor-a reign of harmony-another ideal,
differing, indeed, from that of the Communist in requiring only the further evolution of existing conditions, not the
total overthrow of our civilization. It is founded upon the present most intense individualism, and the race is
prepared to put it in practice by degrees whenever it pleases. Under its sway we shall have an ideal state, in which
the surplus wealth of the few will become, in the best sense, the property of the many, because administered for the
common good; and this wealth, passing through the hands of the few, can be made a much more potent force for the
elevation of our race than if it had been distributed in small sums to the people themselves. Even the poorest can be
made to see this, and to agree that great sums gathered by some of their fellow-citizens and spent for public
purposes, from which the masses reap the principal benefit, are more valuable to them than if scattered among them
through the course of many years in trifling amounts.
Document 14: William Graham Sumner on Social Darwinism, 1883
Source: http://www.wwnorton.com/tindall/ch21/resources/documents/sumner.htm
from The Absurd Effort to Make the World Over (1883), by William Graham Sumner
1
2
3
4
The burden of proof is on those who affirm that our social condition is utterly diseased and in need of radical
regeneration! My task at present, therefore, is entirely negative and critical: to examine the allegations of fact and
the doctrines which are put forward to prove the correctness of the diagnosis and to warrant the use of the remedies
proposed. . . .
5
6
7
8
9
10
When anyone asserts that the class of skilled and unskilled manual laborers of the United States is worse off now in
respect to diet, clothing, lodgings, furniture, fuel, and lights; in respect to the age at which they can marry; the
number of children they can provide for; the start in life which they can give to their children, and their chances
accumulating capital, than they ever have been at any former time, he makes a reckless assertion for which no facts
have been offered in proof. Upon an appeal to facts, the contrary of this assertion would be clearly established. It
suffices, therefore, to challenge those who are responsible for the assertion to make it good.
11
12
13
14
If it is said that the employed class are under much more stringent discipline than they were thirty years ago or
earlier, it is true. It is not true that there has been any qualitative change in this respect within thirty years, but it is
true that a movement which began at the first settlement of the country has been advancing with constant
acceleration and has become a noticeable feature within our time.
15
16
This movement is the advance in the industrial organization. The first settlement was made by agriculturists, and for
a long time there was scarcely any organization. There were scattered farmers, each working for himself, and some
46
17
18
small towns with only rudimentary commerce and handicrafts. As the country has filled up, the arts and professions
have been differentiated and the industrial organization has been advancing.
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
This fact and its significance has hardly been noticed at all; but the stage of the industrial organization existing at
any time, and the rate of advance in its development, are the absolutely controlling social facts. Nine-tenths of the
socialistic and semi-socialistic, and sentimental or ethical, suggestions by which we are overwhelmed come from
failure to understand the phenomena of the industrial organization and its expansion. It controls us all because we
are all in it. It creates the conditions of our existence, sets the limits of our social activity, regulates the bonds of our
social relations, determines our conceptions of good and evil, suggests our life-philosophy, molds our inherited
political institutions, and reforms the oldest and toughest customs, like marriage and property. . . .
26
27
28
29
30
31
All organization implies restriction of liberty. The gain of power is won by narrowing individual range. The methods
of business in colonial days were loose and slack to an inconceivable degree. The movement of industry has been all
the time toward promptitude, punctuality, and reliability. It has been attended all the way by lamentations about the
good old times; about the decline of small industries; about the lost spirit of comradeship between employer and
employee; about the narrowing of the interests of the workman; about his conversion into a machine or into a
"ware," and about industrial war.
32
33
34
35
36
These lamentations have all had reference to unquestionable phenomena attendant on advancing organization. In all
occupations the same movement is discernible—in the learned professions, in schools, in trade, commerce, and
transportation. It is to go on faster than ever, now that the continent is filled up by the first superficial layer of
population over its whole extent and the intensification of industry has begun. The great inventions both make the
intention of the organization possible and make it inevitable, with all its consequences, whatever they may be.
37
38
39
40
41
42
I must expect to be told here, according to the current fashions of thinking, that we ought to control the development
of the organization. The first instinct of the modern man is to get a law passed to forbid or prevent what, in his
wisdom, he disapproves. A thing which is inevitable, however, is one which we cannot control. We have to make up
our minds to it, adjust ourselves to it, and sit down to live with it. Its inevitableness may be disputed, in which case
we must re-examine it; but if our analysis is correct, when we reach what is inevitable we reach the end, and our
regulations must apply to ourselves, not to the social facts.
43
44
45
46
47
48
Now the intensification of the social organization is what gives us greater social power. It is to it that we owe our
increased comfort and abundance. We are none of us ready to sacrifice this. On the contrary, we want more of it. We
would not return to the colonial simplicity and the colonial exiguity if we could. If not, then we must pay the price.
Our life is bounded on every side by conditions. We can have this if we will agree to submit to that. In the case of
industrial power and product the great condition is combination of force under discipline and strict coordination.
Hence the wild language about wage-slavery and capitalistic tyranny.
49
50
51
52
53
54
In any state of society no great achievements can be produced without great force. Formerly great force was
attainable only by slavery aggregating the power of great numbers of men. Roman civilization was built on this.
Ours has been built on steam. It is to be built on electricity. Then we are all forced into an organization around these
natural forces and adapted to the methods or their application; and although we indulge in rhetoric about political
liberty, nevertheless we find ourselves bound tight in a new set of conditions, which control the modes of our
existence and determine the directions in which alone economic and social liberty can go.
55
56
If it is said that there are some persons in our time who have become rapidly and in a great degree rich, it is true; it if
is said that large aggregations of wealth in the control of individuals is a social danger, it is not true. . . .
57
58
59
60
61
62
If this poor old world is as bad as they say, one more reflection may check the zeal of the headlong reformer. It is at
any rate a tough old world. It has taken its trend and curvature and all its twists and tangles from a long course of
formation. All its wry and crooked gnarls and knobs are therefore stiff and stubborn. If we puny men by our arts can
do anything at all to straighten them, it will only be by modifying the tendencies of some of the forces at work, so
that, after a sufficient time, their action may be changed a little and slowly the lines of movement may be modified.
This effort, however, can at most be only slight, and it will take a long time. In the meantime spontaneous forces
47
63
64
will be at work, compared with which our efforts are like those of a man trying to deflect a river, and these forces
will have changed the whole problem before our interferences have time to make themselves felt.
65
66
67
68
69
70
The great stream of time and earthly things will sweep on just the same in spite of us. It bears with it now all the
errors and follies of the past, the wreckage of all the philosophies, the fragments of all the civilizations, the wisdom
of all the abandoned ethical systems, the debris of all the institutions, and the penalties of all the mistakes. It is only
in imagination that we stand by and look at and criticize it and plan to change it. Everyone of us is a child of his age
and cannot get out of it. He is in the stream and is swept along with it. All his sciences and philosophy come to him
out of it.
71
72
73
74
75
Therefore the tide will not be changed by us. It will swallow up both us and our experiments. It will absorb the
efforts at change and take them into itself as new but trivial components, and the great movement of tradition and
work will go on unchanged by our fads and schemes. The things which will change it are the great discoveries and
inventions, the new reactions inside the social organism, and then changes in the earth itself on account of changes
in the cosmical forces.
76
77
78
79
80
These causes will make of it just what, in fidelity to them, it ought to be. The men will be carried along with it and
be made by it. The utmost they can do by their cleverness will be to note and record their course as they are carried
along, which is what we do now, and is that which leads us to the vain fancy that we can make or guide the
movement. That is why it is the greatest folly of which a man can be capable, to sit down with a slate and pencil to
plan out a new social world.
Document 15: The Sherman Anti-Trust Act, 1890
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/reform/antitrust_act.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
Section 1. Trusts, etc., in restraint of trade illegal; penalty
Every contract, combination in the form of trust or otherwise, or conspiracy, in restraint of trade or commerce
among the several States, or with foreign nations, is declared to be illegal. Every person who shall make any
contract or engage in any combination or conspiracy hereby declared to be illegal shall be deemed guilty of a felony,
and, on conviction thereof, shall be punished by fine not exceeding $10,000,000 if a corporation, or, if any other
person, $350,000, or by imprisonment not exceeding three years, or by both said punishments, in the discretion of
the court.
Section 2. Monopolizing trade a felony; penalty
Every person who shall monopolize, or attempt to monopolize, or combine or conspire with any other person or
persons, to monopolize any part of the trade or commerce among the several States, or with foreign nations, shall be
deemed guilty of a felony, and, on conviction thereof, shall be punished by fine not exceeding $10,000,000 if a
corporation, or, if any other person, $350,000, or by imprisonment not exceeding three years, or by both said
punishments, in the discretion of the court.
Section 3. Trusts in Territories or District of Columbia illegal; combination a felony
Every contract, combination in form of trust or otherwise, or conspiracy, in restraint of trade or commerce in any
Territory of the United States or of the District of Columbia, or in restraint of trade or commerce between any such
Territory and another, or between any such Territory or Territories and any State or States or the District of
Columbia, or with foreign nations, or between the District of Columbia and any State or States or foreign nations, is
declared illegal. Every person who shall make any such contract or engage in any such combination or conspiracy,
shall be deemed guilty of a felony, and, on conviction thereof, shall be punished by fine not exceeding $10,000,000
if a corporation, or, if any other person, $350,000, or by imprisonment not exceeding three years, or both said
punishments, in the discretion of the court. . . .
Section 7. "Person" or "persons" defined
The word "person", or "persons", wherever used in sections 1 to 7 of this title shall be deemed to include
corporations and associations existing under or authorized by the laws of either the United States, the laws of any of
the Territories, the laws of any State, or the laws of any foreign country.
48
Lesson 5: The Rise of an Urban Order
Assignment:
VISIONS: 498-520
Document 16: Excerpt from Henry George, “Progress and Poverty,” 1879
Document 17: Chinese Exclusion Act, 1882
Document 18: Frances Willard’s Speech at the World’s Woman’s Christian Temperance Union Convention,
1893
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe how modern cities grew as a result of industrialization, and evaluate conditions in those cities. As part
of your answer, be sure to address the urban “explosion,” and “slum and tenement.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the reasons for and the impact of immigration from the 1880s to the 1920s. Evaluate the conditions
faced by the new immigrants, and the response to immigration from those already in the United States. As part of
your answer, be sure to discuss the immigrant profile and Nativism. In addition, evaluate the extent to which you
believe the Chinese Exclusion Act (see Document 17) was fair or correct.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
49
3. Describe the response of reform movements to the new conditions of the 1880s and 1890s. In your answer,
include a discussion of the social settlement movement, Victorianism, and the Woman’s Christian Temperance
Union, whose President was Francis Willard. As part of your answer, evaluate Ms. Willard’s position on women’s
place in society and why women ought to have the right to vote (see Document 18). Evaluate what Ms. Willard
meant when she said, “In every Christian there exists a socialist; and in every socialist a Christian.” Evaluate the
extent to which you agree with this position.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe the problems that the existence of poverty poses to an industrial, capitalistic democracy, according to
Henry George (see Document 16). Describe how Henry George says why these problems exist, how they ought to
be solved, and evaluate the extent to which you believe he was correct. In your answer, be sure to address his
analysis of the issue of ownership of private property.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 16: Excerpt from Henry George, “Progress and Poverty,” 1879
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/reform/progress.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
This association of poverty with progress is the great enigma of our times. It is the central fact from which spring
industrial, social, and political difficulties that perplex the world, and with which statesmanship and philanthropy
and education grapple in vain. From it come the clouds that overhang the future of the most progressive and selfreliant nations. It is the riddle which the Sphinx of Fate puts to our civilization, and which not to answer is to be
destroyed. So long as all the increased wealth which modern progress brings goes but to build up great fortunes, to
increase luxury and make sharper the contrast between the House of Have and the House of Want, progress is not
real and cannot be permanent. The reaction must come. The tower leans from its foundations, and every new story
but hastens the final catastrophe. To educate men who must be condemned to poverty, is but to make them restive;
50
9
10
to base on a state of most glaring social inequality political institutions under which men are theoretically equal, is to
stand a pyramid on its apex.
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
All-important as this question is, pressing itself from every quarter painfully upon attention, it has not yet received a
solution which accounts for all the facts and points to any clear and simple remedy. This is shown by the widely
varying attempts to account for the prevailing depression. They exhibit not merely a divergence between vulgar
notions and scientific theories, but also show that the concurrence which should exist between those who avow the
same general theories breaks up upon practical questions into an anarchy of opinion. Upon high economic authority
we have been told that the prevailing depression is due to over-consumption; upon equally high authority, that it is
due to over-production; while the wastes of war, the extension of railroads, the attempts of workmen to keep up
wages, the demonetization of silver, the issues of paper money, the increase of labor-saving machinery, the opening
of shorter avenues to trade, etc., are separately pointed out as the cause, by writers of reputation.
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
And while professors thus disagree, the ideas that there is a necessary conflict between capital and labor, that
machinery is an evil, that competition must be restrained and interest abolished, that wealth may be created by the
issue of money, that it is the duty of government to furnish capital or to furnish work, are rapidly making way
among the great body of the people, who keenly feel a hurt and are sharply conscious of a wrong. Such ideas, which
bring great masses of men, the repositories of ultimate political power, under the leadership of charlatans and
demagogues, are fraught with danger; but they cannot be successfully combated until political economy shall give
some answer to the great question which shall be consistent with all her teachings, and which shall commend itself
to the perceptions of the great masses of men. .
28
29
30
31
32
I propose in the following pages to attempt to solve by the methods of political economy the great problem I have
outlined. I propose to seek the law which associates poverty with progress, and increases want with advancing
wealth; and I believe that in the explanation of this paradox we shall find the explanation of those recurring seasons
of industrial and commercial paralysis which, viewed independently of their relations to more general phenomena,
seem so inexplicable. .
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
What constitutes the rightful basis of property? What is it that enables a man justly to say of a thing, "It is mine"?
From what springs the sentiment which acknowledges his exclusive right as against all the world? Is it not,
primarily, the right of a man to himself, to the use of his own powers, to the enjoyment of the fruits of his own
exertions? Is it not this individual right, which springs from and is testified to by the natural facts of individual
organization-the fact that each particular pair of hands obey a particular brain and are related to a particular stomach;
the fact that each man is a definite, coherent, independent whole, which alone justifies individual ownership? As a
man belongs to himself, so his labor when put in concrete form belongs to him. . .
40
41
42
43
44
45
Now, this is not only the original source from which all ideas of exclusive ownership arise, as is evident from the
natural tendency of the mind to revert to it when the idea of exclusive ownership is questioned, and the manner in
which social relations develop but it is necessarily the only source. There can be to the ownership of anything no
rightful title which is not derived from the title of the producer and does not rest upon the natural right of the man to
himself. There can be no other rightful title, because (1st) there is no other natural right from which any other title
can be derived, and (2d) because the recognition of any other title is inconsistent with and destructive of this.
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
For (1st) what other right exists from which the right to the exclusive possession of anything can be derived, save
the right of a man to himself? With what other power is man by nature clothed, save the power of exerting his own
faculties? How can he in any other way act upon or affect material things or other men? Paralyze the motor nerves,
and your man has no more external influence or power than a log or stone. From what else, then, can the right of
possessing and controlling things be derived? If it spring not from man himself, from what can it spring? Nature
acknowledges no ownership or control in man save as the result of exertion. In no other way can her treasures be
drawn forth, her powers directed, or her forces utilized or controlled. She makes no discriminations among men, but
is to all absolutely impartial. She knows no distinction between master and slave, king and subject, saint and sinner.
All men to her stand upon an equal footing and have equal rights. She recognizes no claim but that of labor, and
recognizes that without respect to the claimant. If a pirate spread his sails, the wind will fill them as well as it will
fill those of a peaceful merchantman or missionary bark; if a king and a common man be thrown overboard, neither
can keep his head above water except by swimming; birds will not come to be shot by the proprietor of the soil any
51
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
quicker than they will come to be shot by the poacher; fish will bite or will not bite at a hook in utter disregard as to
whether it is offered them by a good little boy who goes to Sunday-school, or a bad little boy who plays truant; grain
will grow only as the ground is prepared and the seed is sown; it is only at the call of labor that ore can be raised
from the mine; the sun shines and the rain falls, alike upon just and unjust. The laws of nature are the decrees of the
Creator. There is written in them no recognition of any right save that of labor; and in them is written broadly and
clearly the equal right of all men to the use and enjoyment of nature; to apply to her by their exertions, and to
receive and possess her reward. Hence, as nature gives only to labor, the exertion of labor in production is the only
title to exclusive possession.
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
2d. This right of ownership that springs from labor excludes the possibility of any other right of ownership. If a man
be rightfully entitled to the produce of his labor, then no one can be rightfully entitled to the ownership of anything
which is not the produce of his labor, or the labor of some one else from whom the right has passed to him. If
production give to the producer the right to exclusive possession and enjoyment, there can rightfully be no exclusive
possession and enjoyment of anything not the production of labor, and the recognition of private property in land is
a wrong. For the right to the produce of labor cannot be enjoyed without the right to the free use of the opportunities
offered by nature, and to admit the right of property in these is to deny the right of property in the produce of labor.
When non-producers can claim as rent a portion of the wealth created by producers, the right of the producers to the
fruits of their labor is to that extent denied.
75
76
77
78
There is no escape from this position. To affirm that a man can rightfully claim exclusive ownership in his own
labor when embodied in material things, is to deny that any one can rightfully claim exclusive ownership in land. To
affirm the rightfulness of property in land, is to affirm a claim which has no warrant in nature, as against a claim
founded in the organization of man and the laws of the material universe.
79
80
81
82
83
84
What most prevents the realization of the injustice of private property in land is the habit of including all the things
that are made the subject of ownership in one category, as property, or, if any distinction is made, drawing the line,
according to the unphilosophical distinction of the lawyers, between personal property and real estate, or things
movable and things immovable. The real and natural distinction is between things which are the produce of labor
and things which are the gratuitous offerings of nature; or, to adopt the terms of political economy, between wealth
and land.
85
86
These two classes of things are in essence and relations widely different, and to class them together as property is to
confuse all thought when we come to consider the justice or the injustice, the right or the wrong of property.
87
88
89
90
A house and the lot on which it stands are alike property, as being the subject of ownership, and are alike classed by
the lawyers as real estate. Yet in nature and relations they differ widely. The one is produced by human labor, and
belongs to the class in political economy styled wealth. The other is a part of nature, and belongs to the class in
political economy styled land.
91
92
93
94
95
The essential character of the one class of things is that they embody labor, are brought into being by human
exertion, their existence or non-existence, their increase or diminution, depending on man. The essential character of
the other class of things is that they do not embody labor, and exist irrespective of human exertion and irrespective
of man; they are the field or environment in which man finds himself; the storehouse from which his needs must be
supplied, the raw material upon which and the forces with which alone his labor can act.
96
97
98
99
100
The moment this distinction is realized, that moment is it seen that the sanction which natural justice gives to one
species of property is denied to the other; that the rightfulness which attaches to individual property in the produce
of labor implies the wrongfulness of individual property in land; that, whereas the recognition of the one places all
men upon equal terms, securing to each the due reward of his labor, the recognition of the other is the denial of the
equal rights of men, permitting those who do not labor to take the natural reward of those who do.
101
102
Whatever may be said for the institution of private property in land, it is therefore plain that it cannot be defended on
the score of justice.
52
103
104
The equal right of all men to the use of land is as clear as their right to breathe the air-it is a right preclaimed by the
fact of their existence. For we cannot suppose that some men have a right to be in this world and others no right. .
105
106
107
108
109
The wide-spreading social evils which everywhere oppress men amid an advancing civilization spring from a great
primary wrong-the appropriation, as the exclusive property of some men, of the land on which and from which all
must live. From this fundamental injustice flow all the injustices which distort and endanger modern development,
which condemn the producer of wealth to poverty and pamper the non-producer in luxury, which rear the tenement
house with the palace, plant the brothel behind the church, and compel us to build prisons as we open new schools.
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
There is nothing strange or inexplicable in the phenomena that are now perplexing the world. It is not that material
progress is not in itself a good; it is not that nature has called into being children for whom she has failed to provide;
it is not that the Creator has left us natural laws a taint of injustice at which even the human mind revolts, that
material progress brings such bitter fruits. That amid our highest civilization men faint and die with want is not due
to the niggardliness of nature, but to the injustice of man. Vice and misery, poverty and pauperism, are not the
legitimate results of increase of population and industrial development; they only follow increase of population and
industrial development because land is treated as private property-they are the dire-and necessary results of the
violation of the supreme law of justice, involved in giving to some men the exclusive possession of that which
nature provides for all men.
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
Whether in the present drifts of opinion and tasks there are as yet any indications of retrogression, it is not necessary
to inquire; but there are many things about which there can be no dispute, which go to show that our civilization has
reached a critical period, and that unless a new start is made in the direction of social equality, the nineteenth
century may to the future march its climax. These industrial depressions, which cause much waste and suffering as
famines or wars, are leading the twinges and shocks which precede paralysis. Every where is it evident that the
tendency to inequality, which is the necessary result of material progress where land is monopolized, cannot go
much further without carrying our civilization into that downward path which is so easy to enter and so hard to
abandon. Everywhere the increasing intensity of the struggle to live, the increasing necessity for straining every
nerve to prevent being thrown down and trodden under foot in the scramble for wealth, is draining the forces which
gain and maintain improvements. In every civilized country pauperism, crime, insanity, and suicides are increasing.
In every civilized country the diseases are increasing which come from overstrained nerves, from insufficient
nourishment, from squalid lodgings, from unwholesome and monotonous occupations, from premature labor of
children, from the tasks and crimes which poverty imposes upon women. In every highly civilized country the
expectation of life, which gradually rose for several centuries, and which seems to have culminated about the first
quarter of this century, appears to be now diminishing.
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
It is not an advancing civilization that such figures show. It is a civilization which in its undercurrents has already
begun to recede. When the tide turns in bay or river from flood to ebb, it is not all at once; but here it still runs on,
though there it has begun to recede. When the sun passes the meridian, it can be told only by the way the short
shadows fall; for the heat of the day yet increases. But as sure as the turning tide must soon run full ebb; as sure as
the declining sun must bring darkness, so sure is it, that though knowledge yet increases and invention marches on,
and new states are being settled, and cities still expand, yet civilization has begun to wane when, in proportion to
population, we must build more and more prisons, more and more almshouses, more and more insane asylums. It is
not from top to bottom that societies die; it is from bottom to top.
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
But there are evidences far more palpable than any that can be given by statistics, of tendencies to the ebb of
civilization. There is a vague but general feeling of disappointment; an increased bitterness among the working
classes; a widespread feeling of unrest and brooding revolution. If this were accompanied by a definite idea of how
relief is to be obtained, it would be a hopeful sign; but it is not. Though the schoolmaster has been abroad some
time, the general power of tracing effect to cause does not seem a whit improved. The reaction toward
protectionism, as the reaction toward other exploded fallacies of government, shows this. And even the philosophic
freethinker cannot look upon that vast change in religious ideas that is now sweeping over the civilized world
without feeling that this tremendous fact may have most momentous relations, which only the future can develop.
For what is going on is not a change in the form of religion, but the negation and destruction of the ideas from which
religion springs. Christianity is not simply clearing itself of superstitions, but in the popular mind it is dying at the
root, as the old paganisms were dying when Christianity entered the world. And nothing arises to take its place. The
53
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
fundamental ideas of an intelligent Creator and of a future life are in the general mind rapidly weakening. Now,
whether this may or may not be in itself an advance, the importance of the part which religion has played in the
world's history shows the importance of the change that is now going on. Unless human nature has suddenly altered
in what the universal history of the race shows to be its deepest characteristics, the mightiest actions and reactions
are thus preparing. Such stages of thought have heretofore always marked periods of transition. On a smaller scale
and to a less depth (for I think any one who will notice the drift of our literature, and talk upon such subjects with
the men he meets, will see that it is sub-soil and not surface plowing that materialistic ideas are now doing), such a
state of thought preceded the French Revolution. But the closest parallel to the wreck of religious ideas now going
on is to be found in that period in which ancient civilization began to pass from splendor to decline. What change
may come, no mortal man can tell, but that some great change must come, thoughtful men begin to feel.
163
164
The civilized world is trembling on the verge of a great movement. Either it must be a leap upward, which will open
the way to advances yet undreamed of, or it must be a plunge downward which will carry us back toward barbarism.
Document 17: Chinese Exclusion Act, 1882
Source: http://www.civics-online.org/library/formatted/texts/chinese_act.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
Preamble.
Whereas, in the opinion of the Government of the United States the coming of Chinese laborers to this
country endangers the good order of certain localities within the territory thereof: Therefore, Be it enacted by the
Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That from and after
the expiration of ninety days next after the passage of this act, and until the expiration of ten years next after the
passage of this act, the coming of Chinese laborers to the United States be, and the same is hereby, suspended; and
during such suspension it shall not be lawful for any Chinese laborer to come, or, having so come after the
expiration of said ninety days, to remain within the United States.
SEC. 2. That the master of any vessel who shall knowingly bring within the United States
on such vessel, and land or permit to be landed, and Chinese laborer, from any foreign port of place, shall be deemed
guilty of a misdemeanor, and on conviction thereof shall be punished by a fine of not more than five hundred dollars
for each and every such Chinese laborer so brought, and may be also imprisoned for a term not exceeding one year.
SEC. 3. That the two foregoing sections shall not apply to Chinese laborers who were in
the United States on the seventeenth day of November, eighteen hundred and eighty, or who shall have come into
the same before the expiration of ninety days next after the passage of this act, and who shall produce to such master
before going on board such vessel, and shall produce to the collector of the port in the United States at which such
vessel shall arrive, the evidence hereinafter in this act required of his being one of the laborers in this section
mentioned; nor shall the two foregoing sections apply to the case of any master whose vessel, being bound to a port
not within the United States by reason of being in distress or in stress of weather, or touching at any port of the
United States on its voyage to any foreign port of place: Provided, That all Chinese laborers brought on such vessel
shall depart with the vessel on leaving port.
SEC. 4. That for the purpose of properly indentifying Chinese laborers who were in the
United States on the seventeenth day of November, eighteen hundred and eighty, or who shall have come into the
same before the expiration of ninety days next after the passage of this act, and in order to furnish them with the
proper evidence of their right to go from and come to the United States of their free will and accord, as provided by
the treaty between the United States and China dated November seventeenth, eighteen hundred and eighty, the
collector of customs of the district from which any such Chinese laborer shall depart from the United States shall, in
person or by deputy, go on board each vessel having on board any such Chinese laborer and cleared or about to sail
from his district for a foreign port, and on such vessel make a list of all such Chinese laborers, which shall be
entered in registry-books to be kept for that purpose, in which shall be stated the name, age, occupation, last place of
residence, physical marks or peculiarities, and all facts necessary for the indentification of each of such Chinese
laborers, which books shall be safely kept in the custom-house; and every such Chinese laborer so departing from
the United States shall be entitled to, and shall receive, free of any charge or cost upon application therefor, from the
collector or his deputy, at the time such list is taken, a certificate, signed by the collector or his deputy and attested
by his seal of office, in such form as the Secretary of the Treasury shall prescribe, which certificate shall contain a
54
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
statement of the name, age, occupation, last place of residence, personal description, and fact of identification of the
Chinese laborer to whom the certificate is issued, corresponding with the said list and registry in all particulars. In
case any Chinese laborer after having received such certificate shall leave such vessel before her departure he shall
deliver his certificate to the master of the vessel, and if such Chinese laborer shall fail to return to such vessel before
her departure from port the certificate shall be delivered by the master to the collector of customs for cancellation.
The certificate herein provided for shall entitle the Chinese laborer to whom the same is issued to return to and reenter the United States upon producing and delivering the same to the collector of customs of the district at which
such Chinese laborer shall seek to re-enter; and upon delivery of such certificate by such Chinese laborer to the
collector of customs at the time of re-entry in the United States, said collector shall cause the same to be filed in the
custom house and duly canceled.
SEC. 5. That any Chinese laborer mentioned in section four of this act being in the United States, and
desiring to depart from the United States by land, shall have the right to demand and receive, free of charge or cost,
a certificate of identification similar to that provided for in section four of this act to be issued to such Chinese
laborers as may desire to leave the United States by water; and it is hereby made the duty of the collector of customs
of the district next adjoining the foreign country to which said Chinese laborer desires to go to issue such certificate,
free of charge or cost, upon application by such Chinese laborer, and to enter the same upon registry-books to be
kept by him for the purpose, as provided for in section four of this act. . . .
SEC. 12. That no Chinese person shall be permitted to enter the United States by land
without producing to the proper officer of customs the certificate in this act required of Chinese persons seeking to
land from a vessel. And any Chinese person found unlawfully within the United States shall be caused to be
removed therefrom to the country from whence he came, by direction of the United States, after being brought
before some justice, judge, or commissioner of a court of the United States and found to be one not lawfully entitled
to be or remain in the United States.
SEC. 13. That this act shall not apply to diplomatic and other officers of the Chinese
Government traveling upon the business of that government, whose credentials shall be taken as equivalent to the
certificate in this act mentioned, and shall exempt them and their body and household servants from the provisions
of this act as to other Chinese persons.
SEC. 14. That hereafter no State court or court of the United States shall admit Chinese to citizenship; and
all laws in conflict with this act are hereby repealed.
SEC. 15. That the words "Chinese laborers", whenever used in this act, shall be construed to mean both
skilled and unskilled laborers and Chinese employed in mining.
Approved, May 6, 1882.
Document 18: Excerpts from Frances Willard’s Speech at the World’s Woman’s Christian
Temperance Union Convention, October, 1893
Source: http://gos.sbc.edu/w/willard.html
by Frances Willard, President
President, Woman's Christian Temperance Union
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
. . . Perhaps the novel is the barometer of women's rise. Professor Swing, in his famous lecture on the novel, set forth
his favourite theory that it is the apotheosis of woman, a creature far too bright and good to be cribbed, cabinned and
confined within the conventional limits of the sphere that man's selfishness had circumscribed for her, and hence she
expanded into the wider circle of the novel, where she played the public part denied her in real life; for she was
made and meant to be a thing of beauty and a joy for ever, not to her home alone, but to the great world; and this is
so true that in the less-developed ages, when man's self-restraint did not permit her to be a figure on the stage, young
men and beautiful were attired in women's garb to act her part. When she became the central figure of the novel, it
grew to be the most fascinating of all books, hence the most widely-read, in all the wilderness of literature. But this
was only a figure of things to come, and predicted her admission to all the world contains. It was a sort of dress
55
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
rehearsal for her part on the stage of life, wide as the planet and high as human need and sympathy. It is to be
regretted that the woman, who in these regnant days of scientific Christianity and Christian science is not only "the
coming woman," but has already come, should be a character so individual that the old-line novelists cannot adapt
their concept or their style to her bright, new lineaments; but we, as women, should be devoutly thankful that the
novelist of the future has some forerunners, in our own country, Mrs. Elizabeth Stuart Phelps Ward, and in England
George Meredith, who, as one of our ablest woman journalists has said, "shows that it is possible for women to
despise inconstancy and weakness, and not to cling to unworthiness in men with that blind doting love ascribed to
them; that the rigid demand of a higher moral standard for women than for men frequently has its origin in the desire
of brute force for absolute possession; that the faults and the virtues of women are the faults and virtues of the race;
that a woman in her best estate is not an angel, nor in her worst worse than a bad man."
20
21
22
I wish we did not so much use the expression "emancipated woman." Its associations and history are not to our
advantage. It would be far better to combine our efforts to make the term "awakened woman" current coin in the
world's great exchange of speech.
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
Of all the fallacies ever concocted, none is more idiotic than the one indicated in the saying, "A woman's strength
consists in her weakness." One might as well say that a man's purity consisted in his vileness, or that his sobriety
consisted in his drunkenness! When was ever strength discounted, except by those who would have women kept in a
condition of perpetual tutelage, or ignorance glorified except by those who desire her as a parasite? Nothing proves
more conclusively the wretched nonsense of the conservative position on the "Woman Question" than that so noble
an expression as "strong minded" should have become a synonym of reproach. It is the off-set of "weak minded,"
and to be weak minded is the greatest calamity that can fall upon a human being. Let us have done with this
nomenclature, and the shallow wit that gives it currency, and let us insist first, last, and always that gentleness is
never so attractive as when joined with strength, purity never so invincible as when leagued with intelligence, beauty
never so charming as when it is seen to be the embellishment of reason and the concomitant of character. What we
need to sound in the ears of girlhood is to be brave, and in the ears of boyhood to be gentle . There are not two sets
of virtues; and there is but one greatness of character; it is that of him (or her) who combines the noblest traits of
man and woman in nature, words, and deeds.
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
One of our leading literary men in America, recently put forth the theory that the reason that the male bird sings is
because he is a male, and the reason why no woman has been a great poet-which premise we will not for a moment
grant him-is that she is a female. He does, however, except Sappho, explaining her by this remarkable sentence:"There may have been at some time a chance female mocking bird which sang the dropping song, if one ever did
this she performed a masculine act, a function of the male nature." But perhaps the male bird would not let the
female sing, any more than priests in the high church to-day will permit that women shall chant the services. At least
nobody can prove the contrary, and our argument stands on the same foundations as that of our brother who thinks
that all art is an irradiation of masculinity. It seems unreasonable that the female thrush, as our logician states, "has
just as perfect a singing box as the male, not a valve, not a muscle, intrinsic or extrinsic, not a line of contour in the
whole windpipe, from the glottis down to the lowest bronchial extremities, yet the female thrush never sings a real
song." But the fact that she has a throat made for singing proves that she is capable of song. The Creator has
provided for it, and it is altogether probable that the male thrush, like the "male man," has preferred that she should
"be in quietness."
49
50
51
But the time is past when any woman of sense rings the changes on the old phrase, "Our enemy, man." Nothing is
more apparent than that the movement for our equal participation in all phases of the great world-life is as warmly,
and perhaps more strenuously advocated by an army of progressive men than by any other class.
52
WOMAN'S BALLOT.
53
54
55
56
57
He who knows what ought to be knows what will be, and we know that the home vote ought to be let loose on the
saloon; as our English leader has said, "She who is life-giver ought to be law-giver." The Michigan Liquor Dealers
Association have decided to do their utmost to destroy the law that arms women in that State with the municipal
ballot and declares that "when the Legislature granted this power to women (with an educational restriction) it struck
a blow directly at the Liquor Dealers interests and rights."
56
58
59
"The eye of the law" is a correct phrase, for up to date the law has but one eye, it needs two, and women must
furnish the other.
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
Local control of the Liquor Traffic by all the people (as Abraham Lincoln said, "by no means excluding women") is
believed in England to be the best practicable measure that can be sought, and our forces there, much as they are
divided on other lines, have united upon this. There is a tendency among temperance workers everywhere to the
opinion that as a wise general first recruits and drills his troops, then marches them on to the enemy, it would be
wiser in the Temperance forces to unite their efforts to secure the ballot for women before they further expend their
energies in seeking the submission of constitutional amendments to be voted down by men. I have never made any
secret of the opinion that if our forces could but have seen this as the wiser way, it would have been to our
advantage, and I have heard Professor Dickie -that trusted leader of the Prohibition party-make the same declaration;
but it has been our view that the loyal thing to do was to march with the army and abide the decision of the majority
as to methods of work, trusting that time, with its logic of events and its argument of defeat, would lead us all,
sooner or later, to the right path, the true method of attack, and unite us in its application to the pulverization of the
rum power.
72
GOSPEL SOCIALISM.
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
In every Christian there exists a socialist; and in every socialist a Christian, for, as someone has wisely said, you
cannot organize a brotherhood without brothers, and it is only too apparent that there are two kinds of socialism; one
gives and the other takes; one says all thine is mine; the other says all mine is thine; one says I, the other we; one
says my, the other our; one says down with all that's up, the other up with all that's down. It will take several
generations to change the set of brain and trend of thought, so that in place of an individual we shall have a
corporate conscience; but the outcome of the Gospel and the golden rule will at last make it intuitive with us to say
our duty rather than always my duty, that is, we shall conceive of society as a unity which has such relations to
every fraction thereof, that there could be no rest while any lacked food, clothing or shelter, or while any were so
shackled by the grim circumstances of life that they were unable to develop the best that was in them both in body
and mind.
83
84
85
Matter is only thought that has cooled; the reign and realm of law are as absolutely regnant in the spiritual as in the
natural world; the law of ethics is the law of cause and effect; we shall reap what we have sown, and we must sow
the principles of brotherhood if we would reap the socialism of the Gospel.
86
87
The hay fork tosses grass up into the sunshine, gets out the heavy marshy clods and spreads wide the perfume; so it
is with the stirring up of truth in the atmosphere of thought.
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
We are all by nature narrow; we are inclined to take one item of the social programme, and work for it to the
exclusion of others quite as important. It has been the curse of all reformers that they could not broaden with the
circle of the suns, that they would not move with the evolution of the times, but held to their stereotyped, narrow
gauged track. This course of conduct tends towards mental atrophy as its ultimate conclusion. But the modern
scientific method is to study the correlations of each subject taken up, and it is of equal importance in the scientific
study of reforms as opposed to the helter-skelter method in which they have been too often pursued. No one can
adequately lead any movement who has not imagination enough to see that movement in its relations to others
equally important. We must always have a working hypothesis, else there will be no symmetry in what we do.
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
The statement seems almost incredible that one in five of London citizens dies in the workhouse or the insane
asylum, but this is vouched for by labour leaders there, as is another fact hardly less deplorable and closely
connected with the first, namely, that there are 250,000 women in London whose daily wages do not exceed fifteen
pence. But we have men who can pay $5,000 to decorate a house boat for their mistresses, or can give $1,200 for a
pianoforte recital by Paderewski, or $1,000 for flowers to decorate a table at a banquet. These things ought to be
known, and the best of it is labour leaders are determined that they shall be known. If one could do nothing more
than stand at the street corners ringing a bell and dinning them into the ears of the passers by, he would be
organising a revolution-peaceful, let us hope-out of which the people would emerge into a scene as different as that
when one quits the sulphurous fumes of the railway tunnel for the sweet air of the fields in spring.
57
105
106
107
108
109
The W.C.T.U. has repeatedly sought to act as a mediator between capital and labor, and in the terrible strike at the
Homestead Mills our representatives pleaded for peace. We must always remember however that peace with honor
and founded upon justice to both parties must be our aim by pen and voice; and by the passage of well-worded
resolutions our unions can do much to create an enlightened public opinion, and at the same time to increase our
own influence for good, now, and in the future, when the influence of woman shall be accentuated by her vote.
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
The dignity of labor has never been so strongly insisted upon as by speakers and writers in the last year. Blessed be
drudgery has come to be an every day beatitude in the labor propaganda. It is openly declared that we must
rehabilitate work; that it is a law of life and happiness, that if a man will not work neither shall he eat; and on the
other hand if a man will work he shall eat; and in Switzerland a petition has been circulated that has attained so large
a number of names that under the law of initiative and referendum a plebiscite is to be taken on the question-Shall it
not be obligatory on the Government to furnish work to every citizen who is willing to do it? Under the rule of labor
and solidarity it is rapidly coming to pass that there is no place for the idler on this planet, he is as bad as a thief, and
as disgraceful as a beggar. The one only aristocracy is soon to be the aristocracy of honest toil; but, be it well
certified, that toil shall not exceed eight hours per day.
58
Lesson 6: Populism
Assignment:
VISIONS: 520-529, 554-556
Document 19: The Ocala Demands, December, 1890
Document 20: Populist Party Platform, 1892
Document 21: William Jennings Bryan “Cross of Gold” Speech, July 8, 1896
Document 22: Booker T. Washington’s “Atlanta Compromise” Speech, 1895
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the conditions in the 1870s, 1880s, and 1890s, that caused political discontent. Explain how this
discontent led initially to the Granger cases and the Southern Alliance. As part of your answer, summarize and
analyze the Ocala Demands (see Document 19).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain the rise of the Populist Party. Evaluate what the Populist Party stood for, and whether you agree with its
political platform (see Document 20). Explain what led to the demise of the Populist Party.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. Explain the rise and impact of Jim Crow politics and disfranchisement in the 1890s. Paying particular attention
to Booker T. Washington’s “Atlanta Compromise” speech (see Document 22), evaluate the African-American
response. To what extent do you believe Booker T. Washington was correct?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
59
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain the impact of the Depression of 1893, and evaluate the Federal Government’s response. Explain the
issue of “free silver,” and summarize and evaluate William Jennings Bryan’s “Cross of Gold” speech (see Document
21). To what extent do you believe Bryan was correct?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain the impact of the election of 1896.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 19: The Ocala Demands, December, 1890
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1. a) We demand the abolition of national banks.
b) We demand that the government shall establish sub-treasuries or depositories in the several states, which shall
loan money direct to the people at a low rate of interest, not to exceed two per cent per annum, on non-perishable
farm products, and also upon real estate, with proper limitations upon the quantity of land amount of money.
c) We demand that the amount of the circulating medium be speedily increased to not less than $50 per capita.
60
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
2. We demand that Congress shall pass such laws as will effectually prevent the dealing in
futures of all agricultural and mechanical productions; providing a stringent system of procedure in trials that will
secure the prompt conviction, and imposing such penalties as shall secure the most perfect compliance with the law.
3. We condemn the sliver bill recently passed by Congress, and demand in lieu thereof
the free and unlimited coinage of silver.
4. We demand the passage of laws prohibiting alien ownership of land, and that Congress take prompt action to
devise some plan to obtain all lands now owned by aliens and foreign syndicates; and that all lands now held by
railroads and other corporations in excess of such as is actually used and needed by them be reclaimed by the
government and held for actual settlers only.
5. Believing the doctrine of equal rights to all and special privileges to none, we demand—
a) That our national legislation shall be so framed in the future as not to build up one industry at the expense of
another.
b) We further demand a removal of the existing heavy tariff tax from the necessities of life, that the poor of our
land must have.
c)
We further demand a just and equitable system of graduated tax on incomes.
d) We believe that the money of the country should be kept as much as possible in the
hands of the people, and hence we demand that all national and state revenues shall be limited to the necessary
expenses of the government economically and honestly administered.
6. We demand the most rigid, honest, and just state and national government control and supervision of the means
of public communication and transportation, and if this control and supervision does not remove the abuse now
existing, we demand the government ownership of such means of communication and transportation.
7. We demand that the Congress of the United States submit an amendment to the Constitution providing for the
election of United States Senators by direct vote of the people of each state.
Document 20: Populist Party Platform, July 4, 1892
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/reform/populist.htm
1
2
3
Assembled upon the one hundred and sixteenth anniversary of the Declaration of Independence, the People's Party
of America, in their first national convention, invoking upon their action the blessing of Almighty God, put forth in
the name and on behalf of the people of this country, the following preamble and declaration of principles:
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
The conditions which surround us best justify our cooperation; we meet in the midst of a nation brought to the verge
of moral, political, and material ruin. Corruption dominates the ballot-box, the Legislatures, the Congress, and
touches even the ermine of the bench. The people are demoralized; most of the States have been compelled to isolate
the voters at the polling places to prevent universal intimidation or bribery. The newspapers are largely subsidized or
muzzled, public opinion silenced, business prostrated, homes covered with mortgages, labor impoverished, and the
land concentrating in the hands of capitalists. The urban workmen are denied the right of organization for selfprotection, imported pauperized labor beats down their wages, a hireling standing army, unrecognized by our laws,
is established to shoot them down, and they are rapidly degenerating into European conditions. The fruits of the toil
of millions are boldly stolen to build up colossal fortunes for a few, unprecedented in the history of mankind; and
the possessors of these, in turn, despise the Republic and endanger liberty. From the same prolific womb of
governmental injustice we breed the two great classes-tramps and millionaires.
15
16
The national power to create money is appropriated to enrich bond-holders; a vast public debt payable in legaltender currency has been funded into gold-bearing bonds, thereby adding millions to the burdens of the people.
61
17
18
19
20
21
22
Silver, which has been accepted as coin since the dawn of history, has been demonetized to add to the purchasing
power of gold by decreasing the value of all forms of property as well as human labor, and the supply of currency is
purposely abridged to fatten usurers, bankrupt enterprise, and enslave industry. A vast conspiracy against mankind
has been organized on two continents, and it is rapidly taking possession of the world. If not met and overthrown at
once it forebodes terrible social convulsions, the destruction of civilization, or the establishment of an absolute
despotism.
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
We have witnessed for more than a quarter of a century the struggles of the two great political parties for power and
plunder, while grievous wrongs have been inflicted upon the suffering people. We charge that the controlling
influences dominating both these parties have permitted the existing dreadful conditions to develop without serious
effort to prevent or restrain them. Neither do they now promise us any substantial reform. They have agreed together
to ignore, in the coming campaign, every issue but one. They propose to drown the outcries of a plundered people
with the uproar of a sham battle over the tariff, so that capitalists, corporations, national banks, rings, trusts, watered
stock, the demonetization of silver and the oppressions of the usurers may all be lost sight of. They propose to
sacrifice our homes, lives, and children on the altar of mammon; to destroy the multitude in order to secure
corruption funds from the millionaires.
32
33
34
35
36
37
Assembled on the anniversary of the birthday of the nation, and filled with the spirit of the grand general and
chieftain who established our independence, we seek to restore the government of the Republic to the hands of the
"plain people," with which class it originated. We assert our purposes to be identical with the purposes of the
National Constitution; to form a more perfect union and establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for
the common defence, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty for ourselves and our
posterity.
38
39
40
41
We declare that this Republic can only endure as a free government while built upon the love of the people for each
other and for the nation; that it cannot be pinned together by bayonets; that the Civil War is over, and that every
passion and resentment which grew out of it must die with it, and that we must be in fact, as we are in name, one
united brotherhood of free [men].
42
43
44
45
46
47
Our country finds itself confronted by conditions for which there is no precedent in the history of the world; our
annual agricultural productions amount to billions of dollars in value, which must, within a few weeks or months, be
exchanged for billions of dollars' worth of commodities consumed in their production; the existing currency supply
is wholly inadequate to make this exchange; the results are falling prices, the formation of combines and rings, the
impoverishment of the producing class. We pledge ourselves that if given power we will labor to correct these evils
by wise and reasonable legislation, in accordance with the terms of our platform.
48
49
50
We believe that the powers of government-in other words, of the people-should be expanded (as in the case of the
postal service) as rapidly and as far as the good sense of an intelligent people and the teachings of experience shall
justify, to the end that oppression, injustice, and poverty shall eventually cease in the land.
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
While our sympathies as a party of reform are naturally upon the side of every proposition which will tend to make
men intelligent, virtuous, and temperate, we nevertheless regard these questions, important as they are, as secondary
to the great issues now pressing for solution, and upon which not only our individual prosperity but the very
existence of free institutions depend; and we ask all men to first help us to determine whether we are to have a
republic to administer before we differ as to the conditions upon which it is to be administered, believing that the
forces of reform this day organized will never cease to move forward until every wrong is righted and equal rights
and equal privileges securely established for all the men and women of this country.
We declare, therefore-
59
60
61
First. That the union of the labor forces of the United States this day consummated shall be permanent and
perpetual; may its spirit enter into all hearts for the salvation of the Republic and the uplifting of mankind.
62
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
Second. Wealth belongs to him who creates it, and every dollar taken from industry without an equivalent is
robbery. "If any will not work, neither shall he eat." The interests of rural and civil labor are the same; their enemies
are identical.
71
FINANCE
72
73
74
75
76
We demand a national currency, safe, sound, and flexible issued by the general government only, a full legal tender
for all debts, public and private, and that without the use of banking corporations; a just, equitable, and efficient
means of distribution direct to the people, at a tax not to exceed 2 per cent, per annum, to be provided as set forth in
the sub-treasury plan of the Farmers' Alliance, or a better system; also by payments in discharge of its obligations
for public improvements.
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
Third. We believe that the time has come when the railroad corporations will either own the people or the people
must own the railroads; and should the government enter upon the work of owning and managing all railroads, we
should favor an amendment to the constitution by which all persons engaged in the government service shall be
placed under a civil-service regulation of the most rigid character, so as to prevent the increase of the power of the
national administration by the use of such additional government employees.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
We demand free and unlimited coinage of silver and gold at the present legal ratio of 16 to 1.
We demand that the amount of circulating medium be speedily increased to not less than $50 per capita.
We demand a graduated income tax.
We believe that the money of the country should be kept as much as possible in the hands of the people,
and hence we demand that all State and national revenues shall be limited to the necessary expenses of the
government, economically and honestly administered.
We demand that postal savings banks be established by the government for the safe deposit of the earnings
of the people and to facilitate exchange.
85
TRANSPORTATION
86
87
88
Transportation being a means of exchange and a public necessity, the government should own and operate the
railroads in the interest of the people. The telegraph and telephone, like the post-office system, being a necessity for
the transmission of news, should be owned and operated by the government in the interest of the people.
89
LAND
90
91
92
93
The land, including all the natural sources of wealth, is the heritage of the people, and should not be monopolized
for speculative purposes, and alien ownership of land should be prohibited. All land now held by railroads and other
corporations in excess of their actual needs, and all lands now owned by aliens should be reclaimed by the
government and held for actual settlers only.
94
Supplementary Resolutions from Platform Committee
95
96
Whereas, Other questions have been presented for our consideration, we hereby submit the following, not as a part
of the Platform of the People's Party, but as resolutions expressive of the sentiment of this Convention.
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
1.
2.
3.
4.
RESOLVED, That we demand a free ballot and a fair count in all elections, and pledge ourselves to secure
it to every legal voter without Federal intervention, through the adoption by the States of the unperverted
Australian or secret ballot system.
RESOLVED, That the revenue derived from a graduated income tax should be applied to the reduction of
the burden of taxation now levied upon the domestic industries of this country.
RESOLVED, That we pledge our support to fair and liberal pensions to ex-Union soldiers and sailors.
RESOLVED, That we condemn the fallacy of protecting American labor under the present system, which
opens our ports to the pauper and criminal classes of the world and crowds out our wage-earners; and we
63
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
denounce the present ineffective laws against contract labor, and demand the further restriction of
undesirable immigration.
5. RESOLVED, That we cordially sympathize with the efforts of organized workingmen to shorten the hours
of labor, and demand a rigid enforcement of the existing eight-hour law on Government work, and ask that
a penalty clause be added to the said law.
6. RESOLVED, That we regard the maintenance of a large standing army of mercenaries, known as the
Pinkerton system, as a menace to our liberties, and we demand its abolition; and we condemn the recent
invasion of the Territory of Wyoming by the hired assassins of plutocracy, assisted by Federal officials.
7. RESOLVED, That we commend to the favorable consideration of the people and to the reform press the
legislative system known as the initiative and referendum.
8. RESOLVED, That we favor a constitutional provision limiting the office of President and Vice-President
to one term, and providing for the election of Senators of the United States by a direct vote of the people.
9. RESOLVED, That we oppose any subsidy or national aid to any private corporation for any purpose.
10. RESOLVED, That this convention sympathizes with the Knights of Labor and their righteous contest with
the tyrannical combine of clothing manufacturers of Rochester, and declare it to be the duty of all who hate
tyranny and oppression to refuse to purchase the goods made by the said manufacturers, or to patronize any
merchants who sell such goods.
Document 21: William Jennings Bryan “Cross of Gold” Speech, July 8, 1896
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1876-1900/reform/bryan.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
. . . Never before in the history of this country has there been witnessed such a contest as that through which we
have just passed. Never before in the history of American politics has a great issue been fought out as this issue has
been, by the voters of a great party. On the fourth of March 1895, a few Democrats, most of them members of
Congress, issued an address to the Democrats of the nation, asserting that the money question was the paramount
issue of the hour; declaring that a majority of the Democratic party had the right to control the action of the party on
this paramount issue; and concluding with the request that the believers in the free coinage of silver in the
Democratic party should organize, take charge of, and control the policy of the Democratic party. Three months
later, at Memphis, an organization was perfected, and the silver Democrats went forth openly and courageously
proclaiming their belief, and declaring that, if successful, they would crystallize into a platform the declaration
which they had made. Then began the struggle. With a zeal approaching the zeal which inspired the Crusaders who
followed Peter the Hermit, our silver Democrats went forth from victory unto victory until they are now assembled,
not to discuss, not to debate, but to enter up the judgement already rendered by the plain people of this country. In
this contest brother has been arrayed against brother, father against son. The warmest ties of love, acquaintance, and
association have been disregarded; old leaders have been cast aside when they have refused to give expression to the
sentiments of those whom they would lead, and new leaders have sprung up to give direction to this cause of truth.
Thus has the contest been waged, and we have assembled here under as binding and solemn instructions as were
ever imposed upon representatives of the people.
18
19
20
21
22
We do not come as individuals. As individuals we might have been glad to compliment the gentleman from New
York [Senator Hill], but we know that the people for whom we speak would never be willing to put him in a position
where he could thwart the will of the Democratic party. I say it was not a question of persons; it was a question of
principle, and it is not with gladness, my friends, that we find ourselves brought into conflict with those who are
now arrayed on the other side. .
23
24
When you [turning to the gold delegates] come before us and tell us that we are about to disturb your business
interests, we reply that you have disturbed our business interests by your course.
25
26
27
28
29
We say to you that you have made the definition of a business man too limited in its application. The man who is
employed for wages is as much a business man as his employer; the attorney in a country town is as much a business
man as the corporation counsel in a great metropolis; the merchant at the cross-roads store is as much a business
man as the merchant of New York; the farmer who goes forth in the morning and toils all day, who begins in the
spring and toils all summer, and who by the application of brain and muscle to the natural resources of the country
64
30
31
32
33
34
creates wealth, is as much a business man as the man who goes upon the Board of Trade and bets upon the price of
grain; the miners who go down a thousand feet into the earth, or climb two thousand feet upon the cliffs, and bring
forth from their hiding places the precious metals to be poured into the channels of trade are as much business men
as the few financial magnates who, in a back room, corner the money of the world. We come to speak of this
broader class of business men.
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
Ah, my friends, we say not one word against those who live upon the Atlantic Coast, but the hardy pioneers who
have braved all the dangers of the wilderness, who have made the desert to blossom as the rose, the pioneers away
out there [pointing to the West] who rear their children near to Nature's heart, where they can mingle their voices
with the voices of the birds-out there where they have erected schoolhouses for the education of their young,
churches where they praise their Creator, and cemeteries where rest the ashes of their dead-these people, we say, are
as deserving of the consideration of our party as any people in this country. It is for these that we speak. We do not
come as aggressors. Our war is not a war of conquest; we are fighting in the defense of our homes, our families, and
posterity. We have petitioned, and our petitions have been scorned; we have entreated, and our entreaties have been
disregarded; we have begged, and they have mocked when our calamity came. We beg no longer; we entreat no
more; we petition no more. We defy them!
45
46
47
The gentleman from Wisconsin [Vilas] has said that he fears a Robespierre. My friends, in this land of the free you
need not fear that a tyrant will spring up from among the people. What we need is an Andrew Jackson to stand, as
Jackson stood, against the encroachments of organized wealth.
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
They tell us that this platform was made to catch votes. We reply to them that changing conditions make new issues;
that the principles upon which Democracy rests are as everlasting as the hills, but that they must be applied to new
conditions as they arise. Conditions have arisen, and we are here to meet those conditions. They tell us that the
income tax ought not to be brought in here; that it is a new idea. They criticize us for our criticism of the Supreme
Court of the United States. My friends, we have not criticized; we have simply called attention to what you already
know. If you want criticisms read the dissenting opinions of the court. There you will find criticisms. They say that
we passed an unconstitutional law; we deny it. The income tax was not unconstitutional when it was passed; it was
not unconstitutional when it went before the Supreme Court for the first time; it did not become unconstitutional
until one of the judges changed his mind, and we cannot be expected to know when a judge will change his mind.
The income tax is just. It simply intends to put the burdens of government justly upon the backs of the people. I am
in favor of an income tax. When I find a man who is not willing to bear his share of the burdens of the government
which protects him, I find a man who is unworthy to enjoy the blessings of a government like ours.
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
They say that we are opposing national bank currency; it is true. If you will read what Thomas Benton said, you will
find he said that, in searching history, he could find but one parallel to Andrew Jackson; that was Cicero, who
destroyed the conspiracy of Cataline and saved Rome. Benton said that Cicero only did for Rome what Jackson did
for us when he destroyed the bank conspiracy and saved America. We say in our platform we believe that the right
to coin and issue money is a function of government. We believe it. We believe that it is a part of sovereignty, and
can no more with safety be delegated to private individuals than we could afford to delegate to private individuals
the power to make penal statutes or levy taxes. Mr. Jefferson, who was once regarded as good Democratic authority,
seems to have differed in opinion from the gentleman who has addressed us on the part of the minority. Those who
are opposed to this proposition tell us that the issue of paper money is a function of the bank, and that the
government ought to go out of the banking business. I stand with Jefferson rather than with them, and tell them, as
he did, that the issue of money is a function of government, and that the banks ought to go out of the governing
business.
72
73
74
They complain about the plank which declares against life tenure in office. They have tried to strain it to mean that
which it does not mean. What we oppose by that plank is the life tenure which is being built up in Washington, and
which excludes from participation in official benefits the humbler members of society.
75
76
77
And now, my friends, let me come to the paramount issue. If they ask us why it is that we say more on the money
question than we say upon the tariff question, I reply that, if protection has slain its thousands, the gold standard has
slain its tens of thousands. If they ask us why we do not embody in our platform all the things that we believe in, we
65
78
79
reply that when we have restored the money of the Constitution, all other necessary reform will be possible; but that
until this is done, there is no other reform that can be accomplished.
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
Why is it that within three months such a change has come over the country? Three months ago when it was
confidently asserted that those who believed in the gold standard would frame our platform and nominate our
candidates, even the advocates of the gold standard did not think that we could elect a President. And they had good
reason for their doubt, because there is scarcely a State here today asking for the gold standard which is not in the
absolute control of the Republican Party. But note the change. Mr. McKinley was nominated at St. Louis upon a
platform which declared for the maintenance of the gold standard until it can be changed into bimetallism by
international agreement. Mr. McKinley was the most popular man among the Republicans, and three months ago
everybody in the Republican Party prophesied his election. How is it today? Why, the man who was once pleased to
think that he looked like Napoleon-that man shudders today when he remembers that he was nominated on the
anniversary of the battle of Waterloo.
90
91
Not only that, but as he listens, he can hear with ever increasing distinctness the sound of the waves as they beat
upon the lonely shores at St Helena.
92
93
94
95
96
Why this change? Ah, my friends, is not the reason for the change evident to any one who will look at the matter?
No private character, however pure, no personal popularity, however great, can protect from the avenging wrath of
an indignant people a man who will declare that he is in favor of fastening the gold standard upon this country, or
who is willing to surrender the right of self-government and place the legislative control of our affairs in the hands
of foreign potentates and powers.
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
We go forth confident that we shall win. Why? Because upon the paramount issue of this campaign there is not a
spot of ground upon which the enemy will dare to challenge battle. If they tell us that the gold standard is a good
thing, we shall point to their platform and tell them that their platform pledges the party to get rid of the gold
standard and substitute bimetallism. If the gold standard is a good thing why try to get rid of it? I call your attention
to the fact that some of the very people who are in this Convention today and who tell us that we ought to declare in
favor of international bimetallism-thereby declaring that the gold standard is wrong and that the principle of
bimetallism is better-these very people four months ago were open and avowed advocates of the gold-standard, and
were then telling us that we could not legislate two metals together, even with the aid of all the world. If the gold
standard is a good thing, we ought to declare in favor of its retention and not in favor of abandoning it; and if the
gold standard is a bad thing why should we wait until other nations are willing to help us to let go? Here is the line
of battle, and we care not upon which issue they force the fight; we are prepared to meet them on either issue or on
both. If they tell us that the gold standard is the standard of civilization, we reply to them that this, the most
enlightened of all the nations of the earth, has never declared for a gold standard and that both the great parties this
year are declaring against it. If the gold standard is the standard of civilization, why, my friends, should we not have
it? If they come to meet us on that issue we can present the history of our nation. More than that; we can tell them
that they will search the pages of history in vain to find a single instance where the common people of any land have
ever declared themselves in favor of the gold standard. They can find where the holders of fixed investments have
declared for a gold standard, but not where the masses have. Mr. Carlisle said in 1878 that this was a struggle
between the "idle holders of idle capital" and "the struggling masses, who produce the wealth and pay the taxes of
the country," and, my friends, the question we are to decide is: Upon which side will the Democratic party fight;
upon the side of "the idle holders of idle capital" or upon the side of "the struggling masses"? That is the question
which the party must answer first, and then it must be answered by each individual hereafter. The sympathies of the
Democratic party, as shown by the platform, are on the side of the struggling masses who have ever been the
foundation of the Democratic party. There are two ideas of government. There are those who believe that if you will
only legislate to make the well-to-do prosperous, their prosperity will leak through on those below. The Democratic
idea, however, has been that if you legislate to make the masses prosperous, their prosperity will find its way up
through every class which rests upon them.
124
125
126
You come to us and tell us that the great cities are in favor of the gold standard; we reply that the great cities rest
upon our broad and fertile prairies. Burn down your cities and leave our farms, and your cities will spring up again
as if by magic; but destroy our farms and the grass will grow in the streets of every city in the country.
66
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
My friends, we declare that this nation is able to legislate for its own people on every question, without waiting for
the aid or consent of any other nation on earth; and upon that issue we expect to carry every state in the Union. I
shall not slander the inhabitants of the fair state of Massachusetts nor the inhabitants of the state of New York by
saying that, when they are confronted with the proposition, they will declare that this nation is not able to attend to
its own business. It is the issue of 1776 over again. Our ancestors, when but three millions in number, had the
courage to declare their political independence of every other nation; shall we, their descendants, when we have
grown to seventy millions, declare that we are less independent than our forefathers?
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
No, my friends, that will never be the verdict of our people. Therefore, we care not upon what lines the battle is
fought. If they say bimetallism is good, but that we cannot have it until other nations help us, we reply, that instead
of having a gold standard because England has, we will restore bimetallism, and then let England have bimetallism
because the United States has it. If they dare to come out in the open field and defend the gold standard as a good
thing, we will fight them to the uttermost. Having behind us the producing masses of this nation and the world,
supported by the commercial interests, the laboring interests and the toilers everywhere, we will answer their
demand for a gold standard by saying to them: You shall not press down upon the brow of labor this crown of
thorns, you shall not crucify mankind upon a cross of gold.
Document 22: Booker T. Washington’s “Atlanta Compromise” Speech, 1895
Source: http://www.usconstitution.com/AtlantaCompromise.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
Mr. President and Gentlemen of the Board of Directors and Citizens:
One-third of the population of the South is of the Negro race. No enterprise seeking the material, civil, or moral
welfare of this section can disregard this element of our population and reach the highest success. I but convey to
you, Mr. President and Directors, the sentiment of the masses of my race when I say that in no way have the value
and manhood of the American Negro been more fittingly and generously recognized than by the managers of this
magnificent Exposition at every stage of its progress. It is a recognition that will do more to cement the friendship of
the two races than any occurrence since the dawn of our freedom.
Not only this, but the opportunity here afforded will awaken among us a new era of industrial progress. Ignorant and
inexperienced, it is not strange that in the first years of our new life we began at the top instead of the bottom; that a
seat in Congress or the State Legislature was more sought than real estate or industrial skill; that the political
convention or stump speaking had more attractions than starting a dairy farm or truck garden.
A ship lost at sea for many days suddenly sighted a friendly vessel. From the mass of the unfortunate vessel was
seen a signal: "Water, water; we die of thirst!" The answer from the friendly vessel at once came back: "Cast down
your bucket where you are." A second time the signal, "Water, water, send us water!" ran up from the distressed
vessel, and was answered: "Cast down your bucket where you are." And a third and fourth signal for water was
answered: "Cast down you bucket where you are." The captain of the distressed vessel, at last heeding the
injunction, cast down his bucket, and it came up full of fresh, sparkling water from the mouth of the Amazon River.
To those of my race who depend on bettering their condition in a foreign land, or who underestimate the importance
of cultivating friendly relations with the Southern white man, who is their next door neighbor, I would say: "Cast
down your bucket where you are" . . . cast it down in making friends in every manly way of the people of all races
by whom we are surrounded.
Cast it down in agriculture, mechanics, in commerce, in domestic service, and in the professions. And in this
connection it is well to bear in mind that whatever other sins the South may be called to bear, when it comes to
business, pure and simple, it is in the South that the Negro is given a man's chance in the commercial world, and in
nothing is this Exposition more eloquent than in emphasizing this chance. Our greatest danger is, that in the great
leap from slavery to freedom we may overlook the fact that the masses of us are to live by the productions of our
hands, and fail to keep in mind that we shall prosper in proportion as we learn to dignify and glorify common labor,
and put brains and skill into the common occupations of life; shall prosper in proportion as we learn to draw the line
between the superficial and the substantial, the ornamental gewgaws of life and the useful. No race can prosper till it
learns that there is as much dignity in tilling a field as in writing a poem. It is at the bottom of life we must begin,
and not at the top. Nor should we permit our grievances to overshadow our opportunities.
67
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
To those of the white race who look to the incoming of those of foreign birth and strange tongue and habits for the
prosperity of the South, were I permitted, I would repeat what I say to my own race, "Cast down you bucket where
you are." Cast it down among the 8,000,000 Negroes whose habits you know, whose fidelity and love you have
tested in days when to have proved treacherous meant the ruin of your firesides. Cast down your bucket among these
people who have, without strikes and labor wars, tilled your fields, cleared your forests, builded your railroads and
cities, and brought forth treasures from the bowels of the earth, and helped make possible this magnificent
representation of the progress of the South. Casting down your bucket among my people, helping and encouraging
them as you are doing on these grounds, and, with education of head, hand and heart, you will find that they will buy
your surplus land, make blossom the waste place in your fields, and run you factories. While doing this, you can be
sure in the future, as in the past, that you and your families will be surrounded by the most patient, faithful, lawabiding, and unresentful people that the world has seen. As we have proved our loyalty to you in the past, in nursing
your children, watching by the sick bed of your mothers and fathers, and often following them with tear-dimmed
eyes to their graves, so in the future, in our humble way, we shall stand by you with a devotion that no foreigner can
approach, ready to lay down our lives, if need be, in defense of yours, interlacing our industrial, commercial, civil,
and religious life with yours in a way that shall make the interests of both races one. In all things that are purely
social we can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual progress.
There is no defense or security for any of us except in the highest intelligence and development of all. If anywhere
there are efforts tending to curtail the fullest growth of the Negro, let these efforts be turned into stimulating,
encouraging, and making him the most useful and intelligent citizen. Effort or means so invested will pay a thousand
percent interest. These efforts will be twice blessed. . . "blessing him that gives and him that takes."
There is no escape through law of man of God from the inevitable:
The laws of changeless justice bind
Oppressor with oppressed;
And close as sin and suffering joined
We march to fate abreast.
Nearly sixteen millions of hands will aid you in pulling the load upwards, or they will pull against you the load
downwards. We shall constitute one-third and more of the ignorance and crime of the South, or one-third its
intelligence and progress; we shall contribute one-third to the business and industrial prosperity of the South, or we
shall prove a veritable body of death, stagnating, depressing, retarding every effort to advance the body politic.
Gentlemen of the Exposition, as we present to you our humble effort at an exhibition of our progress, you must not
expect over much. Starting thirty years ago with ownership here and there in a few quilts and pumpkins and
chickens (gathered from miscellaneous sources), remember the path that has led from these to the invention and
production of agricultural implements, buggies, steam engines, newspapers, books, statuary, carving, paintings, the
management of drug stores and banks, has not been trodden without contact with thorns and thistles. While we take
pride in what we exhibit as a result of our independent efforts, we do not for a moment forget that our part in this
exhibition would fall far short of your expectations but for the constant help that has come to our educational life,
not only from the Southern States, but especially from Northern philanthropists, who have made their gifts a
constant stream of blessing and encouragement.
The wisest among my race understand that the agitation of questions of social equality is the extremist folly, and that
progress in enjoyment of all the privileges that will come to us must be the result of severe and constant struggle
rather than of artificial forcing. No race that has anything to contribute to the markets of the world is long in any
degree ostracized. It is important and right that all privileges of the law be ours, but it is vastly more important that
we be prepared for the exercise of those privileges. The opportunity to earn a dollar in a factory just now is worth
infinitely more than the opportunity to spend a dollar in an opera house.
In conclusion, may I repeat that nothing in thirty years has given us more hope and encouragement, and drawn us so
near to you of the white race, as this opportunity offered by the Exposition; and here bending, as it were, over the
altar that represents the results of the struggles of your race and mine, both starting practically empty-handed three
decades ago, I pledge that, in your effort to work out the great and intricate problem which God has laid at the doors
68
92
93
94
95
96
97
of the South, you shall have at all time the patient, sympathetic help of my race; only let this be constantly in mind
that, while from representations in these buildings of the product of field, of forest, of mine, of factory, letters, and
art, much good will come, yet far above and beyond material benefits will be that higher good, that let us pray God
will come, in a blotting out of sectional differences and racial animosities and suspicions, in a determination to
administer absolute justice, in a willing obedience among all classes to the mandates of law. This, coupled with our
material prosperity, will bring into our beloved South a new heaven and a new earth.
DEFINITION OF POPULISM -- A trend of thought, more inclusive than just the Populist
party, stemming from the time of Andrew Jackson [and thus potentially Jefferson], and
crystallizing after the Civil War in the Greenback, Granger, and anti-monopoly movements, that
expressed the discontents of a great many farmers and businessmen with the economic changes
of the late 19th century -- surviving even to today as an undercurrent of provincial resentments,
popular and "democratic" rebelliousness and suspiciousness [conspiratorial view of govt. and big
business or the money power], and nativism. (From Hofstadter, The Age of Reform, p. 5).
Other components of definition of populism:
--can be seen as a revolt against corruption during the Gilded Age (1865 - 1890)
--promoted "human brotherhood"
--opposed deflation and bank control of monetary policy
--antithesis of Social Darwinism
--saw wealth inequality as a form of slavery
--focused in the rural South and West
--opposed "class rule"
69
Lesson 7: The Rise of Imperialism: Late 19th Century Foreign Policy
Assignment:
VISIONS: 560-584
Document 23: Why the United States Wanted Alaska, by Charles Sumner, Chairman of the Senate
Committee on Foreign Relations, 1867
Document 24: President William McKinley, War Message to Congress, 1898
Document 25: The “Open Door” in China, Secretary of State John Hay, 1899
Document 26: Subjugation of the Philippines Inquitous, by Massachusetts Senator George F. Hoar, 1902
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain and evaluate the factors that led to the rise of American Imperialism in the late 19th century.
In your answer, be sure to address the impact of diplomatic factors, missionaries, the “white man’s
burden,” commercial factors, technological factors, and political factors.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain and evaluate William Henry Seward’s ideas on what American diplomatic goals ought to be.
Be sure to evaluate his policy toward the Far East, and evaluate the reasons why the U.S. wanted Alaska
(see Document 23).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. Explain and evaluate U.S. actions and goals during, and the results of, the Venezuelan Boundary
dispute.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
70
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain and evaluate U.S. policy toward Hawaii in the 1890s.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain and evaluate the reasons why the U.S. went to war with Spain in 1898. As part of your
answer, be sure to explain and evaluate the revolt in Cuba, the Teller Amendment, and President
McKinley’s War Message to Congress (see Document 24).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
6. Explain and evaluate the results and implications of the Spanish-American War. As part of your
answer, be sure to address the annexation of the Philippines, the views of American Anti-imperialists, and
the course of the Filipino Insurrection (see Document 26).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
71
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
7. Explain the “Open Door” notes and how they formed the basis of U.S. policy toward China (see
Document 25).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 23: Why the United States Wanted Alaska, by Charles Sumner, Chairman of the Senate
Committee on Foreign Relations, 1867
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
ADVANTAGES to the Pacific Coast.—Foremost in order, if not in importance, I put the desires of our fellowcitizens on the Pacific coast, and the special advantages they will derive from this enlargement of boundary. They
were the first to ask for it, and will be the first to profit by it. While others knew the Russian possessions only on the
map, they knew them practically on their own resources. While others were indifferent, they were planning how to
appropriate Russian pelteries and fisheries. This is attested by the resolutions of the Legislature of Washington
Territory; also by the exertions at different times of two Senators from California, who differing in political
sentiments and in party relations, took the initial steps which ended in this treaty.
These well-known desires were founded, of course, on supposed advantages; and here experience and neighborhood
were prompters. Since 1854 the people of California have received their ice from the fresh-water lakes in the island
of Kadiak, not far westward from Mount St. Elias. Later still, their fishermen have searched the waters about the
Aleutians and the Shumagins, commencing a promising fishery. Others have proposed to substitute themselves for
the Hudson’s Bay Company in their franchise on the coast. But all are looking to the Orient, as in the time of
Columbus, although like him they sail to the west. To them China and Japan, those ancient realms of fabulous
wealth, are the Indies.
The absence of harbors belonging to the United States on the Pacific limits the outlets of the country. On that whole
extent, from Panama to Puget Sound, the only harbor of any considerable value is San Francisco. Farther north the
harbors are abundant, and they are all nearer to the great marts of Japan and China. But San Francisco itself will be
nearer by the way of the Aleutians than by Honolulu….
The advantages to the Pacific coast have two aspects—domestic and foreign. Not only does the treaty extend the
coasting trade of California, Oregon and Washington Territory northward, but it also extends the base of commerce
with China and Japan.
To unite the East of Asia with the West of America is the aspiration of commerce now as when the English
navigator recorded his voyage. Of course, whatever helps this result is an advantage. The Pacific Railroad is such an
advantage; for, though running westward, it will be, when completed, a new highway to the East. This treaty is
another advantage; for nothing can be clearer than that the western coast must exercise an attraction which will be
felt in China and Japan just in proportion as it is occupied by a commercial people communicating readily with the
Atlantic and with Europe. This cannot be without consequences not less important politically than commercially.
Owing so much to the Union, the people there will be bound to it anew, and the national unity will receive another
72
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
confirmation. Thus the whole country will be a gainer. So are we knit together that the advantages to the Pacific
coast will contribute to the general welfare.
2. Extension of Dominion.—The extension of dominion is another consideration calculated to captivate the public
mind….
The passion for acquisition, so strong in the individual, is not less strong in the community. A nation seeks an
outlying territory, as an individual seeks an outlying farm…. ’ It is common to the human family. There are few
anywhere who could hear of a considerable accession of territory, obtained peacefully and honestly, without a pride
of country, oven if at certain moments the judgment hesitated. With increased size on the map there is increased
consciousness of strength, and the heart of the citizen throbs anew as he traces the extending line.
3. Extension of Republican Institutions.—More than the extension of dominion is the extension of republican
institutions, which is a traditional aspiration….
John Adams, in the preface to his Defense of the American Constitutions written in London, where he resided at the
time as Minister, and dated January 1, 1787, at Grosvenor Square, the central seat of aristocratic fashion, after
exposing the fabulous origin of the kingly power in contrast with the simple origin of our republican constitutions,
thus for a moment lifts the curtain: "Thirteen governments," he says plainly, "thus founded on the natural authority
of the people alone, without a pretense of miracle or mystery, and which are destined to spread over the northern
part of that whole quarter of the globe, are a great point gained in favor of the rights of mankind." Thus, according to
the prophetic Minister, even at that early day was the detesting of the Republic manifest. It was to spread over the
northern part of the American quarter of the globe, and it was to help the rights of mankind.
By the text of our Constitution, the United States are bound to guaranty "a republican form of government" to every
State in the Union; but this obligation, which is applicable only at home, is an unquestionable indication of the
national aspiration everywhere. The Republic is something more than a local policy; it is a general principle, not to
be forgotten at any time, especially when the opportunity is presented of bringing an immense region within its
influence….
The present treaty is a visible step in the occupation of the whole North American continent. As such it will be
recognized by the world and accepted by the American people. But the treaty involves something more. We dismiss
one other monarch from the continent. One by one they have retired,—first France, then Spain, then France again,
and now Russia,—all giving way to the absorbing Unity declared in the national motto, "E pluribus unum."
4. Anticipation of Great Britain.—Another motive to this acquisition may be found in the desire to anticipate
imagined schemes or necessities of Great Britain. With regard to all these I confess doubt; and yet, if we credit
report, it would seem as if there were already a British movement in this direction. Sometimes it is said that Great
Britain desires to buy, if Russia will sell….
5. Amity of Russia.—There is still another consideration concerning this treaty not to be disregarded. It attests and
assures the amity of Russia. Even if you doubt the value of these possessions, the treaty is a sign of friendship. It is a
new expression of that "entente cordiale" between the two powers which is a phenomenon of history. Though unlike
in institutions, they are not unlike in recent experience. Sharers of common glory in a great act of Emancipation,
they also share together the opposition or antipathy of other nations. Perhaps this experience has not been without
effect in bringing them together. At all events, no coldness or unkindness has interfered at any time with their good
relations.
The Rebellion, which tempted so many other powers into its embrace, could not draw Russia from her habitual
good-will. Her solicitude for the Union was early declared. She made no unjustifiable concession of ocean
belligerence, with all its immunities and powers, to rebels in arms against the Union. She furnished no hospitality to
rebel cruisers, nor was any rebel agent ever received, entertained, or encouraged at St. Petersburg,—while, on the
other hand, there was an understanding that the United States should be at liberty to carry prizes into Russian ports.
So natural and easy were the relations between the two Governments, that such complaints as incidentally arose on
either side were amicably adjusted by verbal explanations without written controversy….
In relations such as I have described, the cession of territory seems a natural transaction, entirely in harmony with
the past. It remains to hope that it may be a new link in an amity which, without effort, has overcome differences of
institutions and intervening space on the globe….
Document 24: President William McKinley, War Message to Congress, 1898
Source: http://www.mtholyoke.edu/acad/intrel/mkinly2.htm
1
2
3
Obedient to that precept of the Constitution which commands the President to give from time to time to the
Congress information of the state of the Union and to recommend to their consideration such measures as he shall
judge necessary and expedient, it becomes my duty now to address your body with regard to the grave crisis that has
73
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
arisen in the relations of the United States to Spain by reason of the warfare that for more than three years has raged
in the neighboring island of Cuba.
I do so because of the intimate connection of the Cuban question with the state of our own Union and the grave
relation the course which it is now incumbent upon the nation to adopt must needs bear to the traditional policy of
our government if it is to accord with the precepts laid down by the founders of the republic and religiously
observed by succeeding administrations to the present day.
The present revolution is but the successor of other similar insurrections which have occurred in Cuba against the
dominion of Spain, extending over a period of nearly half a century, each of which, during its progress, has
subjected the United States to great effort and expense in enforcing its neutrality laws, caused enormous losses to
American trade and commerce, caused irritation, annoyance, and disturbance among our citizens, and, by the
exercise of cruel, barbarous, and uncivilized practices of warfare, shocked the sensibilities and offended the humane
sympathies of our people.
Since the present revolution began in February 1895, this country has seen the fertile domain at our threshold
ravaged by fire and sword, in the course of a struggle unequaled in the history of the island and rarely paralleled as
to the numbers of the combatants and the bitterness of the contest by any revolution of modern times, where a
dependent people striving to be free have been opposed by the power of the sovereign state.
Our people have beheld a once prosperous community reduced to comparative want, its lucrative commerce
virtually paralyzed, its exceptional productiveness diminished, its fields laid waste, its mills in ruins, and its people
perishing by tens of thousands from hunger and destitution. We have found ourselves constrained, in the observance
of that strict neutrality which our laws enjoin, and which the law of nations commands, to police our own waters and
watch our own seaports in prevention of any unlawful act in aid of the Cubans.
Our trade has suffered; the capital invested by our citizens in Cuba has been largely lost, and the temper and
forbearance of our people have been so sorely tried as to beget a perilous unrest among our own citizens, which has
inevitably found its expression from time to time in the national legislature; so that issues wholly external to our
own body politic engross attention and stand in the way of that close devotion to domestic advancement that
becomes a self-contained commonwealth, whose primal maxim has been the avoidance of all foreign entanglements.
All this must needs awaken, and has, indeed, aroused the utmost concern on the part of this government, as well
during my predecessor's term as in my own.
In April 1896, the evils from which our country suffered through the Cuban war became so onerous that my
predecessor made an effort to bring about a peace through the mediation of this government in any way that might
tend to an honorable adjustment of the contest between Spain and her revolted colony, on the basis of some effective
scheme of self-government for Cuba under the flag and sovereignty of Spain. It failed through the refusal of the
Spanish government then in power to consider any form of mediation or, indeed, any plan of settlement which did
not begin with the actual submission of the insurgents to the mother country, and then only on such terms as Spain
herself might see fit to grant. The war continued unabated. The resistance of the insurgents was in nowise
diminished. . . .
By the time the present administration took office a year ago, reconcentration -- so called -- had been made effective
over the better part of the four central and western provinces -- Santa Clara, Matanzas, Habana, and Pinar del Rio. . .
.
In this state of affairs, my administration found itself confronted with the grave problem of its duty. My message of
last December reviewed the situation and narrated the steps taken with a view to relieving its acuteness and opening
the way to some form of honorable settlement. The assassination of the prime minister, Canovas, led to a change of
government in Spain. The former administration, pledged to subjugation without concession, gave place to that of a
more liberal party, committed long in advance to a policy of reform, involving the wider principle of home rule for
Cuba and Puerto Rico. . . .
The war in Cuba is of such a nature that short of subjugation or extermination a final military victory for either side
seems impracticable. The alternative lies in the physical exhaustion of the one or the other party, or perhaps of both - a condition which in effect ended the ten years war by the truce of Zanion. The prospect of such a protraction and
conclusion of the present strife is a contingency hardly to be contemplated with equanimity by the civilized world,
and least of all by the United States, affected and injured as we are, deeply and intimately, by its very existence.
Realizing this, it appeared to be my duty, in a spirit of true friendliness, no less to Spain than to the Cubans who
have so much to lose by the prolongation of the struggle, to seek to bring about an immediate termination of the war.
To this end I submitted, on the 27th ultimo, as a result of much representation and correspondence, through the
United States minister at Madrid, propositions to the Spanish government looking to an armistice until October 1 for
the negotiation of peace with the good offices of the President.
74
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
In addition, I asked the immediate revocation of the order of reconcentration, so as to permit the people to return to
their farms and the needy to be relieved with provisions and supplies from the United States, cooperating with the
Spanish authorities, so as to afford full relief.
The reply of the Spanish cabinet was received on the night of the 31st ultimo. It offered, as the means to bring about
peace in Cuba, to confide the preparation thereof to the insular parliament, inasmuch as the concurrence of that body
would be necessary to reach a final result, it being, however, understood that the powers reserved by the constitution
to the central government are not lessened or diminished. As the Cuban parliament does not meet until the 4th of
May next, the Spanish government would not object, for its part, to accept at once a suspension of hostilities if asked
for by the insurgents from the general in chief, to whom it would pertain, in such case, to determine the duration and
conditions of the armistice.
The propositions submitted by General Woodford and the reply of the Spanish government were both in the form of
brief memoranda, the texts of which are before me, and are substantially in the language above given. The function
of the Cuban parliament in the matter of "preparing" peace and the manner of its doing so are not expressed in the
Spanish memorandum; but from General Woodford's explanatory reports of preliminary discussions preceding the
final conference it is understood that the Spanish government stands ready to give the insular congress full powers to
settle the terms of peace with the insurgents -whether by direct negotiation or indirectly by means of legislation does
not appear.
With this last overture in the direction of immediate peace, and its disappointing reception by Spain, the Executive is
brought to the end of his effort.
In my annual message of December last I said:
Of the untried measures there remained only: Recognition of the insurgents as belligerents; recognition of the
independence of Cuba; neutral intervention to end the war by imposing a rational compromise between the
contestants, and intervention in favor of one or the other party. I speak not of forcible annexation, for that cannot be
thought of. That, by our code of morality, would be criminal aggression.
Thereupon I reviewed these alternatives, in the light of President Grant's measured words, uttered in 1875, when,
after seven years of sanguinary, destructive, and cruel hostilities in Cuba, he reached the conclusion that the
recognition of the independence of Cuba was impracticable and indefensible, and that the recognition of
belligerence was not warranted by the facts according to the tests of public law. I commented especially upon the
latter aspect of the question, pointing out the inconveniences and positive dangers of a recognition of belligerence
which, while adding to the already onerous burdens of neutrality within our own jurisdiction, could not in any way
extend our influence or effective offices in the territory of hostilities.
Nothing has since occurred to change my view in this regard, and I recognize as fully now as then that the issuance
of a proclamation of neutrality, by which process the so-called recognition of belligerents is published, could, of
itself and unattended by other action, accomplish nothing toward the one end for which we labor -- the instant
pacification of Cuba and the cessation of the misery that afflicts the island. . . .
I said in my message of December last, "It is to be seriously considered whether the Cuban insurrection possesses
beyond dispute the attributes of statehood which alone can demand the recognition of belligerency in its favor." The
same requirement must certainly be no less seriously considered when the graver issue of recognizing independence
is in question, for no less positive test can be applied to the greater act than to the lesser; while, on the other hand,
the influences and consequences of the struggle upon the internal policy of the recognizing state, which form
important factors when the recognition of belligerency is concerned, are secondary, if not rightly eliminable, factors
when the real question is whether the community claiming recognition is or is not independent beyond peradventure.
Nor from the standpoint of expediency do I think it would be wise or prudent for this government to recognize at the
present time the independence of the so-called Cuban Republic. Such recognition is not necessary in order to enable
the United States to intervene and pacify the island. To commit this country now to the recognition of any particular
government in Cuba might subject us to embarrassing conditions of international obligation toward the organization
so recognized. In case of intervention our conduct would be subject to the approval or disapproval of such
government. We would be required to submit to its direction and to assume to it the mere relation of a friendly ally.
When it shall appear hereafter that there is within the island a government capable of performing the duties and
discharging the functions of a separate nation, and having, as a matter of fact, the proper forms and attributes of
nationality, such government can be promptly and readily recognized and the relations and interests of the United
States with such nation adjusted.
There remain the alternative forms of intervention to end the war, either as an impartial neutral by imposing a
rational compromise between the contestants, or as the active ally of the one party or the other.
As to the first, it is not to be forgotten that during the last few months the relation of the United States has virtually
been one of friendly intervention in many ways, each not of itself conclusive, but all tending to the exertion of a
75
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
potential influence toward an ultimate pacific result, just and honorable to all interests concerned. The spirit of all
our acts hitherto has been an earnest, unselfish desire for peace and prosperity in Cuba, untarnished by differences
between us and Spain, and unstained by the blood of American citizens.
The forcible intervention of the United States as a neutral to stop the war, according to the large dictates of humanity
and following many historical precedents where neighboring states have interfered to check the hopeless sacrifices
of life by internecine conflicts beyond their borders, is justifiable on rational grounds. It involves, however, hostile
constraint upon both the parties to the contest as well to enforce a truce as to guide the eventual settlement.
The grounds for such intervention may be briefly summarized as follows:
First, in the cause of humanity and to put an end to the barbarities, bloodshed, starvation, and horrible miseries now
existing there, and which the parties to the conflict are either unable or unwilling to stop or mitigate. It is no answer
to say this is all in another country, belonging to another nation, and is therefore none of our business. It is specially
our duty, for it is right at our door.
Second, we owe it to our citizens in Cuba to afford them that protection and indemnity for life and property which
no government there can or will afford, and to that end to terminate the conditions that deprive them of legal
protection.
Third, the right to intervene may be justified by the very serious injury to the commerce, trade, and business of our
people, and by the wanton destruction of property and devastation of the island.
Fourth, and which is of the utmost importance, the present condition of affairs in Cuba is a constant menace to our
peace, and entails upon this government an enormous expense. With such a conflict waged for years in an island so
near us and with which our people have such trade and business relations; when the lives and liberty of our citizens
are in constant danger and their property destroyed and themselves ruined; where our trading vessels are liable to
seizure and are seized at our very door by warships of a foreign nation, the expeditions of filibustering that we are
powerless to prevent altogether, and the irritating questions and entanglements thus arising -- all these and others
that I need not mention, with the resulting strained relations, are a constant menace to our peace, and compel us to
keep on a semi-war footing with a nation with which we are at peace.
These elements of danger and disorder already pointed out have been strikingly illustrated by a tragic event which
has deeply and justly moved the American people. I have already transmitted to Congress the report of the Naval
Court of Inquiry on the destruction of the battleship Maine in the harbor of Havana during the night of the 15th of
February. The destruction of that noble vessel has filled the national heart with inexpressible horror. Two hundred
and fifty-eight brave sailors and marines and two officers of our Navy, reposing in the fancied security of a friendly
harbor, have been hurled to death, grief and want brought to their homes, and sorrow to the nation.
The Naval Court of Inquiry, which, it is needless to say, commands the unqualified confidence of the government,
was unanimous in its conclusion that the destruction of the Maine was caused by an exterior explosion, that of a
submarine mine. It did not assume to place the responsibility. That remains to be fixed.
In any event, the destruction of the Maine, by whatever exterior cause, is a patent and impressive proof of a state of
things in Cuba that is intolerable. That condition is thus shown to be such that the Spanish government cannot assure
safety and security to a vessel of the American Navy in the harbor of Havana on a mission of peace, and rightfully
there. . . .
The long trial has proved that the object for which Spain has waged the war cannot be attained. The fire of
insurrection may flame or may smolder with varying seasons, but it has not been, and it is plain that it cannot be,
extinguished by present methods. The only hope of relief and repose from a condition which can no longer be
endured is the enforced pacification of Cuba. In the name of humanity, in the name of civilization, in behalf of
endangered American interests which give us the right and the duty to speak and to act, the war in Cuba must stop.
In view of these facts and of these considerations, I ask the Congress to authorize and empower the President to take
measures to secure a full and final termination of hostilities between the government of Spain and the people of
Cuba, and to secure in the island the establishment of a stable government, capable of maintaining order and
observing its international obligations, insuring peace and tranquility and the security of its citizens as well as our
own, and to use the military and naval forces of the United States as may be necessary for these purposes.
And in the interest of humanity and to aid in preserving the lives of the starving people of the island, I recommend
that the distribution of food and supplies be continued, and that an appropriation be made out of the public Treasury
to supplement the charity of our citizens.
The issue is now with the Congress. It is a solemn responsibility. I have exhausted every effort to relieve the
intolerable condition of affairs which is at our doors. Prepared to execute every obligation imposed upon me by the
Constitution and the law, I await your action.
76
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
Yesterday, and since the preparation of the foregoing message, official information was received by me that the
latest decree of the queen regent of Spain directs General Blanco, in order to prepare and facilitate peace, to
proclaim a suspension of hostilities, the duration and details of which have not yet been communicated to me.
This fact with every other pertinent consideration will, I am sure, have your just and careful attention in the solemn
deliberations upon which you are about to enter. If this measure attains a successful result, then our aspirations as a
Christian, peace-loving people will be realized. If it fails, it will be only another justification for our contemplated
action.
Document 25: The “Open Door” in China, Secretary of State John Hay, 1899
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
IN 1898, when His Imperial Majesty had through his diplomatic representative at this capital [Washington], notified
this Government that Russia had leased from His Imperial Chinese Majesty the ports of Port Arthur, Ta-lien-wan,
and adjacent territory in Liao-tung Peninsula in north-eastern China for a period of twenty-five years, your
predecessor received categorical assurances from the Imperial Minister for Foreign Affairs that American interests
in that part of the Chinese Empire would in no way be affected thereby, neither was it the desire of Russia to
interfere with the trade of other nations, and that our citizens would continue to enjoy within said leased territory all
the rights and privileges guaranteed them under existing treaties with China. Assurances of a similar purport were
conveyed to me by the Emperor’s ambassador at this capital; while fresh proof of this is afforded by the Imperial
Ukase of July 30 / August 11 last, creating the free port of Dalny, near Ta-lien-wan, and establishing free trade for
the adjacent territory.
However gratifying and reassuring such assurances may be in regard to the territory actually occupied and
administered, it can not but be admitted that a further, clearer and more formal definition of the conditions which are
henceforth to hold within the so-called Russian "sphere of interest" in China as regards the commercial rights therein
of our citizens is much desired by the business world of the United States, inasmuch as such a declaration would
relieve it from the apprehensions which have exercised a disturbing influence during the last four years on its
operations in China.
The present moment seems particularly opportune for ascertaining whether His Imperial Russian Majesty would not
be disposed to give permanent form to the assurances heretofore given to this Government on this subject.
The Ukase of the Emperor of August 11 of this year, declaring the port of Ta-lien-wan open to the merchant ships of
all nations during the remainder of the lease under which it is held by Russia, removes the slightest uncertainty as to
the liberal and conciliatory commercial policy His Majesty proposes carrying out in northeastern China, and would
seem to insure us the sympathetic and, it is hoped, favorable consideration of the propositions hereinafter specified.
The principles which this Government is particularly desirous of seeing formally declared by His Imperial Majesty
and by all the great Powers interested in China, and which will be eminently beneficial to the commercial interests
of the whole world, are:
First. The recognition that no Power will in any way interfere with any treaty port or any vested interest within any
leased territory or within any so-called "sphere of interest" it may have in China.
Second. That the Chinese treaty tariff of the time being shall apply to all merchandise landed or shipped to all such
ports as are within said "sphere of interest" (unless they be "free ports"), no matter to what nationality it may belong,
and that duties so leviable shall be collected by the Chinese Government.
Third. That it will levy no higher harbor dues on vessels of another nationality frequenting any port in such "sphere"
than shall be levied on vessels of its own nationality, and no higher railroad charges over lines built, controlled, or
operated within its "sphere" on merchandise belonging to citizens or subjects of other nationalities transported
through such "sphere" than shall be levied on similar merchandise belonging to its own nationals transported over
equal distances.
The declaration of such principles by His Imperial Majesty would not only be of great benefit to foreign commerce
in China, but would powerfully tend to remove dangerous sources of irritation and possible conflict between the
various Powers; it would reestablish confidence and security; and would give great additional weight to the
concerted representations which the treaty Powers may hereafter make to His Imperial Chinese Majesty in the
interest of reform in Chinese administration so essential to the consolidation and integrity of that empire, and which,
it is believed, is a fundamental principle of the policy of His Majesty in Asia.
Germany has declared the port of Kiao-chao, which she holds in Shangtung under a lease from China, a free port
and has aided in the establishment there of a branch of the Imperial Chinese Maritime Customs. The Imperial
German Minister for Foreign Affairs has also given assurances that American trade would not in any way be
discriminated against or interfered with, as there is no intention to close the leased territory to foreign commerce
77
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
within the area which Germany claims. These facts lead this Government to believe that the Imperial German
Government will lend its cooperation and give its acceptance to the proposition above outlined, and which our
ambassador at Berlin is now instructed to submit to it.
That such a declaration will be favorably considered by Great Britain and Japan, the two other Powers most
interested in the subject, there can be no doubt; the formal and oft-repeated declarations of the British and Japanese
Governments in favor of the maintenance throughout China of freedom of trade for the whole world insure us, it is
believed, the ready assent of these Powers to the declaration desired.
The acceptance by His Imperial Majesty of these principles must therefore inevitably lead to their recognition by all
the other Powers interested, and you are instructed to submit them to the Emperor’s Minister for Foreign Affairs and
urge their immediate consideration.
Document 26: Subjugation of the Phillipines Inquitous, by Massachusetts Senator George F. Hoar, 1902
Source: Brittanica
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
WE have to deal with a territory ten thousand miles away, twelve hundred miles in extent, containing ten million
people. A majority of the Senate think that people are under the American flag and lawfully subject to our authority.
We are not at war with them or with anybody. The country is in a condition of profound peace as well as of
unexampled prosperity. The world is in a profound peace, except in one quarter, in South Africa, where a handful of
republicans are fighting for their independence, and have been doing better fighting than has been done on the face
of the earth since Thermopylae, or certainly since Bannockburn.
You are fighting for sovereignty. You are fighting for the principle of eternal dominion over that people, and that is
the only question in issue in the conflict. We said in the case of Cuba that she had the right to be free and
independent. We affirmed in the Teller resolution, I think without a negative voice, that we would not invade that
right and would not meddle with her territory or anything that belonged to her. That declaration was a declaration of
peace as well as of righteousness; and we made the treaty, so far as concerned Cuba, and conducted the war and
have conducted ourselves ever since on that theory—that we had no right to interfere with her independence; that we
had no right to her territory or to anything that was Cuba’s. So we only demanded in the treaty that Spain should
hereafter let her alone. If you had done to Cuba as you have done to the Philippine Islands, who had exactly the
same right, you would be at this moment, in Cuba, just where Spain was when she excited the indignation of the
civilized world and we compelled her to let go. And if you had done in the Philippines as you did in Cuba, you
would be to-day or would soon be in those islands as you are in Cuba.
But you made a totally different declaration about the Philippine Islands. You undertook in the treaty to acquire
sovereignty over her for yourself, which that people denied. You declared not only in the treaty, but in many public
utterances in this Chamber and elsewhere, that you had a right to buy sovereignty and money, or to treat it as the
spoils of war or the booty of battle. The moment you made that declaration the Filipino people gave you notice that
they treated it as a declaration of war. So your generals reported, and so Aguinaldo expressly declared. In stating this
account of profit and loss I hardly know which to take up first, principles and honor, or material interests—I should
have known very well which to have taken up first down to three years ago—what you call the sentimental, the
ideal, the historical on the right side of the column; the cost or the profit in honor or shame and in character and in
principle and moral influence, in true national glory; or the practical side, the cost in money and gain, in life and
health, in wasted labor, in diminished national strength, or in prospects of trade and money getting.
What has been the practical statesmanship which comes from your ideals and your sentimentalities. You have
wasted nearly six hundred millions of treasure. You have sacrificed nearly ten thousand American lives—the flower
of your youth. You have devastated provinces. You have slain uncounted thousands of the people you desire to
benefit. You have established reconcentration camps. Your generals are coming home from their harvest bringing
sheaves with them, in the shape of other thousands of sick and wounded and insane to drag out miserable lives,
wrecked in body and mind. You make the American flag in the eyes of a numerous people the emblem of sacrilege
in Christian churches, and of the burning of human dwellings, and of the horror of the water torture. Your practical
statesmanship which disdains to take George Washington and Abraham Lincoln or the soldiers of the Revolution or
of the Civil War as models, has looked in some cases to Spain for your example. I believe—nay, I know—that in
general our officers and soldiers are humane. But in some cases they have carried on your warfare with a mixture of
American ingenuity and Castilian cruelty.
Your practical statesmanship has succeeded in converting a people who three years ago were ready to kiss the hem
of the garment of the American and to welcome him as a liberator, who thronged after your men when they landed
on those islands with benediction and gratitude, into sullen and irreconciliable enemies, possessed of a hatred which
centuries can not eradicate.
78
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
The practical statesmanship of the Declaration of Independence and the Golden Rule would have cost nothing but a
few kind words. They would have bought for you the great title of liberator and benefactor, which your fathers won
for your country in the South American Republics and in Japan, and which you have won in Cuba. They would have
bought for you undying gratitude of a great and free people and the undying glory which belongs to the name of
liberator. That people would have felt for you as Japan felt for you when she declared last summer that she owed
everything to the United States of America.
What have your ideals cost you, and what have they bought for you?
1. For the Philippine Islands you have had to repeal the Declaration of Independence.
For Cuba you had to reaffirm it and give it new luster.
2. For the Philippine Islands you have had to covert the Monroe Doctrine into a doctrine of mere selfishness.
For Cuba you have acted on it and vindicated it.
3. In Cuba you have got the eternal gratitude of a free people.
In the Philippine Islands you have got the hatred and sullen submission of a subjugated people.
4. From Cuba you have brought home nothing but glory.
5. In Cuba no man thinks of counting the cost. The few soldiers who came home from Cuba wounded or sick carry
about their wounds and their pale faces as if they were medals of honor. What soldier glories in a wound or an
empty sleeve which he got in the Philippines?
6. The conflict in the Philippines has cost you six hundred million dollars, thousands of American soldiers—the
flower of your youth—the health and sanity of thousands more, and hundreds of thousands of Filipinos slain.
Another price we have paid as the result of your practical statesmanship. We have sold out the right, the old
American right, to speak out the sympathy which is in our hearts for people who are desolate and oppressed
everywhere on the face of the earth.
This war, if you call it war, has gone on for three years. It will go on in some form for three hundred years, unless
this policy be abandoned. You will undoubtedly have times of peace and quiet, or pretended submission. You will
buy men with titles, or office, or salaries. You will intimidate cowards. You will get pretended and fawning
submission. The land will smile and seem at peace. But the volcano will be there. The lava will break out again. You
can never settle this thing until you settle it right.
Gentlemen tell us that the Filipinos are savages, that they have inflicted torture, that they have dishonored our dead
and outraged the living. That very likely may be true. Spain said the same thing of the Cubans. We have made the
same charge against our own countrymen in the disturbed days after the war. The reports of committees and the
evidence in the documents in our library are full of them. But who ever heard before of an American gentleman, or
an American, who took as a rule for his own conduct the conduct of his antagonist, or who claimed that the Republic
should act as savages because she had savages to deal with? I had supposed, Mr. President, that the question,
whether a gentleman shall lie or murder or torture, depending on his sense of his own character, and not on his
opinion of his victim. Of all the miserable sophistical shifts which have attended this wretched business from the
beginning, there is none more miserable than this.
Mr. President, this is the eternal law of human nature. You may struggle against it, you may try to escape it, you
may persuade yourself that your intentions are benevolent, that your yoke will be easy and your burden will be light,
but it will assert itself again. Government without the consent of the government—an authority which heaven never
gave—can only be supported by means which heaven never can sanction.
The American people have got this one question to answer. They may answer it now; they can take ten years, or
twenty years, or a generation, or a century to think of it. But it will not down. They must answer it in the end: Can
you lawfully buy with money, or get by brute force of arms, the right to hold in subjugation an unwilling people, and
to impose on them such constitution as you, and not they, think best for them.
We have answered this question a good many times in the past. The fathers answered it in 1776, and founded the
Republic upon their answer, which has been the corner-stone. John Quincy Adams and James Monroe answered it
again in the Monroe doctrine, which John Quincy Adams declared was only the doctrine of the consent of the
governed. The Republican party answered it when it took possession of the force of government at the beginning of
the most brilliant period in all legislative history. Abraham Lincoln answered it when, on that fatal journey to
Washington in 1861, he announced that the doctrine of his political creed, and declared, with prophetic vision, that
he was ready to be assassinated for it if need be. You answered it again yourselves when you said that Cuba, who
had no more title than the people of the Philippine Islands had to their independence, of right ought to be free and
independent.
The question will be answered again hereafter. It will be answered soberly and deliberately and quietly as the
American people are wont to answer great questions of duty. It will be answered, not in any turbulent assembly,
amid shouting and clapping of hands and stamping of feet, where men do their thinking with their heels and not with
79
99
100
their brains. It will be answered in the churches and in the schools and in the colleges; and it will be answered in
fifteen million American homes; and it will be answered as it has always been answered. It will be answered right.
80
Lesson 8: The Progressive Era
Assignment:
VISIONS: 530-534, 541-559, 604-605, 644, 646
Document 27: Carrie Chapman Catt, Speech Before the United States Congress, 1917
Document 28: Alice Paul to Mrs. Robert Stevenson, Letter dated Sept. 20, 1916, Anne Martin Papers
Document 29: Petition by Suffragists in Occoquan Prison for Status as Political Prisoners, October, 1917
Document 30: Alice Paul’s Account of Her Imprisonment in the Washington, D.C., District Jail in October, 1917
Document 31: Rose Winslow’s Account of Forced Feeding of Suffragists in the Washington, D.C., District Jail in October,
1917
Document 32: 19th Amendment to the United States Constitution, 1920
Document 33: Excerpt from Madison Grant’s The Passing of the Great Race, 1916
Document 34: Excerpt from W.E.B. Du Bois’, The Souls of Black Folk, 1903
Learning Objectives:
1. Define “Progressivism,” explain the conditions that led to its rise, explain what Progressives believed,
and evaluate and explain how Progressives sought to reform society. As part of your answer, be sure to
address the rise of the profession of social work.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain and evaluate the efforts to expand the “woman’s sphere” during the Progressive era. As part
of your answer, be sure to address the role played by Margaret Sanger.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
81
3. Explain and evaluate the drive for Woman Suffrage during the Progressive era. As part of your
answer compare and contrast the tactics used by Carrie Chapman Catt and the National American Woman
Suffrage Association (see Document 27) with those of Alice Paul and the Congressional Union (see
Documents 28, 29, 30, and 31). Address which group’s tactics you found to be more effective in
achieving ratification of the Nineteenth Amendment (see Document 32), and explain why you believe this
to be so.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain and evaluate the new science of eugenics. As part of your answer, analyze the arguments
made by Madison Grant in The Passing of the Great Race (see Document 33). What does the popularity
of his views imply about the state of American society in the early 1900s?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain the conditions faced by African-Americans in the 1890s and early 1900s, and explain and
evaluate how African-Americans responded to these conditions. As part of your answer, discus the rise of
the NAACP, and explain and evaluate the arguments made by W.E.B. Du Bois in The Souls of Black
Folk (see Document 34). How accurate do you believe Du Bois’s critique of Booker T. Washington was?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
82
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
6. Summarize how Madison Grant (see Document 33) and W.E.B. Du Bois (see Document 34) each
explain the implications of the term “survival of the fittest.” Analyze and explain which author’s
argument was better.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 27: Carrie Chapman Catt, Speech Before the United States Congress, 1917
Source: http://womenshistory.about.com/library/etext/bl_1917_catt_congress.htm
1
2
Woman suffrage is inevitable. Suffragists knew it before November 4, 1917; opponents afterward. Three distinct
causes made it inevitable.
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
First, the history of our country. Ours is a nation born of revolution, of rebellion against a system of government so
securely entrenched in the customs and traditions of human society that in 1776 it seemed impregnable. From the
beginning of things, nations had been ruled by kings and for kings, while the people served and paid the cost. The
American Revolutionists boldly proclaimed the heresies: "Taxation without representation is tyranny."
"Governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed." The colonists won, and the nation which
was established as a result of their victory has held unfailingly that these two fundamental principles of democratic
government are not only the spiritual source of our national existence but have been our chief historic pride and at
all times the sheet anchor of our liberties.
11
12
13
14
15
Eighty years after the Revolution, Abraham Lincoln welded those two maxims into a new one: "Ours is a
government of the people, by the people, and for the people." Fifty years more passed and the president of the
United States, Woodrow Wilson, in a mighty crisis of the nation, proclaimed to the world: "We are fighting for the
things which we have always carried nearest to our hearts: for democracy, for the right of those who submit to
authority to have a voice in their own government."
16
17
18
19
All the way between these immortal aphorisms political leaders have declared unabated faith in their truth. Not one
American has arisen to question their logic in the 141 years of our national existence. However stupidly our country
may have evaded the logical application at times, it has never swerved from its devotion to the theory of democracy
as expressed by those two axioms . . . .
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
With such a history behind it, how can our nation escape the logic it has never failed to follow, when its last
unenfranchised class calls for the vote? Behold our Uncle Sam floating the banner with one hand, "Taxation without
representation is tyranny," and with the other seizing the billions of dollars paid in taxes by women to whom he
refuses "representation." Behold him again, welcoming the boys of twenty-one and the newly made immigrant
citizen to "a voice in their own government" while he denies that fundamental right of democracy to thousands of
women public school teachers from whom many of these men learn all they know of citizenship and patriotism, to
women college presidents, to women who preach in our pulpits, interpret law in our courts, preside over our
83
27
28
hospitals, write books and magazines, and serve in every uplifting moral and social enterprise. Is there a single man
who can justify such inequality of treatment, such outrageous discrimination? Not one . . . .
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
Second, the suffrage for women already established in the United States makes women suffrage for the nation
inevitable. When Elihu Root, as president of the American Society of International Law, at the eleventh annual
meeting in Washington, April 26, 1917, said, "The world cannot be half democratic and half autocratic. It must be
all democratic or all Prussian. There can be no compromise," he voiced a general truth. Precisely the same intuition
has already taught the blindest and most hostile foe of woman suffrage that our nation cannot long continue a
condition under which government in half its territory rests upon the consent of half of the people and in the other
half upon the consent of all the people; a condition which grants representation to the taxed in half of its territory
and denies it in the other half a condition which permits women in some states to share in the election of the
president, senators, and representatives and denies them that privilege in others. It is too obvious to require
demonstration that woman suffrage, now covering half our territory, will eventually be ordained in all the nation. No
one will deny it. The only question left is when and how will it be completely established.
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
Third, the leadership of the United States in world democracy compels the enfranchisement of its own women. The
maxims of the Declaration were once called "fundamental principles of government." They are now called
"American principles" or even "Americanisms." They have become the slogans of every movement toward political
liberty the world around, of every effort to widen the suffrage for men or women in any land. Not a people, race, or
class striving for freedom is there anywhere in the world that has not made our axioms the chief weapon of the
struggle. More, all men and women the world around, with farsighted vision into the verities of things, know that the
world tragedy of our day is not now being waged over the assassination of an archduke, nor commercial
competition, nor national ambitions, nor the freedom of the seas. It is a death grapple between the forces which deny
and those which uphold the truths of the Declaration of Independence . . . .
49
50
51
Do you realize that in no other country in the world with democratic tendencies is suffrage so completely denied as
in a considerable number of our own states? There are thirteen black states where no suffrage for women exists, and
fourteen others where suffrage for women is more limited than in many foreign countries.
52
53
Do you realize that when you ask women to take their cause to state referendum you compel them to do this: that
you drive women of education, refinement, achievement, to beg men who cannot read for their political freedom?
54
55
Do you realize that such anomalies as a college president asking her janitor to give her a vote are overstraining the
patience and driving women to desperation?
56
Do you realize that women in increasing numbers indignantly resent the long delay in their enfranchisement?
57
58
59
60
Your party platforms have pledged women suffrage. Then why not be honest, frank friends of our cause, adopt it in
reality as your own, make it a party program, and "fight with us"? As a party measure--a measure of all parties--why
not put the amendment through Congress and the legislatures? We shall all be better friends, we shall have a happier
nation, we women will be free to support loyally the party of our choice, and we shall be far prouder of our history.
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
"There is one thing mightier than kings and armies"--aye, than Congresses and political parties--"the power of an
idea when its time has come to move." The time for woman suffrage has come. The woman's hour has struck. If
parties prefer to postpone action longer and thus do battle with this idea, they challenge the inevitable. The idea will
not perish; the party which opposes it may. Every delay, every trick, every political dishonesty from now on will
antagonize the women of the land more and more, and when the party or parties which have so delayed woman
suffrage finally let it come, their sincerity will be doubted and their appeal to the new voters will be met with
suspicion. This is the psychology of the situation. Can you afford the risk? Think it over.
68
69
70
71
We know you will meet opposition. There are a few "women haters" left, a few "old males of the tribe," as Vance
Thompson calls them, whose duty they believe it to be to keep women in the places they have carefully picked out
for them. Treitschke, made world famous by war literature, said some years ago, "Germany, which knows all about
Germany and France, knows far better what is good for Alsace-Lorraine than that miserable people can possibly
84
72
73
74
75
76
know." A few American Treitschkes we have who know better than women what is good for them. There are
women, too, with "slave souls" and "clinging vines" for backbones. There are female dolls and male dandies. But the
world does not wait for such as these, nor does liberty pause to heed the plaint of men and women with a grouch.
She does not wait for those who have a special interest to serve, nor a selfish reason for depriving other people of
freedom. Holding her torch aloft, liberty is pointing the way onward and upward and saying to America, "Come."
77
78
79
80
81
To you and the supporters of our cause in Senate and House, and the number is large, the suffragists of the nation
express their grateful thanks. This address is not meant for you. We are more truly appreciative of all you have done
than any words can express. We ask you to make a last, hard fight for the amendment during the present session.
Since last we asked a vote on this amendment, your position has been fortified by the addition to suffrage territory of
Great Britain, Canada, and New York.
82
83
84
Some of you have been too indifferent to give more than casual attention to this question. It is worthy of your
immediate consideration. A question big enough to engage the attention of our allies in wartime is too big a question
for you to neglect.
85
86
87
88
Some of you have grown old in party service. Are you willing that those who take your places by and by shall blame
you for having failed to keep pace with the world and thus having lost for them a party advantage? Is there any real
gain for you, for your party, for your nation by delay? Do you want to drive the progressive men and women out of
your party?
89
90
91
Some of you hold to the doctrine of states' rights as applying to woman suffrage. Adherence to that theory will keep
the United States far behind all other democratic nations upon this question. A theory which prevents a nation from
keeping up with the trend of world progress cannot be justified.
92
93
94
95
Gentlemen, we hereby petition you, our only designated representatives, to redress our grievances by the immediate
passage of the Federal Suffrage Amendment and to use your influence to secure its ratification in your own state, in
order that the women of our nation may be endowed with political freedom before the next presidential election, and
that our nation may resume its world leadership in democracy.
96
97
Woman suffrage is coming--you know it. Will you, Honorable Senators and Members of the House of
Representatives, help or hinder it?
Document 28: Alice Paul to Mrs. Robert Stevenson, Letter dated Sept. 20, 1916, Anne Martin Papers
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
It seems to me that it does not make much difference, as far as our [woman’s suffrage] amendment is
concerned whether Mr. Wilson or Mr. Hughes is elected [President] in November, but it does make a great deal of
difference whether the women voters have supported Mr. Wilson or have registered a protest vote against him. If,
after the way he has persistently opposed the national enfranchisement of women, voting women flock to his support
it would make it exceedingly difficult in the next Congress to secure respectful treatment for the suffrage
amendment from any party. It would be considered that the national suffrage amendment was not an issue which
excited the interest of women voters and that it could be brushed aside with impunity, as far as they were concerned.
The situation is the same as it would be if the laboring population of the country should, at election time, support
men who steadfastly opposed the interests of [working] men, which of course would encourage disregard of the
welfare of labor by future Congresses. A protest vote on the part of labor, even though it did not succeed in turning
the party which was responsible for hostility to labor out of office, would induce a wholesome respect on the part of
all parties toward labor.
Document 29: Petition by Suffragists in Occoquan Prison for Status as Political Prisoners, October, 1917
Source: Jailed for Freedom
1
2
As political prisoners, we, the undersigned, refuse to work while in prison. We have taken this stand as a
matter of principle after careful consideration, and from it we shall not recede.
85
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
This action is a necessary protest against an unjust sentence. In reminding President Wilson of his preelection promises toward woman suffrage we were exercising the right of peaceful petition, guaranteed by the
Constitution of the United States, which declares peaceful picketing is legal in the District of Columbia. That we are
unjustly sentenced has been well recognized–when President Wilson pardoned the first group of suffragists who had
been given sixty days in the workhouse, and again when Judge Mullowny suspended sentence for the last group of
picketers. We wish to point out the inconsistency and injustices of our sentences–some of us have been given sixty
days, a later group thirty days, and another group given a suspended sentence for exactly the same action.
Conscious, therefore, of having acted in accordance with the highest standards of citizenship, we ask the
Commissioners of the District to grant us the rights due political prisoners. We ask that we no longer be segregated
and confined under locks and bars in small groups, but permitted to see each other, and that Miss Lucy Burns, who
is in full sympathy with this letter, be released from solitary confinement in another building and given back to us.
We ask exemption from prison work, that our legal right to consult counsel be recognized, to have food
sent to us from outside, to supply ourselves with writing material for as much correspondence as we may need, to
receive books, letters, newspapers, our relatives and friends.
Our united demand for political treatment has been delayed, because on entering the workhouse we found
conditions so very bad that before we could ask that the suffragists be treated as political prisoners, it was necessary
to make a stand for the ordinary rights of human beings for all the inmates. Although this has not been
accomplished, we now wish to bring the important question of the status of political prisoners to the attention of the
commissioners, who, we are informed, have full authority to make what regulations they please for the District
prison and workhouse.
The Commissioners are requested to send us a written reply so that we may be sure that this protest has
reached them.
Document 30: Alice Paul’s Account of Her Imprisonment in the Washington, D.C., District Jail in October,
1917
Source: Jailed for Freedom
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
It was late afternoon when we arrived at the jail. There we found the suffragists who had preceded us,
locked in cells with no fresh air. Every window was closed tight. The air in which we would be obliged to sleep
was foul. There were about eighty prisoners crowded, tier upon tier. I went to a window and tried to open it.
Instantly a group of men, prison guards, appeared; picked me up bodily, threw me into a cell and locked the door.
Rose Winslow and the others were treated the same way.
Determined to preserve our health and that of the other prisoners, we began a concerted fight for fresh air.
The windows were about twenty feet distant from the cells, and two sets of iron bars intervened between us and the
windows, but we instituted an attack upon them as best we could. Our tin drinking cups, the electric light bulbs,
every available article of the meager supply in each cell, including my treasured copy of Browning’s poems which I
had secretly taken in with me, was thrown through the windows. We finally succeeded in breaking one window.
The fresh October air came in like an exhilarating gale.
The next day we organized ourselves into a little group for the purpose of rebellion. We determined to
make it impossible to keep us in jail. We determined, moreover, that as long as we were there we would keep up an
unremitting fight for the rights of political prisoners . . .
There is absolutely no privacy allowed a prisoner in a cell. You are suddenly peered at by curious
strangers, who look in at you all hours of the day and night, by officials, by attendants, by interested philanthropic
visitors, and by prison reformers, until one’s sense of privacy is so outraged that one rises in rebellion. We set out to
secure our privacy, but we did not succeed, for to allow privacy in prison is against all institutional thought and
habit. Our only available weapon was our blanket, which was no sooner put in front of our bars than it was forcibly
taken down by Warden Zinkhan.
Our meals consisted of a little almost raw salt pork, some sort of liquid–I am not sure whether it was coffee
or soup–bread and occasionally molasses. How we cherished the bread and molasses, as almost every one was
unable to eat the raw pork. Lucy Branham, who was more valiant than the rest of us, called out from her cell, one
day, “Shut your eyes tight, close your mouth over the pork and swallow it without chewing it. Then you can do it.”
This heroic practice kept Miss Branham in fairly good health, but to the rest it seemed impossible, even with our
eyes closed, to crunch our teeth into the raw pork.
86
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
However gaily you start out in prison to keep up a rebellious protest, it is nevertheless a terribly difficult
thing to do in the face of the constant cold and hunger of undernourishment. Bread and water, and occasional
molasses, is not a diet destined to sustain rebellion long. And soon weakness overtook us.
At the end of two weeks of solitary confinement, without any exercise, without going outside of our cells,
some of the prisoners were released, having finished their terms, but seven of us were left. With our numbers thus
diminished, the authorities felt able to cope with us. The doors were unlocked and we were permitted to take
exercise. Rose Winslow fainted as soon as she got into the yard, and was carried back to her cell. I was too weak to
move from my bed. Rose and I were taken on stretchers that night to the hospital.
For one brief night we occupied beds in the same ward in the hospital. Here we decided upon the hunger
strike, as the ultimate form of protest left us–the strongest weapon left with which to continue within the prison our
battle against the Administration.
From the moment we undertook the hunger strike, a policy of unremitting intimidation began. One
authority after another, high and low, in and out of prison, came to attempt to force me to break the hunger strike.
“You will be taken to a very unpleasant place if you don’t stop this,” was a favorite threat of the prison
officials, as they would hint vaguely of the psychopathic ward, and St. Elizabeth’s, the Government insane asylum.
They alternately bullied and hinted. Another threat was, “You will be forcibly fed immediately if you don’t stop”—
this from Dr. Gannon, the jail physician.
After about three days of the hunger strike a man entered my room in the hospital and announced himself
as Dr. White, the head of St. Elizabeth’s. He said that he had been asked by District Commissioner Gardner to make
an investigation.
“Please talk,” said Dr. White. “Tell me about suffrage; why you have opposed the President; the whole
history of your campaign, why you picket, what you hope to accomplish by it. Just talk freely.”
“Indeed I’ll talk,” I said gaily, not having the faintest idea that this was an investigation of my sanity.
I drew myself together, sat upright in bed, propped myself up for a discourse of some length, and began to
talk. The stenographer whom Dr. White brought with him took down in shorthand everything that was said.
I may say that it was one of the best speeches I ever made. I recited the long history of the suffrage
movement from its early beginning and narrated the political theory of our activities up to the present moment,
outlining the status of the suffrage amendment in Congress at that time. In short, I told him everything. He listened
attentively, interrupting only occasionally to say, “But, has not President Wilson treated you women very badly?”
Whereupon, I, still unaware that I was being examined, launched forth into an explanation of Mr. Wilson’s political
situation and the difficulties he had confronting him. I continued to explain why we felt our relief lay with him; I
cited his extraordinary power, his influence over his party, his undisputed leadership in the country, always
painstakingly explaining that we opposed President Wilson merely because he happened to be President, not
because he was President Wilson. Again came an interruption from Dr. White, “But isn’t President Wilson directly
responsible for the abuses and indignities which have been heaped upon you? You are suffering now as a result of
his brutality, are you not?” Again I explained that it was impossible for us to know whether President Wilson was
personally acquainted in any detail with the facts of our present conditions, even though we knew that he had
concurred in the early decision to arrest our women.
Presently Dr. White took out a small light and held it up to my eyes. Suddenly it dawned upon me that he
was examining me personally; that his interest in the suffrage agitation and the jail conditions did not exist, and that
he was merely interested in my reactions to the agitation and to jail. Even then I was reluctant to believe that I was
the subject of mental investigation and I continued to talk.
But he continued in what I realized with a sudden shock, was an attempt to discover in me symptoms of
persecution mania. How simple he had apparently thought it would be, to prove that I had an obsession on the
subject of President Wilson!
The day following he came again, this time bringing with him the District Commissioner, Mr. Gardner, to
whom he asked me to repeat everything that had been said the day before. Then came another psychiatrist, Dr.
Hickling, attached to the psychopathic ward in the District Jail, with more threats and suggestions, if the hunger
strike continued. Finally they departed, and I was left to wonder what would happen next. Doubtless my sense of
humor helped me, but I confess I was not without fear of this mysterious place which they continued to threaten.
It appeared clear that it was their intention either to discredit me, as the leader of the agitation, by casting
doubt upon my sanity, or else to intimidate us into retreating from the hunger strike.
Commissioner Gardner then made another visit. “All these things you say about the prison conditions may
be true,” said Mr. Gardner. “You give an account of a very serious situation in the jail. The jail authorities give
exactly the opposite. Now I promise you we will start an investigation at once to see who is right, you or they. If
you will give up the hunger strike, we will start the investigation at once.”
87
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
“Will you consent to treat the suffragists as political prisoners, in accordance with the demands laid before
you?” I replied.
Commissioner Gardner refused, and I told him that the hunger strike would not be abandoned. But they
had by no means exhausted every possible facility for breaking down our resistance. I overheard the Commissioner
say to Dr. Gannon on leaving, “Go ahead, take her and feed her.”
I was thereupon put upon a stretcher and carried into the psychopathic ward. There were two windows in
the room. Dr. Gannon immediately ordered one window nailed from top to bottom. He then ordered the door
leading into the hallway taken down and an iron-barred cell door put in its place. He departed with the command to
a nurse to “observe her.”
Following this direction, all through the day, once every hour, the nurse came to “observe” me. All
through the night, once every hour, she came in, turned on an electric light sharp in my face, and “observed” me.
This ordeal was the most terrible torture, as it prevented my sleeping for more than a few minutes at a time. And if I
did finally get to sleep it was only to be shocked immediately into wide-awakeness with the pitiless light.
It is scarcely possible to convey one’s reaction to such an atmosphere. Here I was surrounded by people on
their way to the insane asylum. Some were waiting for their commitment papers. Others had just gotten them. And
all the while everything possible was done to attempt to make me feel that I too was a “mental patient.”
The nurses explained to me the procedure of sending a person to the insane asylum. Two psychiatrists
examine a patient in the psychopathic ward, sign an order committing the patient to St. Elizabeth’s asylum, and there
the patient is sent at the end of one week. No trial, no counsel, no protest from the outside world. This was the
customary procedure.
I began to think that this was probably their plan for me. I could not see my family or friends; counsel was
denied me; I saw no other prisoners and heard nothing of them; I could see no papers; I was entirely in the hands of
doctors, prison officials, and hospital staff.
I believe I have never in my life before feared anything or any human being. But I confess I was afraid of
Dr. Gannon, the jail physician. I dreaded the hour of his visit.
Document 31: Rose Winslow’s Account of Forced Feeding of Suffragists in the Washington, D.C., District
Jail, Oct., 1917
Source: Jailed for Freedom
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Alice Paul is in the psychopathic ward. She dreaded forcible feeding frightfully, and I hate to think how
she must be feeling. I had a nervous time of it, gasping a long time afterward, and my stomach rejecting during the
process. I spent a bad, restless night, but otherwise I am all right. The poor soul who fed me got liberally
besprinkled during the process. I heard myself making the most hideous sounds. . . . One feels so forsaken when
one lies prone and one shoves a pipe down one’s stomach.
Yesterday was a bad day for me in feeding. I was vomiting continually during the process. The tube has
developed an irritation somewhere that is painful.
Never was there a sentence like ours for such an offense as ours, even in England. No woman ever got it
over there even for tearing down buildings. And during all that agitation we were busy saying that never would such
things happen in the United States. The men told us they would not endure such frightfulness.
The same doctor feeds both Alice Paul and me. Don’t let them tell you we take this well. Miss Paul
vomits much. I do too. It’s the nervous reaction, and I can’t control it much. We think of the coming feeding all
day. It is horrible. The doctor thinks I take it well. I hate the thought of Alice Paul and the others if I take it well.
All the officers here know we are making this hunger strike so that women fighting for liberty may be
considered political prisoners; we have told them. God knows we don’t want other women ever to have to do this
over again.
88
Document 32: 19th Amendment to the United States Constitution, 1920
The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any state
on account of sex.
Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.
Document 33: Excerpt from Madison Grant’s The Passing of the Great Race, 1916
Source: http://www.africa2000.com/XNDX/madgrant07.html
The Competition of Races
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
WHERE two races occupy a country side by side, it is not correct to speak of one type as changing into the
other. Even if present in equal numbers one of the two contrasted types will have some small advantage or capacity
which the other lacks toward a perfect adjustment to surroundings. Those possessing these favorable variations will
flourish at the expense of their rivals, and their offspring will not only be more numerous, but will also tend to
inherit such variations. In this way one type gradually breeds the other out. In this sense, and in this sense only, do
races change.
Man continuously undergoes selection through social environment. Among native Americans of the
Colonial period a large family was an asset, and social pressure and economic advantage both counselled early
marriage and numerous children. Two hundred years of continuous political expansion and material prosperity
changed these conditions and children, instead of being an asset to till the fields and guard the cattle, became an
expensive liability. They now require support, education, and endowment from their parents, and a large family is
regarded by some as a serious handicap in the social struggle. . . .
The lowering of the birth rate among the most valuable classes, while the birth rate of the lower classes
remains unaffected, is a frequent phenomenon of prosperity. Such a change becomes extremely injurious to the race
if unchecked, unless nature is allowed to maintain by her own cruel devices the relative numbers of the different
classes in their due proportions. To attack race suicide by encouraging indiscriminate breeding is not only futile, but
is dangerous if it leads to an increase in the undesirable elements. What is needed in the community most of all, is an
increase in the desirable classes, which are of superior type physically, intellectually, and morally, and not merely an
increase in the absolute numbers of the population.
The value and efficiency of a population are not numbered by what the newspapers call souls, but by the
proportion of men of physical and intellectual vigor. The small Colonial population of America was, man for man,
far superior to the average of the present inhabitants, although the latter are twenty-five times more numerous. The
ideal in eugenics toward which statesmanship should be directed, is, of course, improvement in quality rather than
quantity. This, however, is at present a counsel of perfection, and we must face conditions as they are.
The small birth rate in the upper classes is, to some extent, offset by the care received by such children as
are born, and the better chance they have to become adult and breed in their turn. The large birth rate of the lower
classes is, under normal conditions, offset by a heavy infant mortality, which eliminates the weaker children.
Where altruism, philanthropy, or sentimentalism intervene with the noblest purpose, and forbid nature to
penalize the unfortunate victims of reckless breeding, the multiplication of inferior types is encouraged and fostered.
Efforts to indiscriminately preserve babies among the lower classes often result in serious injury to the race.
Mistaken regard for what are believed to be divine laws and a sentimental belief in the sanctity of human life, tend
to prevent both the elimination of defective infants and the sterilization of such adults as are themselves of no value
to the community. The laws of nature require the obliteration of the unfit, and human life is valuable only when it is
of use to the community or race.
It is highly unjust that a minute minority should be called upon to supply brains for the unthinking mass of
the community, but it is even worse to burden the responsible and larger, but still overworked, elements in the
community with an ever increasing number of moral perverts, mental defectives, and hereditary cripples.
The church assumes a serious responsibility toward the future of the race whenever it steps in and preserves
a defective strain. The marriage of deaf mutes was hailed a generation ago as a triumph of humanity. Now it is
recognized as an absolute crime against the race. A great injury is done to the community by the perpetuation of
worthless types. These strains are apt to be meek and lowly, and as such make a strong appeal to the sympathies of
the successful. Before eugenics were understood much could be said from a Christian and humane view-point in
favor of indiscriminate charity for the benefit of the individual. The societies for charity, altruism, or extension of
89
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
rights, should have, however, in these days, in their management some small modicum of brains, otherwise they
may continue to do, as they have sometimes done in the past, more injury to the race than black death or smallpox. .
..
A rigid system of selection through the elimination of those who are weak or unfit-in other words, social
failures-would solve the whole question in one hundred years, as well as enable us to get rid of the undesirables who
crowd our jails, hospitals, and insane asylums. The individual himself can be nourished, educated, and protected by
the community during his lifetime, but the state through sterilization must see to it that his line stops with him, or
else future generations will be cursed with an ever increasing load of victims of misguided sentimentalism. This is a
practical, merciful, and inevitable solution of the whole problem, and can be applied to an ever widening circle of
social discards, beginning always with the criminal, the diseased, and the insane, and extending gradually to types
which may be called weaklings rather than defectives, and perhaps ultimately to worthless race types. . . .
Man has the choice of two methods of race improvement. He can breed from the best, or he can eliminate
the worst by segregation or sterilization. . . .
Under existing conditions the most practical and hopeful method of race improvement is through the
elimination of the least desirable elements in the nation by depriving them of the power to contribute to future
generations. It is well known to stock breeders that the color of a herd of cattle can be modified by continuous
elimination of worthless shades, and of course this is true of other characters. Black sheep, for instance, have been
practically destroyed by cutting out generation after generation all animals that show this color phase, until in
carefully maintained flocks a black individual only appears as a rare sport.
In mankind it would not be a matter of great difficulty to secure a general consensus of public opinion as to
the least desirable, let us say, ten per cent of the community. When this unemployed and unemployable human
residuum has been eliminated, together with the great mass of crime, poverty, alcoholism, and feeblemindedness
associated therewith, it would be easy to consider the advisability of further restricting the perpetuation of the then
remaining least valuable types. By this method mankind might ultimately become sufficiently intelligent to
deliberately choose the most vital and intellectual strains to carry on the race. . . .
The European Races in the Colonies
. . . The negroes of the United States, while stationary, were not a serious drag on civilization until, in the
last century, they were given the rights of citizenship and were incorporated in the body politic. These negroes
brought with them no language or religion or customs of their own which persisted, but adopted all these elements
of environment from the dominant race, taking the names of their masters just as to-day the German and Polish Jews
are assuming American names. They came for the most part from the coasts of the Bight of Benin, but some of the
later ones came from the southeast coast of Africa by way of Zanzibar. They were of various black tribes, but have
been from the beginning saturated with white blood.
Looking at any group of negroes in America, it is easy to see that while they are all essentially negroes,
whether coal black, brown, or yellow, the great majority of them have varying amounts of Nordic blood in them,
which has modified their physical structure without transforming them in any way into white men. This
miscegenation was, of course, a frightful disgrace to the dominant race, but its effect on the Nordics has been
negligible, for the simple reason that it was confined to white men crossing with negro women, and not the reverse
process, which would, of course, have resulted in the infusion of negro blood into the American stock. . . .
Race consciousness in the Colonies and in the United States, down to and including the Mexican War,
seems to have been very strongly developed among native Americans, and it still remains in full vigor to-day in the
South, where the presence of a large negro population forces this question upon the daily attention of the whites.
In New England, however, whether through the decline of Calvinism or the growth of altruism, there appeared early
in the last century a wave of sentimentalism, which at that time took up the cause of the negro, and in so doing
apparently destroyed, to a large extent, pride and consciousness of race in the North. The agitation over slavery was
inimical to the Nordic race, because it thrust aside all national opposition to the intrusion of hordes of immigrants of
inferior racial value, and prevented the fixing of a definite American type, such as was clearly appearing in the
middle of the century.
The Civil War was fought almost entirely by unalloyed native Americans. The German and Irish
immigrants were at that time confined to a few States, and were chiefly mere day laborers and of no social
importance. They played no part whatever in the development or policies of the nation, although in the war they
contributed a certain number of soldiers to the Northern armies. These Irish and German elements were of Nordic
race, and while they did not in the least strengthen the nation either morally or intellectually, they did not impair its
physique.
90
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
There has been little or no Indian blood taken into the veins of the native American, except in States like
Oklahoma and in some isolated families scattered here and there in the Northwest. This particular mixture will play
no very important role in future combinations of race on this continent, except in the north of Canada.
The native American has always found, and finds now, in the black men, willing followers who ask only to obey and
to further the ideals and wishes of the master race, without trying to inject into the body politic their own views,
whether racial, religious, or social. Negroes are never socialists or labor unionists, and as long as the dominant
imposes its will on the servient race, and as long as they remain in the same relation to the whites as in the past, the
negroes will be a valuable element in the community, but once raised to social equality their influence will be
destructive to themselves and to the whites. If the purity of the two races is to be maintained, they cannot continue to
live side by side, and this is a problem from which there can be no escape.
The native American by the middle of the nineteenth century was rapidly becoming a distinct type. Derived
from the Teutonic part of the British Isles, and being almost purely Nordic, he was on the point of developing
physical peculiarities of his own, slightly variant from those of his English forefathers, and corresponding rather
with the idealistic Elizabethan than with the materialistic Hanoverian Englishman. The Civil War, however, put a
severe, perhaps fatal, check to the development and expansion of this splendid type, by destroying great numbers of
the best breeding stock on both sides, and by breaking up the home ties of many more. If the war had not occurred
these same men with their descendants would have populated the Western States instead of the racial nondescripts
who are now flocking there.
The prosperity that followed the war attracted hordes of newcomers who were welcomed by the native
Americans to operate factories, build railroads, and fill up the waste spaces - "developing the country" it was called.
These new immigrants were no longer exclusively members of the Nordic race as were the earlier ones who came of
their own impulse to improve their social conditions. The transportation lines advertised America as a land flowing
with milk and honey, and the European governments took the opportunity to unload upon careless, wealthy, and
hospitable America the sweepings of their jails and asylums. The result was that the new immigration, while it still
included many strong elements from the north of Europe, contained a large and increasing number of the weak, the
broken, and the mentally crippled of all races drawn from the lowest stratum of the Mediterranean basin and the
Balkans, together with hordes of the wretched, submerged populations of the Polish Ghettos.
With a pathetic and fatuous belief in the efficacy of American institutions and environment to reverse or
obliterate immemorial hereditary tendencies, these newcomers were welcomed and given a share in our land and
prosperity. The American taxed himself to sanitate and educate these poor helots, and as soon as they could speak
English, encouraged them to enter into the political life, first of municipalities, and then of the nation.
The result is showing plainly in the rapid decline in the birth rate of native Americans because the poorer
classes of Colonial stock, where they still exist, will not bring children into the world to compete in the labor market
with the Slovak, the Italian, the Syrian, and the Jew. The native American is too proud to mix socially with them,
and is gradually withdrawing from the scene, abandoning to these aliens the land which he conquered and
developed. The man of the old stock is being crowded out of many country districts by these foreigners, just as he is
to-day being literally driven off the streets of New York City by the swarms of Polish Jews. These immigrants adopt
the language of the native American; they wear his clothes; they steal his name; and they are beginning to take his
women, but they seldom adopt his religion or understand his ideals, and while he is being elbowed out of his own
home the American looks calmly abroad and urges on others the suicidal ethics which are exterminating his own
race.
As to what the future mixture will be it is evident that in large sections of the country the native American
will entirely disappear. He will not intermarry with inferior races, and he cannot compete in the sweat shop and in
the street trench with the newcomers. Large cities from the days of Rome, Alexandria, and Byzantium have always
been gathering points of diverse races, but New York is becoming a cloaca gentium which will produce many
amazing racial hybrids and some ethnic horrors that will be beyond the powers of future anthropologists to unravel.
One thing is certain: in any such mixture, the surviving traits will be determined by competition between the lowest
and most primitive elements and the specialized traits of Nordic man; his stature, his light colored eyes, his fair skin
and blond hair, his straight nose, and his splendid fighting and moral qualities, will have little part in the resultant
mixture.
The "survival of the fittest" means the survival of the type best adapted to existing conditions of
environment, to-day the tenement and factory, as in Colonial times they were the clearing of forests, fighting
Indians, farming the fields, and sailing the Seven Seas. From the point of view of race it were better described as the
"survival of the unfit."
91
Document 34: Excerpts from W.E.B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, 1903
Source: http://www.bartleby.com/114/101.html
Of Mr. Booker T. Washington and Others
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
EASILY the most striking thing in the history of the American Negro since 1876 is the ascendancy of Mr.
Booker T. Washington. It began at the time when war memories and ideals were rapidly passing; a day of
astonishing commercial development was dawning; a sense of doubt and hesitation overtook the freedmen’s sons,—
then it was that his leading began. Mr. Washington came, with a simple definite programme, at the psychological
moment when the nation was a little ashamed of having bestowed so much sentiment on Negroes, and was
concentrating its energies on Dollars. His programme of industrial education, conciliation of the South, and
submission and silence as to civil and political rights, was not wholly original; the Free Negroes from 1830 up to
wartime had striven to build industrial schools, and the American Missionary Association had from the first taught
various trades; and Price and others had sought a way of honorable alliance with the best of the Southerners. But Mr.
Washington first indissolubly linked these things; he put enthusiasm, unlimited energy, and perfect faith into this
programme, and changed it from a by-path into a veritable Way of Life. And the tale of the methods by which he did
this is a fascinating study of human life. It startled the nation to hear a Negro advocating such a programme after
many decades of bitter complaint; it startled and won the applause of the South, it interested and won the admiration
of the North; and after a confused murmur of protest, it silenced if it did not convert the Negroes themselves.
To gain the sympathy and coöperation of the various elements comprising the white South was Mr.
Washington’s first task; and this, at the time Tuskegee was founded, seemed, for a black man, well-nigh impossible.
And yet ten years later it was done in the word spoken at Atlanta: “In all things purely social we can be as separate
as the five fingers, and yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual progress.” This “Atlanta Compromise” is
by all odds the most notable thing in Mr. Washington’s career. The South interpreted it in different ways: the
radicals received it as a complete surrender of the demand for civil and political equality; the conservatives, as a
generously conceived working basis for mutual understanding. So both approved it, and to-day its author is certainly
the most distinguished Southerner since Jefferson Davis, and the one with the largest personal following. . . .
. . . Then came the Revolution of 1876, the suppression of the Negro votes, the changing and shifting of
ideals, and the seeking of new lights in the great night. Douglass, in his old age, still bravely stood for the ideals of
his early manhood,—ultimate assimilation through self-assertion, and on no other terms. For a time Price arose as a
new leader, destined, it seemed, not to give up, but to re-state the old ideals in a form less repugnant to the white
South. But he passed away in his prime. Then came the new leader. Nearly all the former ones had become leaders
by the silent suffrage of their fellows, had sought to lead their own people alone, and were usually, save Douglass,
little known outside their race. But Booker T. Washington arose as essentially the leader not of one race but of
two,—a compromiser between the South, the North, and the Negro. Naturally the Negroes resented, at first bitterly,
signs of compromise which surrendered their civil and political rights, even though this was to be exchanged for
larger chances of economic development. The rich and dominating North, however, was not only weary of the race
problem, but was investing largely in Southern enterprises, and welcomed any method of peaceful coöperation.
Thus, by national opinion, the Negroes began to recognize Mr. Washington’s leadership; and the voice of criticism
was hushed.
Mr. Washington represents in Negro thought the old attitude of adjustment and submission; but adjustment
at such a peculiar time as to make his programme unique. This is an age of unusual economic development, and Mr.
Washington’s programme naturally takes an economic cast, becoming a gospel of Work and Money to such an
extent as apparently almost completely to overshadow the higher aims of life. Moreover, this is an age when the
more advanced races are coming in closer contact with the less developed races, and the race-feeling is therefore
intensified; and Mr. Washington’s programme practically accepts the alleged inferiority of the Negro races. Again,
in our own land, the reaction from the sentiment of war time has given impetus to race-prejudice against Negroes,
and Mr. Washington withdraws many of the high demands of Negroes as men and American citizens. In other
periods of intensified prejudice all the Negro’s tendency to self-assertion has been called forth; at this period a
policy of submission is advocated. In the history of nearly all other races and peoples the doctrine preached at such
crises has been that manly self-respect is worth more than lands and houses, and that a people who voluntarily
surrender such respect, or cease striving for it, are not worth civilizing.
In answer to this, it has been claimed that the Negro can survive only through submission. Mr. Washington
distinctly asks that black people give up, at least for the present, three things,—
92
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
First, political power,
Second, insistence on civil rights,
Third, higher education of Negro youth,—
and concentrate all their energies on industrial education, the accumulation of wealth, and the conciliation of the
South. This policy has been courageously and insistently advocated for over fifteen years, and has been triumphant
for perhaps ten years. As a result of this tender of the palm-branch, what has been the return? In these years there
have occurred:
1. The disfranchisement of the Negro.
2. The legal creation of a distinct status of civil inferiority for the Negro.
The steady withdrawal of aid from institutions for the higher training of the Negro.
These movements are not, to be sure, direct results of Mr. Washington’s teachings; but his propaganda has,
without a shadow of doubt, helped their speedier accomplishment. The question then comes: Is it possible, and
probable, that nine millions of men can make effective progress in economic lines if they are deprived of political
rights, made a servile caste, and allowed only the most meagre chance for developing their exceptional men? If
history and reason give any distinct answer to these questions, it is an emphatic No. And Mr. Washington thus faces
the triple paradox of his career:
1. He is striving nobly to make Negro artisans business men and property-owners; but it is utterly impossible,
under modern competitive methods, for workingmen and property-owners to defend their rights and exist
without the right of suffrage.
2. He insists on thrift and self-respect, but at the same time counsels a silent submission to civic inferiority
such as is bound to sap the manhood of any race in the long run.
He advocates common-school and industrial training, and depreciates institutions of higher learning; but neither the
Negro common-schools, nor Tuskegee itself, could remain open a day were it not for teachers trained in Negro
colleges, or trained by their graduates.
This triple paradox in Mr. Washington’s position is the object of criticism by two classes of colored
Americans. One class is spiritually descended from Toussaint the Savior, through Gabriel, Vesey, and Turner, and
they represent the attitude of revolt and revenge; they hate the white South blindly and distrust the white race
generally, and so far as they agree on definite action, think that the Negro’s only hope lies in emigration beyond the
borders of the United States. And yet, by the irony of fate, nothing has more effectually made this programme seem
hopeless than the recent course of the United States toward weaker and darker peoples in the West Indies, Hawaii,
and the Philippines,—for where in the world may we go and be safe from lying and brute force?
The other class of Negroes who cannot agree with Mr. Washington has hitherto said little aloud. They deprecate
the sight of scattered counsels, of internal disagreement; and especially they dislike making their just criticism of a
useful and earnest man an excuse for a general discharge of venom from small-minded opponents. Nevertheless, the
questions involved are so fundamental and serious that it is difficult to see how men like the Grimkes, Kelly Miller,
J. W. E. Bowen, and other representatives of this group, can much longer be silent. Such men feel in conscience
bound to ask of this nation three things:
1. The right to vote.
2. Civic equality.
3. The education of youth according to ability.
They acknowledge Mr. Washington’s invaluable service in counselling patience and courtesy in such demands; they
do not ask that ignorant black men vote when ignorant whites are debarred, or that any reasonable restrictions in the
suffrage should not be applied; they know that the low social level of the mass of the race is responsible for much
discrimination against it, but they also know, and the nation knows, that relentless color-prejudice is more often a
cause than a result of the Negro’s degradation; they seek the abatement of this relic of barbarism, and not its
systematic encouragement and pampering by all agencies of social power from the Associated Press to the Church
of Christ. They advocate, with Mr. Washington, a broad system of Negro common schools supplemented by
thorough industrial training; but they are surprised that a man of Mr. Washington’s insight cannot see that no such
educational system ever has rested or can rest on any other basis than that of the well-equipped college and
university, and they insist that there is a demand for a few such institutions throughout the South to train the best of
the Negro youth as teachers, professional men, and leaders.
This group of men honor Mr. Washington for his attitude of conciliation toward the white South; they
accept the “Atlanta Compromise” in its broadest interpretation; they recognize, with him, many signs of promise,
many men of high purpose and fair judgment, in this section; they know that no easy task has been laid upon a
region already tottering under heavy burdens. But, nevertheless, they insist that the way to truth and right lies in
straightforward honesty, not in indiscriminate flattery; in praising those of the South who do well and criticising
93
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
uncompromisingly those who do ill; in taking advantage of the opportunities at hand and urging their fellows to do
the same, but at the same time in remembering that only a firm adherence to their higher ideals and aspirations will
ever keep those ideals within the realm of possibility. They do not expect that the free right to vote, to enjoy civic
rights, and to be educated, will come in a moment; they do not expect to see the bias and prejudices of years
disappear at the blast of a trumpet; but they are absolutely certain that the way for a people to gain their reasonable
rights is not by voluntarily throwing them away and insisting that they do not want them; that the way for a people
to gain respect is not by continually belittling and ridiculing themselves; that, on the contrary, Negroes must insist
continually, in season and out of season, that voting is necessary to modern manhood, that color discrimination is
barbarism, and that black boys need education as well as white boys.
In failing thus to state plainly and unequivocally the legitimate demands of their people, even at the cost of
opposing an honored leader, the thinking classes of American Negroes would shirk a heavy responsibility,—a
responsibility to themselves, a responsibility to the struggling masses, a responsibility to the darker races of men
whose future depends so largely on this American experiment, but especially a responsibility to this nation,—this
common Fatherland. It is wrong to encourage a man or a people in evil-doing; it is wrong to aid and abet a national
crime simply because it is unpopular not to do so. The growing spirit of kindliness and reconciliation between the
North and South after the frightful differences of a generation ago ought to be a source of deep congratulation to all,
and especially to those whose mistreatment caused the war; but if that reconciliation is to be marked by the
industrial slavery and civic death of those same black men, with permanent legislation into a position of inferiority,
then those black men, if they are really men, are called upon by every consideration of patriotism and loyalty to
oppose such a course by all civilized methods, even though such opposition involves disagreement with Mr. Booker
T. Washington. We have no right to sit silently by while the inevitable seeds are sown for a harvest of disaster to our
children, black and white.
First, it is the duty of black men to judge the South discriminatingly. The present generation of Southerners
are not responsible for the past, and they should not be blindly hated or blamed for it. Furthermore, to no class is the
indiscriminate endorsement of the recent course of the South toward Negroes more nauseating than to the best
thought of the South. The South is not “solid”; it is a land in the ferment of social change, wherein forces of all kinds
are fighting for supremacy; and to praise the ill the South is to-day perpetrating is just as wrong as to condemn the
good. Discriminating and broad-minded criticism is what the South needs,—needs it for the sake of her own white
sons and daughters, and for the insurance of robust, healthy mental and moral development.
To-day even the attitude of the Southern whites toward the blacks is not, as so many assume, in all cases
the same; the ignorant Southerner hates the Negro, the workingmen fear his competition, the money-makers wish to
use him as a laborer, some of the educated see a menace in his upward development, while others—usually the sons
of the masters—wish to help him to rise. National opinion has enabled this last class to maintain the Negro common
schools, and to protect the Negro partially in property, life, and limb. Through the pressure of the money-makers, the
Negro is in danger of being reduced to semi-slavery, especially in the country districts; the workingmen, and those
of the educated who fear the Negro, have united to disfranchise him, and some have urged his deportation; while the
passions of the ignorant are easily aroused to lynch and abuse any black man. To praise this intricate whirl of
thought and prejudice is nonsense; to inveigh indiscriminately against “the South” is unjust; but to use the same
breath in praising Governor Aycock, exposing Senator Morgan, arguing with Mr. Thomas Nelson Page, and
denouncing Senator Ben Tillman, is not only sane, but the imperative duty of thinking black men.
It would be unjust to Mr. Washington not to acknowledge that in several instances he has opposed
movements in the South which were unjust to the Negro; he sent memorials to the Louisiana and Alabama
constitutional conventions, he has spoken against lynching, and in other ways has openly or silently set his influence
against sinister schemes and unfortunate happenings. Notwithstanding this, it is equally true to assert that on the
whole the distinct impression left by Mr. Washington’s propaganda is, first, that the South is justified in its present
attitude toward the Negro because of the Negro’s degradation; secondly, that the prime cause of the Negro’s failure
to rise more quickly is his wrong education in the past; and, thirdly, that his future rise depends primarily on his own
efforts. Each of these propositions is a dangerous half-truth. The supplementary truths must never be lost sight of:
first, slavery and race-prejudice are potent if not sufficient causes of the Negro’s position; second, industrial and
common-school training were necessarily slow in planting because they had to await the black teachers trained by
higher institutions,—it being extremely doubtful if any essentially different development was possible, and certainly
a Tuskegee was unthinkable before 1880; and, third, while it is a great truth to say that the Negro must strive and
strive mightily to help himself, it is equally true that unless his striving be not simply seconded, but rather aroused
and encouraged, by the initiative of the richer and wiser environing group, he cannot hope for great success.
In his failure to realize and impress this last point, Mr. Washington is especially to be criticised. His doctrine has
tended to make the whites, North and South, shift the burden of the Negro problem to the Negro’s shoulders and
94
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
stand aside as critical and rather pessimistic spectators; when in fact the burden belongs to the nation, and the hands
of none of us are clean if we bend not our energies to righting these great wrongs.
The South ought to be led, by candid and honest criticism, to assert her better self and do her full duty to
the race she has cruelly wronged and is still wronging. The North—her co-partner in guilt—cannot salve her
conscience by plastering it with gold. We cannot settle this problem by diplomacy and suaveness, by “policy” alone.
If worse come to worst, can the moral fibre of this country survive the slow throttling and murder of nine millions of
men?
The black men of America have a duty to perform, a duty stern and delicate,—a forward movement to
oppose a part of the work of their greatest leader. So far as Mr. Washington preaches Thrift, Patience, and Industrial
Training for the masses, we must hold up his hands and strive with him, rejoicing in his honors and glorying in the
strength of this Joshua called of God and of man to lead the headless host. But so far as Mr. Washington apologizes
for injustice, North or South, does not rightly value the privilege and duty of voting, belittles the emasculating
effects of caste distinctions, and opposes the higher training and ambition of our brighter minds,—so far as he, the
South, or the Nation, does this,—we must unceasingly and firmly oppose them. By every civilized and peaceful
method we must strive for the rights which the world accords to men, clinging unwaveringly to those great words
which the sons of the Fathers would fain forget: “We hold these truths to be self-evident: That all men are created
equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and
the pursuit of happiness.” . . . .
Chapter 9: Of the Sons of Master and Man
THE WORLD-OLD phenomenon of the contact of diverse races of men is to have new exemplification
during the new century. Indeed, the characteristic of our age is the contact of European civilization with the world’s
undeveloped peoples. Whatever we may say of the results of such contact in the past, it certainly forms a chapter in
human action not pleasant to look back upon. War, murder, slavery, extermination, and debauchery,—this has again
and again been the result of carrying civilization and the blessed gospel to the isles of the sea and the heathen
without the law. Nor does it altogether satisfy the conscience of the modern world to be told complacently that all
this has been right and proper, the fated triumph of strength over weakness, of righteousness over evil, of superiors
over inferiors. It would certainly be soothing if one could readily believe all this; and yet there are too many ugly
facts for everything to be thus easily explained away. We feel and know that there are many delicate differences in
race psychology, numberless changes that our crude social measurements are not yet able to follow minutely, which
explain much of history and social development. At the same time, too, we know that these considerations have
never adequately explained or excused the triumph of brute force and cunning over weakness and innocence.
It is, then, the strife of all honorable men of the twentieth century to see that in the future competition of
races the survival of the fittest shall mean the triumph of the good, the beautiful, and the true; that we may be able to
preserve for future civilization all that is really fine and noble and strong, and not continue to put a premium on
greed and impudence and cruelty. To bring this hope to fruition, we are compelled daily to turn more and more to a
conscientious study of the phenomena of race-contact,—to a study frank and fair, and not falsified and colored by
our wishes or our fears. And we have in the South as fine a field for such a study as the world affords,—a field, to be
sure, which the average American scientist deems somewhat beneath his dignity, and which the average man who is
not a scientist knows all about, but nevertheless a line of study which by reason of the enormous race complications
with which God seems about to punish this nation must increasingly claim our sober attention, study, and thought,
we must ask, what are the actual relations of whites and blacks in the South? and we must be answered, not by
apology or fault-finding, but by a plain, unvarnished tale. . . .
95
Lesson 9: The Progressive Presidents: Theodore Roosevelt and Woodrow Wilson
Assignment:
VISIONS: 535-540, 572, 585-591
Document 35: Theodore Roosevelt, “The New Nationalism,” 1910
Document 36: Woodrow Wilson, “The New Freedom, 1912”
Document 37: The Platt Amendment,1902 (abrogated in 1934)
Document 38: The Roosevelt Corollary to the Monroe Doctrine, December 6, 1904
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain and evaluate President Theodore Roosevelt’s progressive, domestic political agenda , the
“Square Deal.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain and evaluate the issues at stake in the presidential election of 1912. In your answer be sure to
address Theodore Roosevelt’s “New Nationalism” (see Document 35), the Progressive Party, and
Woodrow Wilson’s “New Freedom” (see Document 36).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
3. Explain and evaluate the extent to which President Wilson implemented the progressive, domestic,
reforms of the “New Freedom” once in office. As part of your answer, be sure to address the Federal
Reserve Act.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
96
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain and evaluate the legacy of, and limits to, progressive reform.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
5. Define progressive diplomacy, and evaluate its theoretical and economic underpinnings.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
6. Explain and evaluate progressive diplomacy as practiced by Presidents Roosevelt, Taft, and Wilson.
As part of your answer, be sure to address the Platt Amendment (see Document 37), the Roosevelt
Corollary (see Document 38), Dollar Diplomacy, Missionary Diplomacy, and the Mexican Intervention.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
97
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 35: Theodore Roosevelt, “The New Nationalism,” 1910
Source: http://www.edheritage.org/1910/pridocs/1910roosevelt.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
We come here today to commemorate one of the epoch-making events of the long struggle for the rights of man-the
long struggle for the uplift of humanity. Our country-this great Republic-means nothing unless it means the triumph
of a real democracy, the triumph of popular government, and, in the long run, of an economic system under which
each man shall be guaranteed the opportunity to show the best that there is in him. That is why the history of
America is now the central feature of the history of the world; for the world has set its face hopefully toward our
democracy; and, O my fellow citizens, each one of you carries on your shoulders not only the burden of doing well
for the sake of your own country, but the burden of doing well and of seeing that this nation does well for the sake of
mankind. . . .
9
10
11
12
13
14
Practical equality of opportunity for all citizens, when we achieve it, will have two great results. First, every man
will have a fair chance to make of himself all that in him lies; to reach the highest point to which his capacities,
unassisted by special privilege of his own and unhampered by the special privilege of others, can carry him, and to
get for himself and his family substantially what he has earned. Second, equality of opportunity means that the
commonwealth will get from every citizen the highest service of which he is capable. No man who carries the
burden of the special privileges of another can give to the commonwealth that service to which it is fairly entitled.
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
I stand for the square deal. But when I say that I am for the square deal, I mean not merely that I stand for fair play
under the present rules of the game, but that I stand for having those rules changed so as to work for a more
substantial equality of opportunity and of reward for equally good service. One word of warning, which, I think, is
hardly necessary in Kansas. When I say I want a square deal for the poor man, I do not mean that I want a square
deal for the man who remains poor because he has not got the energy to work for himself. If a man who has had a
chance will not make good, then he has got to quit. And you men of the Grand Army, you want justice for the brave
man who fought, and punishment for the coward who shirked his work. Is not that so?
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
Now, this means that our government, National and State, must be freed from the sinister influence or control of
special interests. Exactly as the special interests of cotton and slavery threatened our political integrity before the
Civil War, so now the great special business interests too often control and corrupt the men and methods of
government for their own profit. We must drive the special interests out of politics. That is one of our tasks today.
Every special interest is entitled to justice-full, fair, and complete-and, now, mind you, if there were any attempt by
mob-violence to plunder and work harm to the special interest, whatever it may be, that I most dislike, and the
wealthy man, whomsoever he may be, for whom I have the greatest contempt, I would fight for him, and you would
if you were worth your salt. He should have justice. For every special interest is entitled to justice, but not one is
entitled to a vote in Congress, to a voice on the bench, or to representation in any public office. The Constitution
guarantees protection to property, and we must make that promise good. But it does not give the right of suffrage to
any corporation.
33
34
35
36
The true friend of property, the true conservative, is he who insists that property shall be the servant and not the
master of the commonwealth; who insists that the creature of man's making shall be the servant and not the master
of the man who made it. The citizens of the United States must effectively control the mighty commercial forces
which they have themselves called into being.
37
38
There can be no effective control of corporations while their political activity remains. To put an end to it will be
neither a short nor an easy task, but it can be done.
39
40
41
42
We must have complete and effective publicity of corporate affairs, so that the people may know beyond
peradventure whether the corporations obey the law and whether their management entitles them to the confidence
of the public. It is necessary that laws should be passed to prohibit the use of corporate funds directly or indirectly
for political purposes; it is still more necessary that such laws should be thoroughly enforced. Corporate
98
43
44
expenditures for political purposes, and especially such expenditures by public-service corporations, have supplied
one of the principal sources of corruption in our political affairs.
45
46
47
48
49
50
It has become entirely clear that we must have government supervision of the capitalization, not only of publicservice corporations, including, particularly, railways, but of all corporations doing an interstate business. I do not
wish to see the nation forced into the ownership of the railways if it can possibly be avoided, and the only alternative
is thoroughgoing and effective regulation, which shall be based on a full knowledge of all the facts, including a
physical valuation of property. This physical valuation is not needed, or, at least, is very rarely needed, for fixing
rates; but it is needed as the basis of honest capitalization.
51
52
53
54
55
56
We have come to recognize that franchises should never be granted except for a limited time, and never without
proper provision for compensation to the public. It is my personal belief that the same kind and degree of control
and supervision which should be exercised over public-service corporations should be extended also to
combinations which control necessaries of life, such as meat, oil, and coal, or which deal in them on an important
scale. I have no doubt that the ordinary man who has control of them is much like ourselves. I have no doubt he
would like to do well, but I want to have enough supervision to help him realize that desire to do well.
57
58
I believe that the officers, and, especially, the directors, of corporations should be held personally responsible when
any corporation breaks the law.
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
Combinations in industry are the result of an imperative economic law which cannot be repealed by political
legislation. The effort at prohibiting all combination has substantially failed. The way out lies, not in attempting to
prevent such combinations, but in completely controlling them in the interest of the public welfare. For that purpose
the Federal Bureau of Corporations is an agency of first importance. Its powers, and, therefore, its efficiency, as well
as that of the Interstate Commerce Commission, should be largely increased. We have a right to expect from the
Bureau of Corporations and from the Interstate Commerce Commission a very high grade of public service. We
should be as sure of the proper conduct of the interstate railways and the proper management of interstate business
as we are now sure of the conduct and management of the national banks, and we should have as effective
supervision in one case as in the other. The Hepburn Act, and the amendment to the act in the shape in which it
finally passed Congress at the last session, represent a long step in advance, and we must go yet further.
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
There is a wide-spread belief among our people that, under the methods of making tariffs which have hitherto
obtained, the special interests are too influential. Probably this is true of both the big special interests and the little
special interests. These methods have put a premium on selfishness, and, naturally, the selfish big interests have
gotten more than their smaller, though equally selfish, brothers. The duty of Congress is to provide a method by
which the interest of the whole people shall be all that receives consideration. To this end there must be an expert
tariff commission, wholly removed from the possibility of political pressure or of improper business influence. Such
a commission can find the real difference between cost of production, which is mainly the difference of labor cost
here and abroad. As fast as its recommendations are made, I believe in revising one schedule at a time. A general
revision of the tariff almost inevitably leads to logrolling and the subordination of the general public interest to local
and special interests.
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
The absence of effective State, and, especially, national, restraint upon unfair money-getting has tended to create a
small class of enormously wealthy and economically powerful men, whose chief object is to hold and increase their
power. The prime need is to change the conditions which enable these men to accumulate power which it is not for
the general welfare that they should hold or exercise. We grudge no man a fortune which represents his own power
and sagacity, when exercised with entire regard to the welfare of his fellows. Again, comrades over there, take the
lesson from your own experience. Not only did you not grudge, but you gloried in the promotion of the great
generals who gained their promotion by leading the army to victory. So it is with us. We grudge no man a fortune in
civil life if it is honorably obtained and well used. It is not even enough that it should have been gained without
doing damage to the community. We should permit it to be gained only so long as the gaining represents benefit to
the community. This, I know, implies a policy of a far more active governmental interference with social and
economic conditions in this country than we have yet had, but I think we have got to face the fact that such an
increase in governmental control is now necessary.
99
91
92
93
94
95
96
No man should receive a dollar unless that dollar has been fairly earned. Every dollar received should represent a
dollar's worth of service rendered-not gambling in stocks, but service rendered. The really big fortune, the swollen
fortune, by the mere fact of its size acquires qualities which differentiate it in kind as well as in degree from what is
possessed by men of relatively small means. Therefore, I believe in a graduated income tax on big fortunes, and in
another tax which is far more easily collected and far more effective-a graduated inheritance tax on big fortunes,
properly safeguarded against evasion and increasing rapidly in amount with the size of the estate.
97
98
99
100
101
The people of the United States suffer from periodical financial panics to a degree substantially unknown among the
other nations which approach us in financial strength. There is no reason why we should suffer what they escape. It
is of profound importance that our financial system should be promptly investigated, and so thoroughly and
effectively revised as to make it certain that hereafter our currency will no longer fail at critical times to meet our
needs.
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
It is hardly necessary for me to repeat that I believe in an efficient army and a navy large enough to secure for us
abroad that respect which is the surest guaranty of peace. A word of special warning to my fellow citizens who are
as progressive as I hope I am. I want them to keep up their interest in our internal affairs; and I want them also
continually to remember Uncle Sam's interests abroad. Justice and fair dealing among nations rest upon principles
identical with those which control justice and fair dealing among the individuals of which nations are composed,
with the vital exception that each nation must do its own part in international police work. If you get into trouble
here, you can call for the police; but if Uncle Sam gets into trouble, be has got to be his own policeman, and I want
to see him strong enough to encourage the peaceful aspirations of other peoples in connection with us. I believe in
national friendships and heartiest good-will to all nations; but national friendships, like those between men, must be
founded on respect as well as on liking, on forbearance as well as upon trust. I should be heartily ashamed of any
American who did not try to make the American Government act as justly toward the other nations in international
relations as be himself would act toward any individual in private relations. I should be heartily ashamed to see us
wrong a weaker power, and I should hang my head forever if we tamely suffered wrong from a stronger power.
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
Of conservation I shall speak more at length elsewhere. Conservation means development as much as it does
protection. I recognize the right and duty of this generation to develop and use the natural resources of our land; but
I do not recognize the right to waste them, or to rob, by wasteful use, the generations that come after us. I ask
nothing of the nation except that it so behave as each farmer here behaves with reference to his own children. That
farmer is a poor creature who skins the land and leaves it worthless to his children. The farmer is a good farmer
who, having enabled the land to support himself and to provide for the education of his children, leaves it to them a
little better than he found it himself. I believe the same thing of a nation.
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
Moreover, I believe that the natural resources must be used for the benefit of all our people, and not monopolized for
the benefit of the few, and here again is another case in which I am accused of taking a revolutionary attitude.
People forget now that one hundred years ago there were public men of good character who advocated the nation
selling its public lands in great quantities, so that the nation could get the most money out of it, and giving it to the
men who could cultivate it for their own uses. We took the proper democratic ground that the land should be granted
in small sections to the men who were actually to till it and live on it. Now, with the water-power, with the forests,
with the mines, we are brought face to face with the fact that there are many people who will go with us in
conserving the resources only if they are to be allowed to exploit them for their benefit. That is one of the
fundamental reasons why the special interests should be driven out of politics. Of all the questions which can come
before this nation, short of the actual preservation of its existence in a great war, there is none which compares in
importance with the great central task of leaving this land even a better land for our descendants than it is for us, and
training them into a better race to inhabit the land and pass it on. Conservation is a great moral issue, for it involves
the patriotic duty of insuring the safety and continuance of the nation. Let me add that the health and vitality of our
people are at least as well worth conserving as their forests, waters, lands, and minerals, and in this great work the
national government must bear a most important part.
137
138
139
140
I have spoken elsewhere also of the great task which lies before the farmers of the country to get for themselves and
their wives and children not only the benefits of better farming, but also those of better business methods and better
conditions of life on the farm. The burden of this great task will fall, as it should, mainly upon the great
organizations of the farmers themselves. I am glad it will, for I believe they are all well able to handle it. In
100
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
particular, there are strong reasons why the Departments of Agriculture of the various States, the United States
Department of Agriculture, and the agricultural colleges and experiment stations should extend their work to cover
all phases of farm life, instead of limiting themselves, as they have far too often limited themselves in the past,
solely to the question of the production of crops. And now a special word to the farmer. I want to see him make the
farm as fine a farm as it can be made; and let him remember to see that the improvement goes on indoors as well as
out; let him remember that the farmer's wife should have her share of thought and attention just as much as the
farmer himself.
148
149
150
151
152
153
Nothing is more true than that excess of every kind is followed by reaction; a fact which should be pondered by
reformer and reactionary alike. We are face to face with new conceptions of the relations of property to human
welfare, chiefly because certain advocates of the rights of property as against the rights of men have been pushing
their claims too far. The man who wrongly holds that every human right is secondary to his profit must now give
way to the advocate of human welfare, who rightly maintains that every man holds his property subject to the
general right of the community to regulate its use to whatever degree the public welfare may require it.
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
But I think we may go still further. The right to regulate the use of wealth in the public interest is universally
admitted. Let us admit also the right to regulate the terms and conditions of labor, which is the chief element of
wealth, directly in the interest of the common good. The fundamental thing to do for every man is to give him a
chance to reach a place in which he will make the greatest possible contribution to the public welfare. Understand
what I say there. Give him a chance, not push him up if he will not be pushed. Help any man who stumbles, if he lies
down, it is a poor job to try to carry him; but if he is a worthy man, try your best to see that he gets a chance to show
the worth that is in him. No man can be a good citizen unless he has a wage more than sufficient to cover the bare
cost of living, and hours of labor short enough so that after his day's work is done he will have time and energy to
bear his share in the management of the community, to help in carrying the general load. We keep countless men
from being good citizens by the conditions of life with which we surround them. We need comprehensive
workmen's compensation acts, both State and national laws to regulate child labor and work for women, and,
especially, we need in our common schools not merely education in book-learning, but also practical training for
daily life and work. We need to enforce better sanitary conditions for our workers and to extend the use of safety
appliances for our workers in industry and commerce, both within and between the States. Also, friends, in the
interest of the working man himself we need to set our faces like flint against mob-violence just as against corporate
greed; against violence and injustice and lawlessness by wage-workers just as much as against lawless cunning and
greed and selfish arrogance of employers. If I could ask but one thing of my fellow countrymen, my request would
be that, whenever they go in for reform, they remember the two sides, and that they always exact justice from one
side as much as from the other. I have small use for the public servant who can always see and denounce the
corruption of the capitalist, but who cannot persuade himself, especially before election, to say a word about lawless
mob-violence. And I have equally small use for the man, be he a judge on the bench, or editor of a great paper, or
wealthy and influential private citizen, who can see clearly enough and denounce the lawlessness of mob-violence,
but whose eyes are closed so that he is blind when the question is one of corruption in business on a gigantic scale.
Also remember what I said about excess in reformer and reactionary alike. If the reactionary man, who thinks of
nothing but the rights of property, could have his way, he would bring about a revolution; and one of my chief fears
in connection with progress comes because I do not want to see our people, for lack of proper leadership, compelled
to follow men whose intentions are excellent, but whose eyes are a little too wild to make it really safe to trust them.
Here in Kansas there is one paper which habitually denounces me as the tool of Wall Street, and at the same time
frantically repudiates the statement that I am a Socialist on the ground that that is an unwarranted slander of the
Socialists.
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
National efficiency has many factors. It is a necessary result of the principle of conservation widely applied. In the
end it will determine our failure or success as a nation. National efficiency has to do, not only with natural resources
and with men, but it is equally concerned with institutions. The State must be made efficient for the work which
concerns only the people of the State; and the nation for that which concerns all the people. There must remain no
neutral ground to serve as a refuge for lawbreakers, and especially for lawbreakers of great wealth, who can hire the
vulpine legal cunning which will teach them how to avoid both jurisdictions. It is a misfortune when the national
legislature fails to do its duty in providing a national remedy, so that the only national activity is the purely negative
activity of the judiciary in forbidding the State to exercise power in the premises.
101
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
I do not ask for over-centralization; but I do ask that we work in a spirit of broad and far-reaching nationalism when
we work for what concerns our people as a whole. We are all Americans. Our common interests are as broad as the
continent. I speak to you here in Kansas exactly as I would speak in New York or Georgia, for the most vital
problems are those which affect us all alike. The National Government belongs to the whole American people, and
where the whole American people are interested, that interest can be guarded effectively only by the National
Government. The betterment which we seek must be accomplished, I believe, mainly through the National
Government.
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
The American people are right in demanding that New Nationalism, without which we cannot hope to deal with new
problems. The New Nationalism puts the national need before sectional or personal advantage. It is impatient of the
utter confusion that results from local legislatures attempting to treat national issues as local issues. It is still more
impatient of the impotence which springs from over-division of governmental powers, the impotence which makes it
possible for local selfishness or for legal cunning, hired by wealthy special interests, to bring national activities to a
deadlock. This New Nationalism regards the executive power as the steward of the public welfare. It demands of the
judiciary that it shall be interested primarily in human welfare rather than in property, just as it demands that the
representative body shall represent all the people rather than any one class or section of the people.
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
I believe in shaping the ends of government to protect property as well as human welfare. Normally, and in the long
run, the ends are the same; but whenever the alternative must be faced, I am for men and not for property, as you
were in the Civil War. I am far from underestimating the importance of dividends; but I rank dividends below
human character. Again, I do not have any sympathy with the reformer who says he does not care for dividends. Of
course, economic welfare is necessary, for a man must pull his own weight and be able to support his family. I know
well that the reformers must not bring upon the people economic ruin, or the reforms themselves will go down in the
ruin. But we must be ready to face temporary disaster, whether or not brought on by those who will war against us to
the knife. Those who oppose all reform will do well to remember that ruin in its worst form is inevitable if our
national life brings us nothing better than swollen fortunes for the few and the triumph in both politics and business
of a sordid and selfish materialism.
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
If our political institutions were perfect, they would absolutely prevent the political domination of money in any part
of our affairs. We need to make our political representatives more quickly and sensitively responsive to the people
whose servants they are. More direct action by the people in their own affairs under proper safeguards is vitally
necessary. The direct primary is a step in this direction, if it is associated with a corrupt-practices act effective to
prevent the advantage of the man willing recklessly and unscrupulously to spend money over his more honest
competitor. It is particularly important that all moneys received or expended for campaign purposes should be
publicly accounted for, not only after election, but before election as well. Political action must be made simpler,
easier, and freer from confusion for every citizen. I believe that the prompt removal of unfaithful or incompetent
public servants should be made easy and sure in whatever way experience shall show to be most expedient in any
given class of cases.
227
228
229
230
231
One of the fundamental necessities in a representative government such as ours is to make certain that the men to
whom the people delegate their power shall serve the people by whom they are elected, and not the special interests.
I believe that every national officer, elected or appointed, should be forbidden to perform any service or receive any
compensation, directly or indirectly, from interstate corporations; and a similar provision could not fail to be useful
within the States.
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
The object of government is the welfare of the people. The material progress and prosperity of a nation are desirable
chiefly so far as they lead to the moral and material welfare of all good citizens. just in proportion as the average
man and woman are honest, capable of sound judgment and high ideals, active in public affairs-but, first of all,
sound in their home life, and the father and mother of healthy children whom they bring up well-just so far, and no
farther, we may count our civilization a success. We must have I believe we have already-a genuine and permanent
moral awakening, without which no wisdom of legislation or administration really means anything; and, on the other
hand, we must try to secure the social and economic legislation without which any improvement due to purely moral
agitation is necessarily evanescent. Let me again illustrate by a reference to the Grand Army. You could not have
won simply as a disorderly and disorganized mob. You needed generals; you needed careful administration of the
most advanced type; and a good commissary-the cracker line. You well remember that success was necessary in
102
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
many different lines in order to bring about general success. You had to have the administration at Washington
good, just as you had to have the administration in the field; and you had to have the work of the generals good. You
could not have triumphed without that administration and leadership; but it would all have been worthless if the
average soldier had not had the right stuff in him. He had to have the right stuff in him, or you could not get it out of
him. In the last analysis, therefore, vitally necessary though it was to have the right kind of organization and the
right kind of generalship, it was even more vitally necessary that the average soldier should have the fighting edge,
the right character. So it is in our civil life. No matter how honest and decent we are in our private lives, if we do not
have the right kind of law and the right kind of administration of the law, we cannot go forward as a nation. That is
imperative; but it must be an addition to, and not a substitution for, the qualities that make us good citizens. In the
last analysis, the most important elements in any man's career must be the sum of those qualities which, in the
aggregate, we speak of as character. If he has not got it, then no law that the wit of man can devise, no
administration of the law by the boldest and strongest executive, will avail to help him. We must have the right kind
of character-character that makes a man, first of all, a good man in the home, a good father, a good husband-that
makes a man a good neighbor. You must have that, and, then, in addition, you must have the kind of law and the
kind of administration of the law which will give to those qualities in the private citizen the best possible chance for
development. The prime problem of our nation is to get the right type of good citizenship, and, to get it, we must
have progress, and our public men must be genuinely progressive.
Document 36: Woodrow Wilson, “The New Freedom,” 1912
Source: http://www.nv.cc.va.us/home/nvsageh/Hist122/Part2/WWNewFreedom.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
I take my stand absolutely, where every progressive ought to take his stand, on the proposition that private
monopoly is indefensible and intolerable. And there I will fight my battle. And I know how to fight it. Everybody
who has even read the newspapers knows the means by which these men built up their power and created these
monopolies. Any decently equipped lawyer can suggest to you statutes by which the whole business can be stopped.
What these gentlemen do not want is this: they do not want to be compelled to meet all comers on equal terms. I am
perfectly willing that they should beat any competitor by fair means; but I know the foul means they have adopted,
and I know that they can be stopped by law. If they think that coming into the market upon the basis of mere
efficiency, upon the mere basis of knowing how to manufacture goods better than anybody else and to sell them
cheaper than anybody else, they can carry the immense amount of water that they have put into their enterprises in
order to buy up rivals, then they are perfectly welcome to try it. But there must be no squeezing out of the beginner,
no crippling his credit; no discrimination against retailers who buy from a rival; no threats against concerns who sell
supplies to a rival; no holding back of raw material from him; no secret arrangements against him. All the fair
competition you choose, but no unfair competition of any kind. And then when unfair competition is eliminated, let
us see these gentlemen carry their tanks of water on their backs. All that I ask and all I shall fight for is that they
shall come into the field against merit and brains everywhere. If they can beat other American brains, then they have
got the best brains.
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
But if you want to know how far brains go, as things now are, suppose you try to match your better wares against
these gentlemen, and see them undersell you before your market is any bigger than the locality and make it
absolutely impossible for you to get a fast foothold. If you want to know how brains count, originate some invention
which will improve the kind of machinery they are using, and then see if you can borrow enough money to
manufacture it. You may be offered something for your patent by the corporation,-which will perhaps lock it up in a
safe and go on using the old machinery; but you will not be allowed to manufacture. I know men who have tried it,
and they could not get the money, because the great money lenders of this country are in the arrangement with the
great manufacturers of this country, and they do not propose to see their control of the market interfered with by
outsiders. And who are outsiders? Why, all the rest of the people of the United States are outsiders.
26
27
28
29
30
31
They are rapidly making us outsiders with respect even of the things that come from the bosom of the earth, and
which belong to us in a peculiar sense. Certain monopolies in this country have gained almost complete control of
the raw material, chiefly in the mines, out of which the great body of manufactures are carried on, and they now
discriminates when they will, in the sale of that raw material between those who are rivals of the monopoly and
those who submit to the monopoly. We must soon come to the point where we shall say to the men who own these
essentials of industry that they have got to part with these essentials by sale to all citizens of the Unites States with
103
32
33
the same readiness and upon the same terms. Or else we shall tie up the resources of this country under private
control in such fashion as will make our independent development absolutely impossible. . . .
34
35
36
37
38
39
A trust is an arrangement to get rid of competition, and a big business is a business that has survived competition by
conquering in the field of intelligence and economy. A trust does not bring efficiency to the aid of business; it buys
efficiency out of business. I am for big business, and I am against the trusts. Any man who can survive by his brains,
any man who can put the others out of the business by making the thing cheaper to the consumer at the same time
that he is increasing its intrinsic value and quality, I take off my hat to, and I say: "You are the man who can build
up the United States, and I wish there were more of you.". . .
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
Shall we try to get the grip of monopoly away from our lives, or shall we not? Shall we withhold our hand and say
monopoly is inevitable, that all that we can do is to regulate it? Shall we say that all that we can do is to put
government in competition with monopoly and try its strength against it? Shall we admit that the creature of our own
hands is stronger than we are. We have been dreading all along the time when the combined power of high finance
would be greater than the power of the government. Have we come to a time when the President of the United States
or any man who wishes to be the President must doff his cap in the presence of this high finance, and say, "You are
our inevitable master, but we will see how we can make the best of it,"
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
We are at the parting of the ways. We have, not one or two or three, but many, established and formidable
monopolies in the United States. We have, not one or two, but many, fields of endeavor into which it is difficult, if
not impossible, for the independent man to enter. We have restricted credit, we have restricted opportunity, we have
controlled development, and we have come to be one of the worst ruled, one of the most completely controlled and
dominated, governments in the civilized world-no longer a government by free opinion, no longer a government by
conviction and the vote of the majority, but a government by the opinion and the duress of small groups of dominant
men.
Document 37: The Platt Amendment, 1902 (abrograted in 1934)
Source: http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/mod/1901platt.html
1
2
Whereas the Congress of the United States of America, by an Act approved March 2, 1901, provided as
follows:
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
Provided further, That in fulfillment of the declaration contained in the joint resolution approved April
twentieth, eighteen hundred and ninety-eight, entitled "For the recognition of the independence of the
people of Cuba, demanding that the Government of Spain relinquish its authority and government in the
island of Cuba, and withdraw its land and naval forces from Cuba and Cuban waters, and directing the
President of the United States to use the land and naval forces of the United States to carry these resolutions
into effect," the President is hereby authorized to "leave the government and control of the island of Cuba
to its people" so soon as a government shall have been established in said island under a constitution which,
either as a part thereof or in an ordinance appended thereto, shall define the future relations of the United
States with Cuba, substantially as follows:
12
13
14
15
"I.-That the government of Cuba shall never enter into any treaty or other compact with any foreign power
or powers which will impair or tend to impair the independence of Cuba, nor in any manner authorize or
permit any foreign power or powers to obtain by colonization or for military or naval purposes or
otherwise, lodgement in or control over any portion of said island."
16
17
18
"II. That said government shall not assume or contract any public debt, to pay the interest upon which, and
to make reasonable sinking fund provision for the ultimate discharge of which, the ordinary revenues of the
island, after defraying the current expenses of government shall be inadequate."
19
20
"III. That the government of Cuba consents that the United States may exercise the right to intervene for
the preservation of Cuban independence, the maintenance of a government adequate for the protection of
104
21
22
life, property, and individual liberty, and for discharging the obligations with respect to Cuba imposed by
the treaty of Paris on the United States, now to be assumed and undertaken by the government of Cuba."
23
24
"IV. That all Acts of the United States in Cuba during its military occupancy thereof are ratified and
validated, and all lawful rights acquired thereunder shall be maintained and protected."
25
26
27
28
29
"V. That the government of Cuba will execute, and as far as necessary extend, the plans already devised or
other plans to be mutually agreed upon, for the sanitation of the cities of the island, to the end that a
recurrence of epidemic and infectious diseases may be prevented, thereby assuring protection to the people
and commerce of Cuba, as well as to the commerce of the southern ports of the United States and the
people residing therein."
30
31
"VI. That the Isle of Pines shall be omitted from the proposed constitutional boundaries of Cuba, the title
thereto being left to future adjustment by treaty."
32
33
34
35
"VII. That to enable the United States to maintain the independence of Cuba, and to protect the people
thereof, as well as for its own defense, the government of Cuba will sell or lease to the United States lands
necessary for coaling or naval stations at certain specified points to be agreed upon with the President of
the United States."
36
37
"VIII. That by way of further assurance the government of Cuba will embody the foregoing provisions in a
permanent treaty with the United States."
Document 38: The Roosevelt Corollary to the Monroe Doctrine, December 6, 1904
Source: http://www.uiowa.edu/~c030162/Common/Handouts/POTUS/TRoos.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
It is not true that the United States feels any land hunger or entertains any projects as regards the other nations of the
Western Hemisphere save such as are for their welfare. All that this country desires is to see the neighboring
countries stable, orderly, and prosperous. Any country whose people conduct themselves well can count upon our
hearty friendship. If a nation shows that it knows how to act with reasonable efficiency and decency in social and
political matters, if it keeps order and pays its obligations, it need fear no interference from the United States.
Chronic wrongdoing, or an impotence which results in a general loosening of the ties of civilized society, may in
America, as elsewhere, ultimately require intervention by some civilized nation, and in the Western Hemisphere the
adherence of the United States to the Monroe Doctrine may force the United States, however reluctantly, in flagrant
cases of such wrongdoing or impotence, to the exercise of an international police power. If every country washed by
the Caribbean Sea would show the progress in stable and just civilization which with the aid of the Platt Amendment
Cuba has shown since our troops left the island, and which so many of the republics in both Americas are constantly
and brilliantly showing, all question of interference by this Nation with their affairs would be at an end. Our interests
and those of our southern neighbors are in reality identical. They have great natural riches, and if within their
borders the reign of law and justice obtains, prosperity is sure to come to them. While they thus obey the primary
laws of civilized society they may rest assured that they will be treated by us in a spirit of cordial and helpful
sympathy. We would interfere with them only in the last resort, and then only if it became evident that their inability
or unwillingness to do justice at home and abroad had violated the rights of the United States or had invited foreign
aggression to the detriment of the entire body of American nations. It is a mere truism to say that every nation,
whether in America or anywhere else, which desires to maintain its freedom, its independence, must ultimately
realize that the right of such independence can not be separated from the responsibility of making good use of it.
In asserting the Monroe Doctrine, in taking such steps as we have taken in regard to Cuba, Venezuela, and Panama,
and in endeavoring to circumscribe the theater of war in the Far East, and to secure the open door in China, we have
acted in our own interest as well as in the interest of humanity at large. There are, however, cases in which, while
our own interests are not greatly involved, strong appeal is made to our sympathies. Ordinarily it is very much wiser
and more useful for us to concern ourselves with striving for our own moral and material betterment here at home
than to concern ourselves with trying to better the condition of things in other nations. We have plenty of sins of our
own to war against, and under ordinary circumstances we can do more for the general uplifting of humanity by
105
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
striving with heart and soul to put a stop to civic corruption, to brutal lawlessness and violent race prejudices here at
home than by passing resolutions and wrongdoing elsewhere. Nevertheless there are occasional crimes committed
on so vast a scale and of such peculiar horror as to make us doubt whether it is not our manifest duty to endeavor at
least to show our disapproval of the deed and our sympathy with those who have suffered by it. The cases must be
extreme in which such a course is justifiable. There must be no effort made to remove the mote from our brother’s
eye if we refuse to remove the beam from our own. But in extreme cases action may be justifiable and proper. What
form the action shall take must depend upon the circumstances of the case; that is, upon the degree of the atrocity
and upon our power to remedy it. The cases in which we could interfere by force of arms as we interfered to put a
stop to intolerable conditions in Cuba are necessarily very few. Yet it is not to be expected that a people like ours,
which in spite of certain very obvious shortcomings, nevertheless as a whole shows by its consistent practice its
belief in the principles of civil and religious liberty and of orderly freedom, a people among whom even the worst
crime, like the crime of lynching, is never more than sporadic, so that individuals and not classes are molested in
their fundamental rights--it is inevitable that such a nation should desire eagerly to give expression to its horror on
an occasion like that of the massacre of the Jews in Kishenef, or when it witnesses such systematic and longextended cruelty and oppression as the cruelty and oppression of which the Armenians have been the victims, and
which have won for them the indignant pity of the civilized world.
106
Lesson 10: World War One
Assignment:
VISIONS: 592-623
Document 39: President Wilson Protests to Germany, 1915
Document 40: The Zimmerman Telegram, January 19th, 1917
Document 41: President Wilson’s War Message to Congress, April 6 th, 1917
Document 42: Text of the Congress’s Declaration of War, April 6 th, 1917
Document 43: President Wilson’s “Fourteen Points,” January 8 th, 1918
Document 44: Excerpts from Reparations Section of the Versailles Treaty, June 28 th, 1919
Document 45: Senator Henry Cabot Lodge’s Speech Against Joining the League of Nations, August 12 th, 1919
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain why the United States was initially neutral with regard to World War I. In your answer, be
sure to discuss President Wilson’s initial neutral ideas.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain and evaluate why the United States declared war against the Imperial German Government. In
your answer, be sure to address the Sussex Pledge, Wilson’s protest to Germany (see Document 39), the
Zimmerman Telegram (see Document 40), Wilson’s War Message to Congress (see Document 41), and
the text of Congress’s Declaration of War (see Document 42).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
107
3. Explain the domestic impact which World War I had on the United States. As part of your answer, be
sure to address the Houston Riot, the War Industries Board, the Committee on Public Information, and the
Espionage and Sedition Acts.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain Wilson’s war aims as expressed in his “Fourteen Points” (see Document 43), and why
Germany favored these terms. Evaluate how the terms of the “Fourteen Points” compared to the terms of
the Versailles Treaty in general, and to the Reparations Section of the Versailles Treaty (see Document
44) in particular. What are the implications of these differences?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain why President Wilson favored the League of Nations, and why many other prominent
Americans, such as Henry Cabot Lodge (see Document 45), did not. What were the implications of the
fact that the United States did not choose to join the League of Nations?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
108
6. What impact, overall, did World War I have on the United States? As part of your answer, be sure to
address the implications of the post-war "Red Scare."
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 39: President Wilson Protests to Germany, 1915
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
THE Government of the United States is not unmindful of the extraordinary conditions created by this war or of the
radical alterations of circumstances and method of attack produced by the use of instrumentalities of naval warfare
which the nations of the world can not have had in view when the existing rules of international law were
formulated, and it is ready to make every reasonable allowance for these novel and unexpected aspects of war at sea;
but it can not consent to abate any essential or fundamental right of its people because of a mere alteration of
circumstance. The rights of neutrals in time of war are based upon principle, not upon expediency, and the principles
are immutable. It is the duty and obligation of belligerents to find a way to adapt the new circumstances to them.
The events of the past two months have clearly indicated that it is possible and practicable to conduct such
submarine operations as have characterized the activity of the Imperial German Navy within the so-called war zone
in substantial accord with the accepted practices of regulated warfare. The whole world has looked with interest and
increasing satisfaction at the demonstration of that possibility by German naval commanders. It is manifestly
possible, therefore, to lift the whole practice of submarine attack above the criticism which it has aroused and
remove the chief causes of offense.
In view of the admission of illegality made by the Imperial Government when it pleaded the right of retaliation in
defense of its acts, and in view of the manifest possibility of conforming to the established rules of naval warfare,
the Government of the United States can not believe that the Imperial Government will longer refrain from
disavowing the wanton act of its naval commander in sinking the ’Louisiana or from offering reparation for the
American lives lost, so far as reparation can be made for a needless destruction of human life by an illegal act.
The Government of the United States, while not indifferent to the friendly spirit in which it is made, can not accept
the suggestion of the Imperial German Government that certain vessels be designated and agreed upon which shall
be free on the seas now illegally proscribed. The very agreement would, by implication, subject other vessels to
illegal attack, and would be a curtailment and therefore an abandonment of the principles for which this government
contends, and which in times of calmer counsels every nation would concede as of course.
The Government of the United States and the Imperial German Government are contending for the same great
object, have long stood together in urging the very principles upon which the Government of the United States now
so solemnly insists. They are both contending for the freedom of the seas. The Government of the United States will
continue to contend for that freedom, from whatever quarter violated, without compromise and at any cost. It invites
the practical cooperation of the Imperial German Government at this time, when cooperation may accomplish most
and this great common object be most strikingly and effectively achieved…. Repetition by the commanders of
German naval vessels of acts in contravention of those [neutral] rights must be regarded by the Government of the
United States, when they affect American citizens, as deliberately unfriendly.
109
Document 40: The Zimmerman Telegram, January 19 th, 1917
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
ON February 1st we intend to begin submarine warfare unrestricted. In spite of this, it is our intention to endeavor to
keep neutral the United States of America. If this attempt is not successful, we propose an alliance on the following
basis with Mexico: That we shall make war together and together make peace. We shall give general financial
support, and it is understood that Mexico is to reconquer the lost territory in New Mexico, Texas and Arizona. The
details are left to you for settlement. You are instructed to inform the President of Mexico of the above in the
greatest confidence as soon as it is certain that there shall be an outbreak of war with the United States, and suggest
that the President of Mexico, on his own initiative, should communicate with Japan suggesting adherence at once to
this plan. At the same time, offer to mediate between Germany and Japan. Please call to the attention of the
President of Mexico that the employment of ruthless submarine warfare now promises to compel England to make
peace in a few months.
Berlin, January 19, 1917.
ZIMMERMANN
Document 41: President Wilson’s War Message to Congress, April 6 th, 1917
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
I HAVE called the Congress into extraordinary session because there are serious, very serious, choices of policy to
be made, and made immediately, which it was neither right nor constitutionally permissible that I should assume the
responsibility of making.
On the 3rd of February last I officially laid before you the extraordinary announcement of the Imperial German
Government that on and after the first day of February it was its purpose to put aside all restraints of law or of
humanity and use its submarines to sink every vessel that sought to approach either the ports of Great Britain and
Ireland or the western coasts of Europe or any of the ports controlled by the enemies of Germany within the
Mediterranean. That had seemed to be the object of the German submarine warfare earlier in the war, but since April
of last year the Imperial Government had somewhat restrained the commanders of its undersea craft, in conformity
with its promise, then given to us, that passenger boats should not be sunk and that due warning would be given to
all other vessels which its submarines might seek to destroy, when no resistance was offered or escape attempted,
and care taken that their crews were given at least a fair chance to save their lives in their open boats. The
precautions taken were meager and haphazard enough, as was proved in distressing instance after instance in the
progress of the cruel and unmanly business, but a certain degree of restraint was observed.
The new policy has swept every restriction aside. Vessels of every kind, whatever their flag, their character, their
cargo, their destination, their errand, have been ruthlessly sent to the bottom without warning and without thought of
help or mercy for those on board, the vessels of friendly neutrals along with those of belligerents. Even hospital
ships and ships carrying relief to the sorely bereaved and stricken people of Belgium, though the latter were
provided with safe conduct through the proscribed areas by the German Government itself and were distinguished
by unmistakable marks of identity, have been sunk with the same reckless lack of compassion or of principle.
I was for a little while unable to believe that such things would in fact be done by any government that had hitherto
subscribed to humane practices of civilized nations. International law had its origin in the attempt to set up some law
which would be respected and observed upon the seas, where no nation had right of dominion and where lay the free
highways of the world. By painful stage after stage has that law been built up, with meager enough results, indeed,
after all was accomplished that could be accomplished, but always with a clear view, at least, of what the heart and
conscience of mankind demanded.
This minimum of right the German Government has swept aside, under the plea of retaliation and necessity and
because it had no weapons which it could use at sea except these, which it is impossible to employ, as it is
employing them, without throwing to the wind all scruples of humanity or of respect for the understandings that
were supposed to underlie the intercourse of the world.
I am not now thinking of the loss of property involved, immense and serious as that is, but only of the wanton and
wholesale destruction of the lives of noncombatants, men, women and children, engaged in pursuits which have
always, even in the darkest periods of modern history, been deemed innocent and legitimate. Property can be paid
for; the lives of peaceful and innocent people cannot be. The present German submarine warfare against commerce
is a warfare against mankind.
110
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
It is a war against all nations. American ships have been sunk, American lives taken, in ways which it has stirred us
very deeply to learn of, but the ships and people of other neutral and friendly nations have been sunk and
overwhelmed in the waters in the same way. There has been no discrimination.
The challenge is to all mankind. Each nation must decide for itself how it will meet it. The choice we make for
ourselves must be made with a moderation of counsel and a temperateness of judgment befitting our character and
our motives as a nation. We must put excited feeling away. Our motive will not be revenge or the victorious
assertion of the physical might of the nation, but only the vindication of right, of human right, of which we are only
a single champion….
The German Government denies the right of neutrals to use arms at all within the areas of the sea which it has
proscribed, even in the defence of rights which no modern publicist has ever before questioned their right to defend.
The intimation is conveyed that the armed guards which we have placed on our merchant ships will be treated as
beyond the pale of law and subject to be dealt with as pirates would be. Armed neutrality is ineffectual enough at
best; in such circumstances and in the face of such pretensions it is worse than ineffectual; it is likely only to
produce what it was meant to prevent; it is practically certain to draw us into the war without either the rights or the
effectiveness of belligerents. There is one choice we cannot make, we are incapable of making; we will not choose
the path of submission and suffer the most sacred rights of our nation and our people to be ignored or violated. The
wrongs against which we now array ourselves are no common wrongs; they cut to the very roots of human life.
With a profound sense of the solemn and even tragical character of the step I am taking and of the grave
responsibilities which it involves, but in unhesitating obedience to what I deem my constitutional duty, I advise that
the Congress declare the recent course of the Imperial German Government to be in fact nothing less than war
against the government and people of the United States; that it formally accept the status of belligerent which has
thus been thrust upon it; and that it take immediate steps not only to put the country in a more thorough state of
defence, but also to exert all its power and employ all its resources to bring the government of the German Empire to
terms and end the war….
What this will involve is clear. It will involve the utmost practicable cooperation in counsel and action with the
governments now at war with Germany, and, as incident to that, the extension of those governments of the most
liberal financial credits, in order that our resources may so far as possible be added to theirs.
It will involve the organization and mobilization of all the material resources of the country to supply the materials
of war and serve the incidental needs of the nation in the most abundant and yet the most economical and efficient
way possible.
It will involve the immediate full equipment of the Navy in all respects, but particularly in supplying it with the best
means of dealing with the enemy’s submarines.
It will involve the immediate addition to the armed forces of the United States, already provided for by law in case
of war, of at least 500,000 men, who should, in my opinion, be chosen upon the principle of universal liability to
service, and also the authorization of subsequent additional increments of equal force so soon as they may be needed
and can be handled in training.
It will involve also, of course, the granting of adequate credits to the government, sustained, I hope, so far as they
can equitably be sustained by the present generation, by well-conceived taxation.
I say sustained so far as may be equitable by taxation, because it seems to me that it would be most unwise to base
the credits, which will now be necessary, entirely on money borrowed. It is our duty, I most respectfully urge, to
protect our people, so far as we may, against the very serious hardships and evils which would be likely to arise out
of the inflation which would be produced by vast loans.
In carrying out the measures by which these things are to be accomplished we should keep constantly in mind the
wisdom of interfering as little as possible in our own preparation and in the equipment of our own military forces
with the duty—for it will be a very practical duty—of supplying the nations already at war with Germany with the
materials which they can obtain only from us or by our assistance. They are in the field, and we should help them in
every way to be effective there.
I shall take the liberty of suggesting, through the several executive departments of the government, for the
consideration of your committees, measures for the accomplishment of the several objects I have mentioned. I hope
that it will be your pleasure to deal with them as having been framed after very careful thought by the branch of the
government upon whom the responsibility of conducting the war and safeguarding the nation will most directly
fall….
Neutrality is no longer feasible or desirable where the peace of the world is involved and the freedom of its peoples,
and the menace to that peace and freedom lies in the existence of autocratic governments, backed by organized force
which is controlled wholly by their will, not by the will of their people. We have seen the last of neutrality in such
circumstances. We are at the beginning of an age in which it will be insisted that the same standards of conduct and
111
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
of responsibility for wrong done shall be observed among nations and their governments that are observed among
the individual citizens of civilized States.
We have no quarrel with the German people. We have no feeling toward them but one of sympathy and friendship.
It was not upon their impulse that their government acted in entering this war. It was not with their previous
knowledge or approval. It was a war determined upon as wars used to be determined upon in the old, unhappy days,
when peoples were nowhere consulted by their rulers and wars were provoked and waged in the interest of dynasties
or of little groups of ambitious men who were accustomed to use their fellow-men as pawns and tools.
Self-governed nations do not fill their neighbor States with spies nor set the course of intrigue to bring about some
critical posture of affairs which will give them an opportunity to strike and make conquest. Such designs can be
successfully worked out only under cover and where no one has the right to ask questions. Cunningly contrived
plans of deception or aggression, carried, it may be, from generation to generation, can be worked out and kept from
the light only within the privacy of courts or behind the carefully guarded confidences of a narrow and privileged
class. They are happily impossible where public opinion commands and insists upon full information concerning all
the nation’s affairs.
A steadfast concert for peace can never be maintained except by a partnership of democratic nations…. The world
must be made safe for democracy. Its peace must be planted upon the tested foundations of political liberty. We
have no selfish ends to serve. We desire no conquest, no dominion. We seek no indemnities for ourselves, no
material compensation for the sacrifices we shall freely make. We are but one of the champions of the rights of
mankind. We shall be satisfied when those rights have been made as secure as the faith and the freedom of nations
can make them….
It is a fearful thing to lead this great, peaceful people into war, into the most terrible and disastrous of all wars,
civilization itself seeming to be in the balance.
But the right is more precious than peace, and we shall fight for the things which we have always carried nearest our
hearts—for democracy, for the right of those who submit to authority to have a voice in their own governments, for
the rights and liberties of small nations, for a universal dominion of right by such a concert of free peoples as shall
bring peace and safety to all nations and make the world itself at last free….
Document 42: Text of the Congress’s Declaration of War, April 6 th, 1917
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
WHEREAS, The Imperial German Government has committed repeated acts of war against the Government and the
people of the United States of America; therefore, be it
Resolved, by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That
the state of war between the United States and the Imperial German Government, which has thus been thrust upon
the United States, is hereby formally declared; and
That the President be, and he is hereby, authorized and directed to employ the entire naval and military forces of the
United States and the resources of the Government to carry on war against the Imperial German Government; and to
bring the conflict to a successful termination all the resources of the country are hereby pledged by the Congress of
the United States.
Document 43: President Wilson’s “Fourteen Points,” January 8th, 1918
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
WE have entered this because violations of right had occurred which touched us to the quick and made the life of
our own people impossible, unless they were corrected, and the world secured once for all against their recurrence.
What we demand in this war, therefore, is nothing peculiar to ourselves. It is that the world be made fit and safe to
live in, and particularly that it be made safe for every peace-loving nation which, like our own, wishes to live its
own free life, determine its own institutions, be assured of justice and fair dealing by the other peoples of the world,
as against force and selfish aggression. All the peoples of the world are in effect partners in this interest, and for our
own part we see very clearly that unless justice be done to others it will not be done to us.
The program of the world’s peace, therefore, is our program; and that program, the only possible one as we see it, is
this:
I. Open covenants of peace, openly arrived at, after which there shall be no private international understandings of
any kind, but diplomacy shall proceed always frankly and in the public view.
112
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
II. Absolute freedom of navigation upon the seas, outside territorial waters, alike in peace and in war, except as the
seas may be closed in whole or in part by international action for the enforcement of international covenants.
III. The removal, so far as possible of all economic barriers and the establishment of an equality of trade conditions
among all the nations consenting to the peace and associating themselves for its maintenance.
IV. Adequate guarantees given and taken that national armaments will be reduced to the lowest point consistent with
domestic safety.
V. A free, open-minded and absolutely impartial adjustment of all colonial claims, based upon a strict observance of
the principle that in determining all such questions of sovereignty the interests of the populations concerned must
have equal weight with the equitable claims of the government whose title is to be determined.
VI. The evacuation of all Russian territory, and such a settlement of all questions affecting Russia as will secure the
best and freest cooperation of the other nations of the world in obtaining for her an unhampered and unembarrassed
opportunity for the independent determination of her own political development and national policy, and assure her
of a sincere welcome into the society of free nations under institutions of her own choosing; and, more than a
welcome, assistance also of every kind that she may need and may herself desire. The treatment accorded Russia by
her sister nations in the months to come will be the acid test of their good will, of their comprehension of her needs
as distinguished from their own interests, and of their intelligent and unselfish sympathy.
VII. Belgium, the whole world will agree, must be evacuated and restored without any attempt to limit the
sovereignty which she enjoys in common with all other free nations. No other single act will serve as this will serve
to restore confidence among the nations in the laws which they have themselves set and determined for the
government of their relations with one another. Without this healing act the whole structure and validity of
international law is forever impaired.
VIII. All French territory should be freed and the invaded portions restored; and the wrong done to France by
Prussia in 1871 in the matter of Alsace-Lorraine, which has unsettled the peace of the world for nearly fifty years,
should be righted, in order that peace may once more be made secure in the interest of all.
IX. A readjustment of the frontiers of Italy should be effected along clearly recognizable lines of nationality.
X. The peoples of Austria-Hungary, whose place among the nations we wish to see safeguarded and assured, should
be accorded the freest opportunity of autonomous development.
XI. Rumania, Serbia and Montenegro should be evacuated; occupied territories restored; Serbia accorded free and
secure access to the sea; and the relations of the several Balkan States to one another determined by friendly counsel
along historically established lines of allegiance and nationality; and international guarantees of the political and
economic independence and territorial integrity of the several Balkan States should be entered into.
XII. The Turkish portions of the present Ottoman Empire should be assured a secure sovereignty, but the other
nationalities which are now under Turkish rule should be assured an undoubted security of life and an absolutely
unmolested opportunity of autonomous development, and the Dardanelles should be permanently opened as a free
passage to the ships and commerce of all nations under international guarantees.
XIII. An independent Polish State should be erected which should include the territories inhabited by indisputable
Polish populations, which should be assured a free and secure access to the sea, and whose political and economic
independence and territorial integrity should be guaranteed by international covenant.
XIV. A general association of nations must be formed, under specific covenants, for the purpose, of affording
mutual guarantees of political independence and territorial integrity to great and small states alike.
In regard to these essential rectifications of wrong and assertions of right we feel ourselves to be intimate partners of
all the governments and peoples associated together against the imperialists. We cannot be separated in interest or
divided in purpose. We stand together until the end.
After all, the test of whether it is possible for either Government to go any further in this comparison of views is
simple and obvious. The principles to be applied are these:
First, that each part of the final settlement must be based upon the essential justice of that particular case and upon
such adjustments as are most likely to bring a peace that will be permanent;
Second, that peoples and provinces are not to be bartered about from sovereignty to sovereignty as if they were mere
chattels and pawns in a game, even the great game, now forever discredited, of the balance of power; but that—
Third, every territorial settlement involved in this war must be made in the interest and for the benefit of the
populations concerned, and not as a part of any mere adjustment of compromise of claims amongst rival states;
and—
Fourth, that all well-defined national aspirations shall be accorded the utmost satisfaction that can be accorded them
without introducing new or perpetuating old elements of discord and antagonism that would be likely in time to
break the peace of Europe and consequently of the world.
113
68
69
70
A general peace erected upon such foundations can be discussed. Until such a peace can be secured we have no
choice but to go on. So far as we can judge, these principles that we regard as fundamental are already everywhere
accepted as imperative, except among the spokesmen of the military and annexationist party in Germany.
Document 44: Excerpts from Reparations Section of the Versailles Treaty, June 28 1919
Source: http://history.acusd.edu/gen/text/versaillestreaty/vercontents.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
PART VIII. REPARATION. SECTION l. GENERAL PROVISIONS.
ARTICLE 231.
The Allied and Associated Governments affirm and Germany accepts the responsibility of Germany and her allies
for causing all the loss and damage to which the Allied and Associated Governments and their nationals have been
subjected as a consequence of the war imposed upon them by the aggression of Germany and her allies.
ARTICLE 232.
The Allied and Associated Governments recognise that the resources of Germany are not adequate, after taking into
account permanent diminutions of such resources which will result from other provisions of the present Treaty, to
make complete reparation for all such loss and damage. The Allied and Associated Governments, however, require,
and Germany undertakes, that she will make compensation for all damage done to the civilian population of the
Allied and Associated Powers and to their property during the period of the belligerency of each as an Allied or
Associated Power against Germany by such aggression by land, by sea and from the air, and in general all damage
as defined in Annex l hereto. In accordance with Germany's pledges, already given, as to complete restoration for
Belgium, Germany undertakes, in addition to the compensation for damage elsewhere in this Part provided for, as a
consequence of the violation of the Treaty of 1839, to make reimbursement of all sums which Belgium has
borrowed from the Allied and Associated Governments up to November 11, 1918, together with interest at the rate
of five per cent (5%) per annum on such sums. This amount shall be determined by the Reparation Commission, and
the German Government undertakes thereupon forthwith to make a special issue of bearer bonds to an equivalent
amount payable in marks gold, on May 1, 1926, or, at the option of the German Government, on the 1st of May in
any year up to 1926. Subject to the foregoing, the form of such bonds shall be determined by the Reparation
Commission. Such bonds shall be handed over to the Reparation Commission, which has authority to take and
acknowledge receipt thereof on behalf of Belgium.
ARTICLE 233.
The amount of the above damage for which compensation is to be made by Germany shall be determined by an
Inter-Allied Commission, to be called the Reparation Commission and constituted in the form and with the powers
set forth hereunder and in Annexes II to VII inclusive hereto. This Commission shall consider the claims and give
to the German Government a just opportunity to be heard. The findings of the Commission as to the amount of
damage defined as above shall be concluded and notified to the German Government on or before May 1, 1921, as
representing the extent of that Government's obligations. The Commission shall concurrently draw up a schedule of
payments prescribing the time and manner for securing and discharging the entire obligation within a period of thirty
years from May 1, 1921. If, however, within the period mentioned, Germany fails to discharge her obligations, any
balance remaining unpaid may, within the discretion of the Commission, be postponed for settlement in subsequent
years, or may be handled otherwise in such manner as the Allied and Associated Governments, acting in accordance
with the procedure laid down in this Part of the present Treaty, shall determine.
ARTICLE 234.
The Reparation Commission shall after May 1, 1921, from time to time, consider the resources and capacity of
Germany, and, after giving her representatives a just opportunity to be heard, shall have discretion to extend the
date, and to modify the form of payments, such as are to be provided for in accordance with Article 233; but not to
cancel any part, except with the specific authority of the several Governments represented upon the Commission.
ARTICLE 235.
In order to enable the Allied and Associated Powers to proceed at once to the restoration of their industrial and
economic life, pending the full determination of their claims, Germany shall pay in such installments and in such
114
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
manner (whether in gold, commodities, ships, securities or otherwise) as the Reparation Commission may fix,
during 1919, 1920 and the first four months Of 1921, the equivalent of 20,000,000,000 gold marks. Out of this sum
the expenses of the
armies of occupation subsequent to the Armistice of November 11, 1918, shall first be met, and such supplies of
food and raw materials as may be judged by the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers to be
essential to enable Germany to meet her obligations for reparation may also, with the approval of the said
Governments, be paid for out of the above sum. The balance shall be reckoned towards liquidation of the amounts
due for reparation. Germany shall further deposit bonds as prescribed in paragraph 12 (c) Of Annex II hereto.
ARTICLE 240.
The German Government recognises the Commission provided for by Article 233 as the same may be constituted by
the Allied and Associated Governments in accordance with Annex II, and agrees irrevocably to the possession and
exercise by such Commission of the power and authority given to it under the present Treaty. The German
Government will supply to the Commission all the information which the Commission may require relative to the
financial situation and operations and to the property, productive capacity, and stocks and current production of raw
materials and manufactured articles of Germany and her nationals, and further any information relative to military
operations which in the judgment of the
Commission may be necessary for the assessment of Germany's liability for
reparation as defined in Annex I. The German Government will accord to the members of the Commission and its
authorised agents the same rights and immunities as are enjoyed in Germany by duly accredited diplomatic agents of
friendly Powers. Germany further agrees to provide for the salaries and expenses of the Commission
and of such staff as it may employ.
ANNEX I.
Compensation may be claimed from Germany under Article 232 above in respect of the total damage under the
following categories:
(l) Damage to injured persons and to surviving dependents by personal injury to or death of civilians caused by acts
of war, including bombardments or other attacks on land, on sea, or from the air, and all the direct consequences
thereof, and of all operations of war by the two groups of belligerents wherever arising.
(2) Damage caused by Germany or her allies to civilian victims of acts of cruelty, violence or maltreatment
(including injuries to life or health as a consequence of imprisonment, deportation, internment or evacuation, of
exposure at sea or of being forced to labour), wherever arising, and to the surviving dependents of such victims.
(3) Damage caused by Germany or her allies in their own territory or in occupied or invaded territory to civilian
victims of all acts injurious to health or capacity to work, or to honour, as well as to the surviving dependents of
such victims.
(4) Damage caused by any kind of maltreatment of prisoners of war.
(5) As damage caused to the peoples of the Allied and Associated Powers, all pensions and compensation in the
nature of pensions to naval and military victims of war (including members of the air force), whether mutilated,
wounded, sick or invalided, and to the dependents of such victims, the amount due to the Allied and Associated
Governments being calculated for each of them as being the capitalised cost of such pensions and compensation at
the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty on the basis of the scales in force in France at such
date.
(6) The cost of assistance by the Government of the Allied and Associated Powers to prisoners of war and to their
families and dependents.
(7) Allowances by the Governments of the Allied and Associated Powers to the families and dependents of
mobilised persons or persons serving with the forces, the amount due to them for each calendar year in which
hostilities occurred being calculated for each Government on the basis of the average scale for such payments in
force in France during that year.
(8) Damage caused to civilians by being forced by Germany or her allies to labour without just remuneration.
(9) Damage in respect of all property wherever situated belonging to any of the Allied or Associated States or their
nationals, with the exception of naval and military works or materials, which has been carried off, seized, injured or
destroyed by the acts of Germany or her allies on land, on sea or from the air, or damage directly in consequence of
hostilities or of any operations of war.
(10) Damage in the form of levies, fines and other similar exactions imposed by Germany or her allies upon the
civilian population.
115
Document 45: Senator Henry Cabot Lodge’s Speech Against Joining the League of Nations, August 12 th, 1919
Source: http://www.firstworldwar.com/source/lodge_leagueofnations.htm
Mr. President:
The independence of the United States is not only more precious to ourselves but to the world than any single
possession. Look at the United States today. We have made mistakes in the past. We have had shortcomings. We
shall make mistakes in the future and fall short of our own best hopes. But none the less is there any country today
on the face of the earth which can compare with this in ordered liberty, in peace, and in the largest freedom?
I feel that I can say this without being accused of undue boastfulness, for it is the simple fact, and in making this
treaty and taking on these obligations all that we do is in a spirit of unselfishness and in a desire for the good of
mankind. But it is well to remember that we are dealing with nations every one of which has a direct individual
interest to serve, and there is grave danger in an unshared idealism.
Contrast the United States with any country on the face of the earth today and ask yourself whether the situation of
the United States is not the best to be found. I will go as far as anyone in world service, but the first step to world
service is the maintenance of the United States.
I have always loved one flag and I cannot share that devotion [with] a mongrel banner created for a League.
You may call me selfish if you will, conservative or reactionary, or use any other harsh adjective you see fit to
apply, but an American I was born, an American I have remained all my life. I can never be anything else but an
American, and I must think of the United States first, and when I think of the United States first in an arrangement
like this I am thinking of what is best for the world, for if the United States fails, the best hopes of mankind fail with
it.
I have never had but one allegiance - I cannot divide it now. I have loved but one flag and I cannot share that
devotion and give affection to the mongrel banner invented for a league. Internationalism, illustrated by the
Bolshevik and by the men to whom all countries are alike provided they can make money out of them, is to me
repulsive.
National I must remain, and in that way I like all other Americans can render the amplest service to the world. The
United States is the world's best hope, but if you fetter her in the interests and quarrels of other nations, if you tangle
her in the intrigues of Europe, you will destroy her power for good and endanger her very existence. Leave her to
march freely through the centuries to come as in the years that have gone.
Strong, generous, and confident, she has nobly served mankind. Beware how you trifle with your marvellous
inheritance, this great land of ordered liberty, for if we stumble and fall freedom and civilization everywhere will go
down in ruin.
We are told that we shall 'break the heart of the world' if we do not take this league just as it stands. I fear that the
hearts of the vast majority of mankind would beat on strongly and steadily and without any quickening if the league
were to perish altogether. If it should be effectively and beneficently changed the people who would lie awake in
sorrow for a single night could be easily gathered in one not very large room but those who would draw a long
breath of relief would reach to millions.
We hear much of visions and I trust we shall continue to have visions and dream dreams of a fairer future for the
race. But visions are one thing and visionaries are another, and the mechanical appliances of the rhetorician
designed to give a picture of a present which does not exist and of a future which no man can predict are as unreal
and short-lived as the steam or canvas clouds, the angels suspended on wires and the artificial lights of the stage.
They pass with the moment of effect and are shabby and tawdry in the daylight. Let us at least be real.
Washington's entire honesty of mind and his fearless look into the face of all facts are qualities which can never go
out of fashion and which we should all do well to imitate.
116
Ideals have been thrust upon us as an argument for the league until the healthy mind which rejects cant revolts from
them. Are ideals confined to this deformed experiment upon a noble purpose, tainted, as it is, with bargains and tied
to a peace treaty which might have been disposed of long ago to the great benefit of the world if it had not been
compelled to carry this rider on its back? 'Post equitem sedet atra cura,' Horace tells us, but no blacker care ever sat
behind any rider than we shall find in this covenant of doubtful and disputed interpretation as it now perches upon
the treaty of peace.
No doubt many excellent and patriotic people see a coming fulfilment of noble ideals in the words 'league for peace.'
We all respect and share these aspirations and desires, but some of us see no hope, but rather defeat, for them in this
murky covenant. For we, too, have our ideals, even if we differ from those who have tried to establish a monopoly
of idealism.
Our first ideal is our country, and we see her in the future, as in the past, giving service to all her people and to the
world. Our ideal of the future is that she should continue to render that service of her own free will. She has great
problems of her own to solve, very grim and perilous problems, and a right solution, if we can attain to it, would
largely benefit mankind.
We would have our country strong to resist a peril from the West, as she has flung back the German menace from
the East. We would not have our politics distracted and embittered by the dissensions of other lands. We would not
have our country's vigour exhausted or her moral force abated, by everlasting meddling and muddling in every
quarrel, great and small, which afflicts the world.
Our ideal is to make her ever stronger and better and finer, because in that way alone, as we believe, can she be of
the greatest service to the world's peace and to the welfare of mankind.
117
Lesson 11: The Roaring Twenties
Assignment:
VISIONS: 624-643, 645, 647-653
Document 46: Mary Church Terrell, "Lynching from a Negro's Point of View," North American Review, 178,
(1904): 853-68.
Document 47: Marcus Garvey, Declaration of the Rights of the Negro Peoples of the World, 1920
Document 48: Analysis of the Dawes Plan to Collect from Germany, 1924
Document 49: Senator Ellison DuRant Smith of South Carolina Speech in the Senate on Behalf of the 1924
Immigration Act
Document 50: Kellogg-Briand Peace Pact, 1928
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain and evaluate the changes to the American economy and society during the 1920s. As part of
your answer, be sure to address welfare capitalism, consumer culture, the “new woman,” and
associationalism.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. What does the rise of the “New Klan” during the 1920s say about the state of race relations in America
at the time? Why, according to Mary Church Terrell, President of the National Association of Colored
Women, did lynching occur (see Document 46)? What injustices did Marcus Garvey, head of the
Universal Negro Improvement Association, says that African Americans suffered, and what rights did he
say they should have (see Document 47)?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
118
3. Explain and evaluate the limits placed on immigration by the 1924 National Origins Act. Analyze the
arguments made by Senator Ellison DuRant Smith, of South Carolina, on behalf of this act, and explain
the extent to which you agree with these arguments (see Document 49). What effect did Madison Grant’s
book, The Passing of a Great Race (see Document 33), have upon Senator Smith’s argument?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Analyze the effects of the 1924 Dawes Plan to collect reparations from Germany (see Document 48).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Analyze the philosophy behind, and the likely effects of, the 1928 Kellog-Briand Peace Pact (see
Document 50).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
119
Document 46: Mary Church Terrell, "Lynching from a Negro's Point of View," North American Review, 178,
(1904): 853-68.
Source: http://www.alexanderstreet6.com/wasm/wasmrestricted/aswpl/doc5b.htm
BY MARY CHURCH TERRELL, HONORARY PRESIDENT OF THE NATIONAL
ASSOCIATION OF COLORED WOMEN.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
Before 1904 was three months old, thirty-one negroes had been lynched. Of this number, fifteen were
murdered within one week in Arkansas, and one was shot to death in Springfield, Ohio, by a mob composed of men
who did not take the trouble to wear masks. Hanging, shooting, and burning black men, women and children in the
United States have become so common that such occurrences create but little sensation and evoke but slight
comment now. Those who are jealous of their country’s fair name feel keenly the necessity of extirpating this
lawlessness, which is so widespread and has taken such a deep root. But means of prevention can never be devised,
until the cause of lynching is more generally understood.
The reasons why the whole subject is deeply and seriously involved in error are obvious. Those who live in
the section where nine-tenths of the lynchings occur do not dare to tell the truth, even if they perceive it. When men
know that the death-knell of their aspirations and hopes will be sounded as soon as they express views to which the
majority in their immediate vicinage are opposed, they either suppress their views or trim them to fit the popular
mind. Only martyrs are brave and bold enough to defy the public will, and the manufacture of martyrs in the negro’s
behalf is not very brisk just now. Those who do not live in the section where most of the lynchings occur borrow
their views from their brothers who do, and so the errors are continually repeated and inevitably perpetuated. . . .
In the first place, it is a great mistake to suppose that rape is the real cause of lynching in the South.
Beginning with the Ku-Klux Klan, the negro has been constantly subjected to some form of organized violence ever
since he became free. It is easy to prove that rape is simply the pretext and not the cause of lynching. Statistics show
that, out of every hundred negroes who are lynched, from seventy-five to eighty-five are not even accused of this
crime, and many who are accused of it are innocent. And, yet, men who admit the accuracy of these figures gravely
tell the country that lynching can never be suppressed, until negroes cease to commit a crime with which less than
one-fourth of those murdered by mobs are charged.
The prevailing belief that negroes are not tortured by mobs unless they are charged with the “usual” crime,
does not tally with the facts. The savagery which attended the lynching of a man and his wife the first week in
March of the present year was probably never exceeded in this country or anywhere else in the civilized world. A
white planter was murdered at Doddsville, Miss., and a negro was charged with the crime. The negro fled, and his
wife, who was known to be innocent, fled with him to escape the fate which she knew awaited her, if she remained.
The two negroes were pursued and captured, and the following account of tragedy by an eye-witness appeared in the
“Evening Post,” a Democratic daily of Vicksburg, Miss.
"When the two negroes were captured, they were tied to trees, and while the funeral pyres were being prepared
they were forced to suffer the most fiendish tortures. The blacks were forced to hold out their hands while one finger
at a time was chopped off. The fingers were distributed as souvenirs. The ears of the murderers were cut off. Holbert
was beaten severely, his skull was fractured, and one of his eyes, knocked out with a stick, hung by a shred from the
socket. Neither the man nor the woman begged for mercy, nor made a groan or plea. When the executioner came
forward to lop off fingers, Holbert extended his hand without being asked. The most excruciating form of
punishment consisted in the use of a large corkscrew in the hands of some of the mob. This instrument was bored
into the flesh of the man and the woman, in the arms, legs, and body, and then pulled out, the spirals tearing out big
pieces of raw, quivering flesh every time it was withdrawn. Even this devilish torture did not make the poor brutes
cry out. When finally they were thrown on the fire and allowed to be burned to death, this came as a relief to the
maimed and suffering victims."
The North frequently sympathizes with the Southern mob, because it has been led to believe the negro’s
diabolical assaults upon white women are the chief cause of lynching. In spite of the facts, distinguished
representatives from the South are still insisting, in Congress and elsewhere, that “whenever negroes cease
committing the crime of rape, the lynchings and burnings will cease with it.” But since three-fourths of the negroes
who have met a violent death at the hands of Southern mobs have not been accused of this crime, it is evident, that,
instead of being the “usual” crime, rape is the most unusual of all the crimes for which negroes are shot, hanged, and
burned. . . .
. . . What, then, is the cause of lynching? At the last analysis, it will be discovered that there are just two
causes of lynching. In the first place, it is due to race hatred, the hatred of a stronger people toward a weaker who
120
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
were once held as slaves. In the second place, it is due to the lawlessness so prevalent in the section where ninetenths of the lynchings occur. View the question of lynching from any point of view one may, and it is evident that it
is just as impossible for the negroes of this country to prevent mob violence by any attitude of mind which they may
assume, or any course of conduct, which they may pursue, as it is for a straw dam to stop Niagara’s flow. Upon the
same spirit of intolerance and of hatred the crime of lynching must be fastened is that which called into being the
Ku-Klux Klan, and which has prompted more recent exhibitions of hostility toward the negro, such as the
disfranchisement acts, the Jim Crow Car laws, and the new slavery called “peonage,” together with other acts of
oppression which make the negro’s lot so hard.
. . . Lynching is the aftermath of slavery. The white men who shoot negroes to death and flay them alive, and
the white women who apply flaming torches to their oil-soaked bodies to-day, are the sons and daughters of women
who had but little, if any, compassion on the race when it was enslaved. The men who lynch negroes to-day are, as a
rule, the children of women who sat by their firesides happy and proud in the possession and affection of their own
children, while they looked with unpitying eye and adamantine heart upon the anguish of slave mothers whose
children had been sold away, when not overtaken by a sadder fate. If it be contended, as it often is, that negroes are
rarely lynched by the descendants of former slaveholders, it will be difficult to prove the point. According to the
reports of lynchings sent out by Southern press itself, mobs are generally composed of the “best citizens” of a place,
who quietly disperse to their homes as soon as they are certain that the negro is good and dead. The newspaper who
predicted that Sam Hose would be lynched, which offered a reward for his capture and which suggested burning at
the stake, was neither owned nor edited by the poor whites. But if it be conceded that the descendants of
slaveholders do not shoot and burn negroes, lynching must still be regarded as the legitimate offspring of slavery. If
the children of the poor whites are the chief aggressors in the lynching-bees of that section, it is because their
ancestors were brutalized by their slaveholding environment. In discussing the lynching of negroes at the present
time, the heredity and the environment, past and present, of the white mobs are not taken sufficiently into account. It
is as impossible to comprehend the cause of the ferocity and barbarity which attend the average lynching-bee
without taking into account the brutalizing effect of slavery upon the people of the section where most of the
lynchings occur, as it is to investigate the essence and nature of fire without considering the gases which cause the
flames to ignite. It is too much to expect, perhaps, that the children of women who for generations looked upon the
hardships and degradation of their sisters of a darker hue with few if any protests, should have mercy and
compassion upon the children of that oppressed race now. But what a tremendous influence for law and order, and
what a mighty foe to mob violence Southern white women might be, if they would arise in the purity and power of
their womanhood to implore their fathers, husbands and sons no longer stain their hands with the black man’s blood!
...
This same spirit manifests itself in a variety of ways. Efforts are constantly making to curtail the educational
opportunities of colored children. Already one state has enacted a law by which colored children in the public
schools are prohibited from receiving instruction higher than sixth grade, and other States will, doubtless, soon
follow this lead. It is a well-known fact that a Governor recently elected in one of the Southern States owes his
popularity and his votes to his open and avowed opposition to the education of negroes. Instance after instance
might be cited to prove that the hostility toward the negro in the South is bitter and pronounced, and that lynching is
but a manifestation of this spirit of vengeance and intolerance in its ugliest and most brutal form. . . .
To the widespread lawlessness among the white people of the South lynching is also due. In commenting
upon the blood-guiltiness of South Carolina, the Nashville “American” declared some time ago that, if the killings in
the other States had been in the same ratio to population as in South Carolina, a larger number of people would have
been murdered in the United States during 1902 than fell on the American side in the Spanish and Philippine wars. .
..
Then, too, there seems to be a decline of the great convictions in which this government was conceived and
into which it was born. Until there is a renaissance of popular belief in the principles of liberty and equality upon
which this government was founded, lynching, the Convict Lease System, the Disfranchisement Acts, the Jim Crow
Car Laws, unjust discriminations in the professions and trades and similar atrocities will continue to dishearten and
degrade the negro, and stain the fair name of the United States. For there can be no doubt that the greatest obstacle
in the way of extirpating lynching is the general attitude of the public mind toward this unspeakable crime. The
whole country seems tired of hearing about the black man’s woes. The wrongs of the Irish, of the Armenians, of the
Roumanian and Russian Jews, of the exiles of Russia and of every other oppressed people upon the face of the
globe, can arouse the sympathy and fire the indignation of the American public, which they seem to be all but
indifferent to the murderous assaults upon the negroes in the South.
121
Document 47: Marcus Garvey, Declaration of the Rights of the Negro Peoples of the World, 1920
Source: http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/garvey/filmmore/ps_rights.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
Drafted and adopted at Convention held in New York, 1920, over which Marcus Garvey presided as Chairman, and
at which he was elected Provisional President of Africa.
Preamble
Be it Resolved, That the Negro people of the world, through their chosen representatives in convention assembled in
Liberty Hall, in the City of New York and United States of America, from August 1 to August 31, in the year of our
Lord, one thousand nine hundred and twenty, protest against the wrongs and injustices they are suffering at the
hands of their white brethren, and state what they deem their fair and just rights, as well as the treatment they
propose to demand of all men in the future.
We complain:
I. That nowhere in the world, with few exceptions, are black men accorded equal treatment with white men,
although in the same situation and circumstances, but, on the contrary, are discriminated against and denied the
common rights due to human beings for no other reason than their race and color.
We are not willingly accepted as guests in the public hotels and inns of the world for no other reason than our race
and color.
II. In certain parts of the United States of America our race is denied the right of public trial accorded to other races
when accused of crime, but are lynched and burned by mobs, and such brutal and inhuman treatment is even
practiced upon our women.
III. That European nations have parcelled out among themselves and taken possession of nearly all of the continent
of Africa, and the natives are compelled to surrender their lands to aliens and are treated in most instances like
slaves.
IV. In the southern portion of the United States of America, although citizens under the Federal Constitution, and in
some states almost equal to the whites in population and are qualified land owners and taxpayers, we are,
nevertheless, denied all voice in the making and administration of the laws and are taxed without representation by
the state governments, and at the same time compelled to do military service in defense of the country.
V. On the public conveyances and common carriers in the Southern portion of the United States we are jim-crowed
and compelled to accept separate and inferior accommodations and made to pay the same fare charged for first-class
accommodations, and our families are often humiliated and insulted by drunken white men who habitually pass
through the jim-crow cars going to the smoking car.
VI. The physicians of our race are denied the right to attend their patients while in the public hospitals of the cities
and states where they reside in certain parts of the United States. Our children are forced to attend inferior separate
schools for shorter terms than white children, and the public school funds are unequally divided between the white
and colored schools.
VII. We are discriminated against and denied an equal chance to earn wages for the support of our families, and in
many instances are refused admission into labor unions, and nearly everywhere are paid smaller wages than white
men.
VIII. In Civil Service and departmental offices we are everywhere discriminated against and made to feel that to be
a black man in Europe, America and the West Indies is equivalent to being an outcast and a leper among the races of
men, no matter what the character and attainments of the black man may be.
IX. In the British and other West Indian Islands and colonies, Negroes are secretly and cunningly discriminated
against, and denied those fuller rights in government to which white citizens are appointed, nominated and elected.
X. That our people in those parts are forced to work for lower wages than the average standard of white men and are
kept in conditions repugnant to good civilized tastes and customs.
122
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
XI. That the many acts of injustice against members of our race before the courts of law in the respective islands and
colonies are of such nature as to create disgust and disrespect for the white manís sense of justice.
XII. Against all such inhuman, unchristian and uncivilized treatment we here and now emphatically protest, and
invoke the condemnation of all mankind. In order to encourage our race all over the world and to stimulate it to a
higher and grander destiny, we demand and insist on the following Declaration of Rights:
1. Be it known to all men that whereas, all men are created equal and entitled to the rights of life, liberty and the
pursuit of happiness, and because of this we, the duly elected representatives of the Negro peoples of the world,
invoking the aid of the just and Almighty God do declare all men women and children of our blood throughout the
world free citizens, and do claim them as free citizens of Africa, the Motherland of all Negroes.
2. That we believe in the supreme authority of our race in all things racial; that all things are created and given to
man as a common possession; that their should be an equitable distribution and apportionment of all such things, and
in consideration of the fact that as a race we are now deprived of those things that are morally and legally ours, we
believe it right that all such things should be acquired and held by whatsoever means possible.
3. That we believe the Negro, like any other race, should be governed by the ethics of civilization, and, therefore,
should not be deprived of any of those rights or privileges common to other human beings.
4. We declare that Negroes, wheresoever they form a community among themselves, should be given the right to
elect their own representatives to represent them in legislatures, courts of law, or such institutions as may exercise
control over that particular community.
5. We assert that the Negro is entitled to even-handed justice before all courts of law and equity in whatever country
he may be found, and when this is denied him on account of his race or color such denial is an insult to the race as a
while and should be resented by the entire boy of Negroes.
6. We declared it unfair and prejudicial to the rights of Negroes in communities where they exist in considerable
numbers to be tried by a judge and jury composed entirely of an alien race, but in all such cases members of our race
are entitled to representation on the jury.
7. We believe that any law or practice that tends to deprive any African of his land or the privileges of free
citizenship within his country is unjust and immoral, and no native should respect any such law or practice.
8. We declare taxation without representation unjust and tyrannous, and their should be no obligation on the part of
the Negro to obey the levy of a tax by an law-making body from which he is excluded and denied representation on
account of his race and color.
9. We believe that any law especially directed against the Negro to his detriment and singling him out because of his
race or color is unfair and immoral, and should not be respected.
10. We believe all men entitled to common human respect, and that our race should in no way tolerate any insults
that may be interpreted to mean disrespect to our color.
11. We deprecate the use of the term "nigger" as applied to Negroes, and demand that the word "Negro" be written
with a capital "N."
12. We believe that the Negro should adopt every means to protect himself against barbarous practices inflicted
upon him because of color.
13. We believe in the freedom of Africa for the Negro people of the world, and by the principle of Europe for the
Europeans and Asia for the Asiatics; we also demand Africa for the Africans at home and abroad.
14. We believe in the inherent right of the Negro to possess himself of Africa, and that his possession of same shall
not be regarded as an infringement on any claim or purchase made by any race or nation.
15. We strongly condemn the cupidity of those nations of the world who, by open aggression or secret schemes,
have seized the territories and inexhaustible natural wealth of Africa, and we place on record our most solemn
determination to reclaim the treasures and possession of the vast continent of our forefathers.
16. We believe all men should live in peace one with the other, but when races and nations provoke the ire of other
races and nations by attempting to infringe upon their rights, war becomes inevitable, and the attempt in any way to
free one’s self or protect one’s rights or heritage becomes justifiable.
123
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
17. Whereas, the lynching, by burning, hanging or any other means, of human beings is a barbarous practice, and a
shame and disgrace to civilization, we therefore declared any country guilty of such atrocities outside the pale of
civilization.
18. We protest against the atrocious crime of whipping, flogging and overworking of the native tribes of Africa and
Negroes everywhere. These are methods that should be abolished, and all means should be taken to prevent a
continuance of such brutal practices.
19. We protest against the atrocious practice of shaving the heads of Africans, especially of African women or
individual of Negro blood, when placed in prison as a punishment for crime by an alien race.
20. We protest against segregated districts, separate public conveyances, industrial discrimination, lynchings and
limitations of political privileges of any Negro citizen in any part of the world on account of race, color, or creed,
and will exert our full influence and power against all such.
21. We protest against any punishment inflicted upon a Negro with severity, as against lighter punishment inflicted
upon another of an alien race for like offense, as an act of prejudice injustice, and should be resented by the entire
race.
22. We protest against the system of education in any country where Negroes are denied the same privileges and
advantages as other races.
23. We declare it inhuman and unfair to boycott Negroes from industries and labor in any part of the world.
24. We believe in the doctrine of the freedom of the press, and we therefore emphatically protest against the
suppression Negro newspapers and periodicals in various parts of the world, and call upon Negroes everywhere to
employ all available means to prevent such suppression.
25. We further demand free speech universally for all men.
26. We hereby protest against the publication of scandalous and inflammatory articles by an alien press tending to
create racial strife and the exhibition of picture films showing the Negro as a cannibal.
27. We believe in the self-determination of all peoples.
28. We declare for the freedom religious worship.
29. With the help of Almighty God, we declare ourselves the protectors of the honor and virtue of our women and
children, and pledge our lives for their protection and defense everywhere, and under all circumstances from wrongs
and outrages.
30. We demand the right of unlimited and unprejudiced education for ourselves and our posterity forever.
31. We declare that the teaching in any school by alien teachers to our boys and girls, that the alien race is superior
to the Negro race, is an insult to the Negro people of the world.
32. Where Negroes form a part of the citizenry of any country, and pass the civil service examination of such
country, we declare them entitled to the same consideration as other citizens as to appointments in such civil service.
33. We vigorously protest against the increasingly unfair and unjust treatment accorded Negro travelers on land and
sea by the agents and employees of railroad and steamship companies and insist that for equal fare we receive equal
privileges with travelers of other races.
34. We declare it unjust for any country, State or nation to enact laws tending to hinder and obstruct the free
immigration of Negroes on account of their race and color.
35. That the right of the Negro to travel unmolested throughout the world be not abridged by any person or persons,
and all Negroes are called upon to give aid to a fellow Negro when thus molested.
36. We declare that all Negroes are entitled to the same right to travel over the world as other men.
37. We hereby demand that the governments of the world recognize our leader and his representatives chosen by the
race to look after the welfare of our people under such governments.
38. We demand complete control of our social institutions without interference by any alien race or races.
124
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
39. That the colors, Red, Black and Green, be the colors of the Negro race.
40. Resolved, That the anthem "Ethiopia, Thou Land of Our Fathers," etc., shall be the anthem of the Negro race.
41. We believe that any limited liberty which deprives one of the complete rights and prerogatives of full citizenship
is but a modified form of slavery.
42. We declare it an injustice to our people and a serious impediment to the health of the race to deny to competent
licensed Negro physicians the right to practice in the public hospitals of the communities in which they reside, for
no other reason than their race and color.
43. We call upon the various governments of the world to accept and acknowledge Negro representatives who shall
be sent to the said governments to represent the general welfare of the Negro peoples of the world.
44. We deplore and protest against the practice of confining juvenile prisoners in prisons with adults, and we
recommend that such youthful prisoners be taught gainful trades under humane supervision.
45. Be it further resolved, that we as a race of people declare the League of Nations null and void as far as the Negro
is concerned, in that it seeks to deprive Negroes of their liberty.
46. We demand of all men to do unto us as we would do unto them, in the name of justice; and we cheerfully accord
to all men all the rights we claim herein for ourselves.
47. We declare that no Negro shall engage himself in battle for an alien race without first obtaining the consent of
the leader of the Negro people of the world, except in a matter of national self-defense.
48. We protest against the practice of drafting Negroes and sending them to war with alien forces without proper
training, and demand in all cases that Negro soldiers be given the same training as the aliens.
49. We demand that instructions given Negro children in schools include the subject of "Negro History," to their
benefit.
50. We demand a free and unfettered commercial intercourse with all the Negro people of the world.
51. We declare for the absolute freedom of the seas for all peoples.
52. We demand that our duly accredited representatives be given proper recognition in all leagues, conferences,
conventions or courts of international arbitration wherever human rights are discussed.
53. We proclaim the 31st day of August of each year to be an international holiday to be observed by all Negroes.
54. We want all men to know we shall maintain and contend for the freedom and equality of every man, woman and
child of our race, with our lives, our fortunes and our sacred honor.
These rights we believe to be justly ours and proper for the protection of the Negro race at large, and because of this
belief we, on behalf of the four hundred million Negroes of the world, do pledge herein the sacred blood of the race
in defense, and we hereby subscribe our names as a guarantee of the truthfulness and faithfulness hereof in the
presence of Almighty God, on the 13th day of August, in the year of our Lord one thousand nine hundred and
twenty.
Document 48: Analysis of the Dawes Plan to Collect from Germany, 1924
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
AFTER deluges of rumor, we now have the Dawes Report. In substance, it is British; in form, it saves the face of
France; and it represents a momentous advance towards economic peace in Europe. Here is precisely what the report
means:
First, the French army remains in the Ruhr, but the occupation becomes invisible." All German industries are
restored to Germany.
Secondly, while the total of German reparations, namely 33 billion dollars, is not in terms reduced, the annual
payments from Germany, at present amounting to a nominal 2 billion dollars, are limited to 250 million dollars the
first year; rising to about 600 million dollars in the fifth or normal year. If the Allies take commodities, Germany is
to be credited with the value. In other words, the above sums are inclusive. This represents a cut of Germany’s total
125
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
annual payments of seven-eighths at the outset and two-thirds in a normal year. The British payments to the United
States are, by the way, about 150 million dollars a year.
The contributions by Germany are to be assisted at the outset by a foreign loan, but, in a normal year, are to be
derived from (1) the budget, (2) the railways and (3) a mortgage on all Germany’s industries.
In a normal year 300 million dollars will come from the taxes. On the railroads, bonds will be secured, the interest
on which, with other receipts, will produce 225 million dollars. And on the general industries there will be bonds
producing 75 million dollars for a normal year. There is to be a prosperity index which will show at any given time
whether Germany can be expected to pay larger sums than stipulated.
All Germany’s internal debts are wiped out with the fall of the mark. She can thus create external obligations like
the above and still balance her domestic budget. She will be expected to do this. As for her credits abroad, the
Committee over which the British banker, Reginald McKenna, presides, has reported that at the end of 1923
Germany had about $ 1,700,000,000 thus deposited in foreign countries, chiefly as the result of selling marks to a
million too trustful buyers, who have suffered a total loss.
The Reichsbank (or a substitute) is to be set up in Berlin and is again to issue a currency, backed by the gold
standard. This means that German marks, as now reckoned by the quadrillion, will cease to be a grim financial jest.
In order to meet her initial payments of reparations and to establish a gold reserve as basis of her new currency,
Germany must borrow 200 million dollars from other countries. And she must submit to a measure of international
control of her finances, her railways and her industrial bonds, allocated to reparations. For the control of these vast
affairs, there is to be a dependence, in some measure, on the League of Nations, with the hope that the United States
will participate, if only by "observation" and friendly counsel.
A document so detailed and complicated as the Dawes Report, which is made public as we go to press, and the
acceptance of which is expected of both France and Germany, is not easy thus rapidly to summarize. Naturally, it
has been blessed by Sir John Bradbury, the spokesman of the Bank of England. It is not less natural that, even in
accepting the Report, Paris should be suspicious. Will Germany pay even the reduced amount? Is she not building
up an army of 300,000 men, or three times the allowance under the Treaty of Versailles? Did not Bismarck’s
birthday lead to demonstrations on behalf of a Kaiser? Is not Stresemann himself talking in favor of the monarchy?
And has not Bavaria acquitted Ludendorff amid profuse demonstrations of exuberance? At the German Elections, so
often postponed and now inevitable, the German National Party is demanding a plebiscite on "the king question,"
and attacks of toothache have necessitated frequent visits to Berlin on the part of the Crown Prince. The Imperial
Flag is popular and there is "a drive" for the creator of the German Navy, Admiral von Tirpitz. The results of the
Bavarian elections are reactionary. And Germany has anticipated the Dawes Report by a reluctant howl of calculated
anguish, accentuated by the death of her chief industrialist, Hugo Stinnes.
All this has given France a fit of the nerves. And she has approached Great Britain in order to obtain a defensive
alliance as the price doubtless of acquiescence in the Dawes Report. Prime Minister Macdonald in London has
replied that such guarantee must depend on agreement over reparations and must be arranged through the League of
Nations. To this, the attitude of Poincare [the French Premier] is reported to be that he would be ready to admit
Germany in September to the League of Nations, provided that Germany has accepted the Dawes Report and
submitted to examination of her alleged armaments.
In the teeth of this situation, the "Berliner Tageblatt" has published what it declares to be the secret treaty signed by
France and Czecho-Slovakia on January 25, 1914. In any war with Germany, France and Czecho-Slovakia will
support one another. And both powers will support Poland in a war with Germany. In a war between Poland and
Russia, the two signatory powers will remain neutral. If Austria tries to join Germany, the two powers will occupy
her territory; and if Germany restores the Hohenzollerns, war on her will be declared. While attempts are to be made
to establish friendly relations with Russia, any attack by Russia on Roumania will be resisted by France and CzechoSlovakia. The two powers will oppose Italy’s attempt to dominate the Mediterranean.
While Foreign Secretary Benes, of Czecho-Slovakia, declares that these documents are "forged," one does not seem
to find so explicit a disclaimer on the part of France…. The calm economics of Messrs. Dawes and McKenna are
thus enunciated amid a whirlpool of intrigue.
Document 49: Senator Ellison DuRant Smith of South Carolina Speech on Behalf of the 1924 Immigration
Restriction Act
Source: http://historymatters.gmu.edu/d/5080/
1
2
It seems to me the point as to this measure—and I have been so impressed for several years—is that the time has
arrived when we should shut the door. We have been called the melting pot of the world. We had an experience just
126
3
4
a few years ago, during the great World War, when it looked as though we had allowed influences to enter our
borders that were about to melt the pot in place of us being the melting pot.
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
I think that we have sufficient stock in America now for us to shut the door, Americanize what we have, and save
the resources of America for the natural increase of our population. We all know that one of the most prolific causes
of war is the desire for increased land ownership for the overflow of a congested population. We are increasing at
such a rate that in the natural course of things in a comparatively few years the landed resources, the natural
resources of the country, shall be taken up by the natural increase of our population. It seems to me the part of
wisdom now that we have throughout the length and breadth of continental America a population which is beginning
to encroach upon the reserve and virgin resources of the country to keep it in trust for the multiplying population of
the country.
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
I do not believe that political reasons should enter into the discussion of this very vital question. It is of greater
concern to us to maintain the institutions of America, to maintain the principles upon which this Government is
founded, than to develop and exploit the underdeveloped resources of the country. There are some things that are
dearer to us, fraught with more benefit to us, than the immediate development of the undeveloped resources of the
country. I believe that our particular ideas, social, moral, religious, and political, have demonstrated, by virtue of the
progress we have made and the character of people that we are, that we have the highest ideals of any member of the
human family or any nation. We have demonstrated the fact that the human family, certainty the predominant breed
in America, can govern themselves by a direct government of the people. If this Government shall fail, it shall fail
by virtue of the terrible law of inherited tendency. Those who come from the nations which from time immemorial
have been under the dictation of a master fall more easily by the law of inheritance and the inertia of habit into a
condition of political servitude than the descendants of those who cleared the forests, conquered the savage, stood at
arms and won their liberty from their mother country, England.
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
I think we now have sufficient population in our country for us to shut the door and to breed up a pure, unadulterated
American citizenship. I recognize that there is a dangerous lack of distinction between people of a certain nationality
and the breed of the dog. Who is an American? Is he an immigrant from Italy? Is he an immigrant from Germany? If
you were to go abroad and some one were to meet you and say, “I met a typical American,” what would flash into
your mind as a typical American, the typical representative of that new Nation? Would it be the son of an Italian
immigrant, the son of a German immigrant, the son of any of the breeds from the Orient, the son of the denizens of
Africa? We must not get our ethnological distinctions mixed up with out anthropological distinctions. It is the breed
of the dog in which I am interested. I would like for the Members of the Senate to read that book just recently
published by Madison Grant, The Passing of a Great Race. Thank God we have in America perhaps the largest
percentage of any country in the world of the pure, unadulterated Anglo-Saxon stock; certainly the greatest of any
nation in the Nordic breed. It is for the preservation of that splendid stock that has characterized us that I would
make this not an asylum for the oppressed of all countries, but a country to assimilate and perfect that splendid type
of manhood that has made America the foremost Nation in her progress and in her power, and yet the youngest of all
the nations. I myself believe that the preservation of her institutions depends upon us now taking counsel with our
condition and our experience during the last World War.
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
Without offense, but with regard to the salvation of our own, let us shut the door and assimilate what we have, and
let us breed pure American citizens and develop our own American resources. I am more in favor of that than I am
of our quota proposition. Of course, it may not meet the approbation of the Senate that we shall shut the door—
which I unqualifiedly and unreservedly believe to be our duty—and develop what we have, assimilate and digest
what we have into pure Americans, with American aspirations, and thoroughly familiar with the love of American
institutions, rather than the importation of any number of men from other countries. If we may not have that, then I
am in favor of putting the quota down to the lowest possible point, with every selective element in it that may be.
47
48
49
50
51
52
The great desideratum of modern times has been education not alone book knowledge, but that education which
enables men to think right, to think logically, to think truthfully, men equipped with power to appreciate the rapidly
developing conditions that are all about us, that have converted the world in the last 50 years into a brand new world
and made us masters of forces that are revolutionizing production. We want men not like dumb, driven cattle from
those nations where the progressive thought of the times has scarcely made a beginning and where they see men as
mere machines; we want men who have an appreciation of the responsibility brought about by the manifestation of
127
53
54
55
56
the power of that individual. We have not that in this country to-day. We have men here to-day who are selfishly
utilizing the enormous forces discovered by genius, and if we are not careful as statesmen, if we are not careful in
our legislation, these very masters of the tremendous forces that have been made available to us will bring us under
their domination and control by virtue of the power they have in multiplying their wealth.
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
We are struggling to-day against the organized forces of man’s brain multiplied a million times by materialized
thought in the form of steam and electricity as applied in the everyday affairs of man. We have enough in this
country to engage the brain of every lover of his country in solving the problems of a democratic government in the
midst of the imperial power that genius is discovering and placing in the hands of man. We have population enough
to-day without throwing wide our doors and jeopardizing the interests of this country by pouring into it men who
willingly become the slaves of those who employ them in manipulating these forces of nature, and they few reap the
enormous benefits that accrue therefrom.
64
65
66
We ought to Americanize not only our population but our forces. We ought to Americanize our factories
and our vast material resources, so that we can make each contribute to the other and have an abundance
for us under the form of the government laid down by our fathers.
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
The Senator from Georgia [Mr. Harris] has introduced an amendment to shut the door. It is not a question of politics.
It is a question of maintaining that which has made you and me the beneficiaries of the greatest hope that ever
burned in the human breast for the most splendid future that ever stood before mankind, where the boy in the gutter
can look with confidence to the seat of the Presidency of the United States; where the boy in the gutter can look
forward to the time when, paying the price of a proper citizen, he may fill a seat in this hall; where the boy to-day
poverty-stricken, standing in the midst of all the splendid opportunities of America, should have and, please God, if
we do our duty, will have an opportunity to enjoy the marvelous wealth that the genius and brain of our country is
making possible for us all.
75
76
77
We do not want to tangle the skein of America’s progress by those who imperfectly understand the genius of our
Government and the opportunities that lie about us. Let up keep what we have, protect what we have, make what we
have the realization of the dream of those who wrote the Constitution.
78
79
80
81
82
I am more concerned about that than I am about whether a new railroad shall be built or whether there shall be
diversified farming next year or whether a certain coal mine shall be mined. I would rather see American citizenship
refined to the last degree in all that makes America what we hope it will be than to develop the resources of America
at the expense of the citizenship of our country. The time has come when we should shut the door and keep what we
have for what we hope our own people to be.
Document 50: Kellogg-Briand Peace Pact, 1928
Source: http://elsinore.cis.yale.edu/lawweb/avalon/kbpact/kbpact.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
BY THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. A PROCLAMATION.
11
12
13
14
THE PRESIDENT OF THE GERMAN REICH, THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF
AMERICA, HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH
REPUBLIC, HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF GREAT BRITAIN IRELAND AND THE BRITISH
DOMINIONS BEYOND THE SEAS, EMPEROR OF INDIA, HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF ITALY, HIS
WHEREAS a Treaty between the President of the United States Of America, the President of the German
Reich, His Majesty the King of the Belgians, the President of the French Republic, His Majesty the King of
Great Britain, Ireland and the British Dominions beyond the Seas, Emperor of India, His Majesty the King of
Italy, His Majesty the Emperor of Japan, the President of the Republic of Poland, and the President of the
Czechoslovak Republic, providing for the renunciation of war as an instrument of national policy, was
concluded and signed by their respective Plenipotontiaries at Paris on the twenty-seventh day of August, one
thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight, the original of which Treaty, being in the English and the French
languages, is word for word as follows:
128
15
16
MAJESTY THE EMPEROR OF JAPAN, THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF POLAND THE
PRESIDENT OF THE CZECHOSLOVAK REPUBLIC,
17
Deeply sensible of their solemn duty to promote the welfare of mankind;
18
19
20
Persuaded that the time has, come when a frank renunciation of war as an instrument of na tional policy should
be made to the end that the peaceful and friendly relations now existing between their peoples may be
perpetuated;
21
22
23
Convinced that all changes in their relations with one another should be sought only by pacific means and be
the result of a peaceful and orderly process, and that any signatory Power which shall hereafter seek to promote
its ts national interests by resort to war a should be denied the benefits furnished by this Treaty;
24
25
26
27
Hopeful that, encouraged by their example, all the other nations of the world will join in this humane endeavor
and by adhering to the present Treaty as soon as it comes into force bring their peoples within the scope of its
beneficent provisions, thus uniting the civilized nations of the world in a common renunciation of war as an
instrument of their national policy;
28
29
30
31
32
Have decided to conclude a Treaty and for that purpose have appointed as their respective Plenipotentiaries . . . who,
having communicated to one another their full powers found in good and due form have agreed upon the following
articles:
33
34
35
The High Contracting Parties solemly declare in the names of their respective peoples that they condemn recourse to
war for the solution of international controversies, and renounce it, as an instrument of national policy in their
relations with one another.
36
ARTICLE II
37
38
The High Contracting Parties agree that the settlement or solution of all disputes or conflicts of whatever nature or
of whatever origin they may be, which may arise among them, shall never be sought except by pacific means.
39
ARTICLE III
40
41
42
The present Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties named in the Preamble in accordance with their
respective constitutional requirements, and shall take effect as between them as soon as all their several instruments
of ratification shall have been deposited at Washington.
43
44
45
46
This Treaty shall, when it has come into effect as prescribed in the preceding paragraph, remain open as long as may
be necessary for adherence by all the other Powers of the world. Every instrument evidencing the adherence of a
Power shall be deposited at Washington and the Treaty shall immediately upon such deposit become effective as;
between the Power thus adhering and the other Powers parties hereto.
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
It shall be the duty of the Government of the United States to furnish each Government named in the Preamble and
every Government subsequently adhering to this Treaty with a certified copy of the Treaty and of every instrument
of ratification or adherence. It shall also be the duty of the Government of the United States telegraphically to notify
such Governments immediately upon the deposit with it of each instrument of ratification or adherence.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty in the French and English languages
both texts having equal force, and hereunto affix their seals.
ARTICLE I
DONE at Paris, the twenty seventh day of August in the year one thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight.
129
Lesson 12: The Great Depression: Causes and Conditions
Assignment:
VISIONS: 654-661, 670-671
Document 51: President Hoover’s Inaugural Address, 1929
Document 52: President Hoover on Bonus Marchers, July 29, 1932
Learning Objectives:
1. What, according to President Hoover in his inaugural address, were the nation’s legislative priorities in
March 1929 (see Document 51)? To what extent, in your opinion, was President Hoover correct at the
time?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the causes of the Great Depression, and the causes of the stock market crash, or “Great
Crash,” in October 1929.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
3. Describe the economic and social conditions in the United States during the Great Depression.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
130
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe the ecological disaster of the “Dust Bowl,” and explain why it occurred.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Describe the actions taken by President Herbert Hoover to end the Great Depression, and evaluate
their results. As part of your answer, describe and evaluate the Smoot-Hawley Tariff of 1930.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
6. Describe and evaluate President Hoover’s reaction to the “Bonus Army” (see Document 52).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
131
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 51: President Hoover’s Inaugural Address, 1929
Source: Britannica (primary document)
OUR PROGRESS
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
. . . If we survey the situation of our Nation both at home and abroad, we find many satisfactions; we find some
causes for concern. We have emerged from the losses of the Great War and the reconstruction following it with
increased virility and strength. From this strength we have contributed to the recovery and progress of the world.
What America has done has given renewed hope and courage to all who have faith in government by the people. In
the large view, we have reached a higher degree of comfort and security than ever existed before in the history of the
world. Through liberation from widespread poverty we have reached a higher degree of individual freedom than
ever before. The devotion to and concern for our institutions are deep and sincere. We are steadily building a new
race--a new civilization great in its own attainments. The influence and high purposes of our Nation are respected
among the peoples of the world. We aspire to distinction in the world, but to a distinction based upon confidence in
our sense of justice as well as our accomplishments within our own borders and in our own lives. For wise guidance
in this great period of recovery the Nation is deeply indebted to Calvin Coolidge.
But all this majestic advance should not obscure the constant dangers from which self-government must be
safeguarded. The strong man must at all times be alert to the attack of insidious disease.
THE FAILURE OF OUR SYSTEM OF CRIMINAL JUSTICE
The most malign of all these dangers today is disregard and disobedience of law. Crime is increasing. Confidence in
rigid and speedy justice is decreasing. I am not prepared to believe that this indicates any decay in the moral fibre of
the American people. I am not prepared to believe that it indicates an impotence of the Federal Government to
enforce its laws.
It is only in part due to the additional burdens imposed upon our judicial system by the 18th amendment. 1 The
problem is much wider than that. Many influences had increasingly complicated and weakened our law enforcement
organization long before the adoption of the 18th amendment.
The 18th amendment to the Constitution, ratified January 16, 1919, prohibited "the manufacture, sale, or
transportation of intoxicating liquors within, the transportation thereof into, or the exportation thereof from the
United States and all territory subject to the jurisdiction thereof for beverage purposes."
To reestablish the vigor and effectiveness of law enforcement we must critically consider the entire Federal
machinery of justice, the redistribution of its functions, the simplification of its procedure, the provision of
additional special tribunals, the better selection of juries, and the more effective organization of our agencies of
investigation and prosecution that justice may be sure and that it may be swift. While the authority of the Federal
Government extends to but part of our vast system of national, State, and local justice, yet the standards which the
Federal Government establishes have the most profound influence upon the whole structure.
We are fortunate in the ability and integrity of our Federal judges and attorneys. But the system which these officers
are called upon to administer is in many respects ill adapted to present-day conditions. Its intricate and involved
rules of procedure have become the refuge of both big and little criminals. There is a belief abroad that by invoking
technicalities, subterfuge, and delay, the ends of justice may be thwarted by those who can pay the cost.
Reform, reorganization, and strengthening of our whole judicial and enforcement system, both in civil and criminal
sides, have been advocated for years by statesmen, judges, and bar associations. First steps toward that end should
not longer be delayed. Rigid and expeditious justice is the first safeguard of freedom, the basis of all ordered liberty,
the vital force of progress. It must not come to be in our Republic that it can be defeated by the indifference of the
citizens, by exploitation of the delays and entanglements of the law, or by combinations of criminals. Justice must
not fail because the agencies of enforcement are either delinquent or inefficiently organized. To consider these evils,
to find their remedy, is the most sore necessity of our times. . . .
THE RELATION OF GOVERNMENT TO BUSINESS
The election has again confirmed the determination of the American people that regulation of private enterprise and
not Government ownership or operation is the course rightly to be pursued in our relation to business. In recent
132
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
years we have established a differentiation in the whole method of business regulation between the industries which
produce and distribute commodities on the one hand and public utilities on the other. In the former, our laws insist
upon effective competition; in the latter, because we substantially confer a monopoly by limiting competition, we
must regulate their services and rates. The rigid enforcement of the laws applicable to both groups is the very base of
equal opportunity and freedom from domination for all our people, and it is just as essential for the stability and
prosperity of business itself as for the protection of the public at large. Such regulation should be extended by the
Federal Government within the limitations of the Constitution and only when the individual States are without
power to protect their citizens through their own authority. On the other hand, we should be fearless when the
authority rests only in the Federal Government.
COOPERATION BY THE GOVERNMENT
The larger purpose of our economic thought should be to establish more firmly stability and security of business and
employment and thereby remove poverty still further from our borders. Our people have in recent years developed a
new-found capacity for cooperation among themselves to effect high purposes in public welfare. It is an advance
toward the highest conception of self-government. Self-government does not and should not imply the use of
political agencies alone. Progress is born of cooperation in the community--not from governmental restraints. The
Government should assist and encourage these movements of collective self-help by itself cooperating with them.
Business has by cooperation made great progress in the advancement of service, in stability, in regularity of
employment, and in the correction of its own abuses. Such progress, however, can continue only so long as business
manifests its respect for law.
There is an equally important field of cooperation by the Federal Government with the multitude of agencies, State,
municipal, and private, in the systematic development of those processes which directly affect public health,
recreation, education, and the home. We have need further to perfect the means by which Government can be
adapted to human service.
EDUCATION
Although education is primarily a responsibility of the States and local communities, and rightly so, yet the Nation
as a whole is vitally concerned in its development everywhere to the highest standards and to complete universality.
Self-government can succeed only through an instructed electorate. Our objective is not simply to overcome
illiteracy. The Nation has marched far beyond that. The more complex the problems of the Nation become, the
greater is the need for more and more advanced instruction. Moreover, as our numbers increase and as our life
expands with science and invention, we must discover more and more leaders for every walk of life. We cannot
hope to succeed in directing this increasingly complex civilization unless we can draw all the talent of leadership
from the whole people. One civilization after another has been wrecked upon the attempt to secure sufficient
leadership from a single group or class. If we would prevent the growth of class distinctions and would constantly
refresh our leadership with the ideals of our people, we must draw constantly from the general mass. The full
opportunity for every boy and girl to rise through the selective processes of education can alone secure to us this
leadership. . . .
WORLD PEACE
The United States fully accepts the profound truth that our own progress, prosperity, and peace are interlocked with
the progress, prosperity, and peace of all humanity. The whole world is at peace. The dangers to a continuation of
this peace today are largely the fear and suspicion which still haunt the world. No suspicion or fear can be rightly
directed toward our country.
Those who have a true understanding of America know that we have no desire for territorial expansion, for
economic or other domination of other peoples. Such purposes are repugnant to our ideals of human freedom. Our
form of government is ill adapted to the responsibilities which inevitably follow permanent limitation of the
independence of other peoples. Superficial observers seem to find no destiny for our abounding increase in
population, in wealth and power except that of imperialism. They fail to see that the American people are engrossed
in the building for themselves of a new economic system, a new social system, a new political system--all of which
are characterized by aspirations of freedom of opportunity and thereby are the negation of imperialism. They fail to
realize that because of our abounding prosperity our youth are pressing more and more into our institutions of
learning; that our people are seeking a larger vision through art, literature, science, and travel; that they are moving
toward stronger moral and spiritual life--that from these things our sympathies are broadening beyond the bounds of
our Nation and race toward their true expression in a real brotherhood of man. They fail to see that the idealism of
133
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
America will lead it to no narrow or selfish channel, but inspire it to do its full share as a Nation toward the
advancement of civilization. It will do that not by mere declaration but by taking a practical part in supporting all
useful international undertakings. We not only desire peace with the world, but to see peace maintained throughout
the world. We wish to advance the reign of justice and reason toward the extinction of force.
The recent treaty for the renunciation of war as an instrument of national policy sets an advanced standard in our
conception of the relations of nations. Its acceptance should pave the way to greater limitation of armament, the
offer of which we sincerely extend to the world. But its full realization also implies a greater and greater perfection
in the instrumentalities for pacific settlement of controversies between nations. In the creation and use of these
instrumentalities we should support every sound method of conciliation, arbitration, and judicial settlement.
American statesmen were among the first to propose, and they have constantly urged upon the world, the
establishment of a tribunal for the settlement of controversies of a justiciable character. The Permanent Court of
International Justice in its major purpose is thus peculiarly identified with American ideals and with American
statesmanship. No more potent instrumentality for this purpose has ever been conceived and no other is practicable
of establishment. The reservations placed upon our adherence should not be misinterpreted. The United States seeks
by these reservations no special privilege or advantage but only to clarify our relation to advisory opinions and other
matters which are subsidiary to the major purpose of the Court. The way should, and I believe will, be found by
which we may take our proper place in a movement so fundamental to the progress of peace.
Our people have determined that we should make no political engagements such as membership in the League of
Nations, which may commit us in advance as a nation to become involved in the settlements of controversies
between other countries. They adhere to the belief that the independence of America from such obligations increases
its ability and availability for service in all fields of human progress.
I have lately returned from a journey among our sister Republics of the Western Hemisphere. 3 I have received
unbounded hospitality and courtesy as their expression of friendliness to our country. We are held by particular
bonds of sympathy and common interest with them. They are each of them building a racial character and a culture
which is an impressive contribution to human progress. We wish only for the maintenance of their independence, the
growth of their stability and their prosperity. While we have had wars in the Western Hemisphere, yet on the whole
the record is in encouraging contrast with that of other parts of the world. Fortunately the New World is largely free
from the inheritances of fear and distrust which have so troubled the Old World. We should keep it so.
It is impossible, my countrymen, to speak of peace without profound emotion. In thousands of homes in America, in
millions of homes around the world, there are vacant chairs. It would be a shameful confession of our unworthiness
if it should develop that we have abandoned the hope for which all these men died. Surely civilization is old enough,
surely mankind is mature enough so that we ought in our own lifetime to find a way to permanent peace. Abroad, to
west and east, are nations whose sons mingled their blood with the blood of our sons on the battlefields. Most of
these nations have contributed to our race, to our culture, our knowledge, and our progress. From one of them we
derive our very language and from many of them much of the genius of our institutions. Their desire for peace is as
deep and sincere as our own.
Peace can be contributed to by respect for our ability in defense. Peace can be promoted by the limitation of arms
and by the creation of the instrumentalities for peaceful settlement of controversies. But it will become a reality only
through self-restraint and active effort in friendliness and helpfulness. I covet for this administration a record of
having further contributed to advance the cause of peace. . . .
SPECIAL SESSION OF THE CONGRESS
Action upon some of the proposals upon which the Republican Party was returned to power, particularly further
agricultural relief and limited changes in the tariff, cannot in justice to our farmers, our labor, and our manufacturers
be postponed. I shall therefore request a special session of Congress for the consideration of these two questions. I
shall deal with each of them upon the assembly of the Congress.
OTHER MANDATES FROM THE ELECTION
It appears to me that the more important further mandates from the recent election were the maintenance of the
integrity of the Constitution; the vigorous enforcement of the laws; the continuance of economy in public
expenditure; the continued regulation of business to prevent domination in the community; the denial of ownership
or operation of business by the Government in competition with its citizens; the avoidance of policies which would
involve us in the controversies of foreign nations; the more effective reorganization of the departments of the
134
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
Federal Government; the expansion of public works; and the promotion of welfare activities affecting education and
the home.
These were the more tangible determinations of the election, but beyond them was the confidence and belief of the
people that we would not neglect the support of the embedded ideals and aspirations of America. These ideals and
aspirations are the touchstones upon which the day-today administration and legislative acts of government must be
tested. More than this, the Government must, so far as lies within its proper powers, give leadership to the
realization of these ideals and to the fruition of these aspirations. No one can adequately reduce these things of the
spirit to phrases or to a catalogue of definitions. We do know what the attainments of these ideals should be: the
preservation of self-government and its full foundations in local government; the perfection of justice whether in
economic or in social fields; the maintenance of ordered liberty; the denial of domination by any group or class; the
building up and preservation of equality of opportunity; the stimulation of initiative and individuality; absolute
integrity in public affairs; the choice of officials for fitness to office; the direction of economic progress toward
prosperity and the further lessening of poverty; the freedom of public opinion; the sustaining of education and of the
advancement of knowledge; the growth of religious spirit and the tolerance of all faiths; the strengthening of the
home; the advancement of peace.
There is no short road to the realization of these aspirations. Ours is a progressive people, but with a determination
that progress must be based upon the foundation of experience. Ill-considered remedies for our faults bring only
penalties after them. But if we hold the faith of the men in our mighty past who created these ideals, we shall leave
them heightened and strengthened for our children.
CONCLUSION
This is not the time and place for extended discussion. The questions before our country are problems of progress to
higher standards; they are not the problems of degeneration. They demand thought and they serve to quicken the
conscience and enlist our sense of responsibility for their settlement. And that responsibility rests upon you, my
countrymen, as much as upon those of us who have been selected for office.
Ours is a land rich in resources, stimulating in its glorious beauty, filled with millions of happy homes, blessed with
comfort and opportunity. In no nation are the institutions of progress more advanced. In no nation are the fruits of
accomplishment more secure. In no nation is the government more worthy of respect. No country is more loved by
its people. I have an abiding faith in their capacity, integrity, and high purpose. I have no fears for the future of our
country. It is bright with hope.
In the presence of my countrymen, mindful of the solemnity of this occasion, knowing what the task means and the
responsibility which it involves, I beg your tolerance, your aid, and your cooperation. I ask the help of Almighty
God in this service to my country to which you have called me.
Document 52: President Hoover on Bonus Marchers, July 29, 1932
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
THE PRESIDENT said:
"A challenge to the authority of the United States Government has been met, swiftly and firmly.
"After months of patient indulgence, the Government met overt lawlessness as it always must be met if the
cherished processes of self-government are to be preserved. We cannot tolerate the abuse of constitutional rights by
those who would destroy all government, no matter who they may be. Government cannot be coerced by mob rule.
"The Department of Justice is pressing its investigation into the violence which forced the call for Army
detachments, and it is my sincere hope that those agitators who inspired yesterday’s attack upon the Federal
authority may be brought speedily to trial in the civil courts. There can be no safe harbor in the United States of
America for violence.
"Order and civil tranquillity are the first requisites in the great task of economic reconstruction to which our whole
people now are devoting their heroic and noble energies. This national effort must not be retarded in even the
slightest degree by organized lawlessness. The first obligation of my office is to uphold and defend the Constitution
and the authority of the law. This I propose always to do."
NOTE: On the same day, the White House issued a text of the charge given to the grand jury by Judge Oscar R.
Luhring of the Supreme Court of the District of Columbia. The charge, dated July 29, 1932, follows:
135
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
The Court must take notice of the startling news appearing in the public press yesterday afternoon and this
morning.
It appears that a considerable group of men, styling themselves as bonus marchers, have come to the
District of Columbia from all parts of the country for the stated purpose of petitioning Congress for the passage of
legislation providing for the immediate payment of the so-called bonus certificates. The number of these men has
been variously estimated as from five to ten thousand.
It is reported that certain buildings in this city, belonging to the Government, were in the possession of
members of this so-called bonus army, who had been requested to vacate but had declined to do so; that possession
of the property by the Government was immediately necessary for the erection of new buildings which Congress had
directed built; that yesterday agents of the Treasury, proceeding lawfully, went upon the premises to dispossess the
bonus army, and a force of district police was present to afford protection and prevent disorder; that the bonus
marchers were removed from one old building which the public contractor was waiting to demolish; that thereupon a
mob of several thousand bonus marchers, coming from other quarters, proceeded to this place for the purpose of
resisting the officials and of regaining possession of the Government property.
It appears that this mob, incited by some of their number, attacked the police, seriously injured a number of
them, and engaged in riot and disorder. Their acts of resistance reached such a point that the police authorities were
unable to maintain order and the Commissioners of the District were compelled to call upon the Federal authorities
for troops to restore order and protect life and property.
It is obvious that the laws of the District were violated in many respects. You should undertake an
immediate investigation of these events with a view to bringing to justice those responsible for this violence, and
those inciting it as well as those who took part in acts of violence.
It is reported that the mob guilty of actual violence included few men, and was made up mainly of
communists, and other disorderly elements. I hope you will find that is so and that few men who have worn the
Nation’s uniform engaged in this violent attack upon law and order. In the confusion not many arrests have been
made, and it is said that many of the most violent disturbers and criminal elements in the unlawful gathering have
already scattered and escaped from the city, but it may be possible yet to identify and apprehend them and bring
them to justice.
It is important that this matter be dealt with promptly. The United States Attorney is prepared to assist you
in every way you may require.
That is all I have to say. The matter is in your hands.
136
Lesson 13: Franklin Delano Roosevelt and The New Deal
Assignment:
VISIONS: 662-683
Document 53: President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, First Inaugural Address, March 4, 1933
Document 54: President Franklin Delano Roosevelt Outlines the New Deal, May 7, 1933
Document 55: President Franklin Delano Roosevelt Characterizes the New Deal, 1934
Document 56: President Franklin Delano Roosevelt’s Message to Congress on Social Security, Jan. 17, 1935
Document 57: Huey Long’s “Share Our Wealth” Program, 1935
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the political philosophy behind the Early New Deal (see documents 53, 54, and 55), describe
its programs, and evaluate the effects of those programs. As part of your answer, be sure to address the
Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation, the National Recovery Administration, and the Supreme Court’s
Schecter Poultry Corp. v. United States decision.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the political philosophy behind the Second New Deal. Explain why the Second New Deal
was necessary, describe its programs, and evaluate the effects of those programs. As part of your answer,
be sure to address the political impact of Huey Long (see Document 57), the Works Progress
Administration, and Social Security (see Document 56).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
137
3. Describe the Roosevelt coalition, and evaluate the short-term impact it had on the election of 1936,
and its long-term impact thereafter. As part of your answer, be sure to evaluate how African-Americans
were treated under the New Deal, and the effect this treatment had upon their voting patterns.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain why the New Deal ended. Evaluate the extent to which its programs were a success, and
explain and evaluate its overall impact on the United States.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 53: Franklin Delano Roosevelt, First Inaugural Address, March 4, 1933
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/P/fr32/speeches/fdr1.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
I am certain that my fellow Americans expect that on my induction into the Presidency I will address them with a
candor and a decision which the present situation of our Nation impels. This is preeminently the time to speak the
truth, the whole truth, frankly and boldly. Nor need we shrink from honestly facing conditions in our country today.
This great Nation will endure as it has endured, will revive and will prosper. So, first of all, let me assert my firm
belief that the only thing we have to fear is fear itself--nameless, unreasoning, unjustified terror which paralyzes
needed efforts to convert retreat into advance. In every dark hour of our national life a leadership of frankness and
vigor has met with that understanding and support of the people themselves which is essential to victory. I am
convinced that you will again give that support to leadership in these critical days.
9
10
11
12
13
In such a spirit on my part and on yours we face our common difficulties. They concern, thank God, only material
things. Values have shrunken to fantastic levels; taxes have risen; our ability to pay has fallen; government of all
kinds is faced by serious curtailment of income; the means of exchange are frozen in the currents of trade; the
withered leaves of industrial enterprise lie on every side; farmers find no markets for their produce; the savings of
many years in thousands of families are gone.
14
15
More important, a host of unemployed citizens face the grim problem of existence, and an equally great number toil
with little return. Only a foolish optimist can deny the dark realities of the moment.
138
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
Yet our distress comes from no failure of substance. We are stricken by no plague of locusts. Compared with the
perils which our forefathers conquered because they believed and were not afraid, we have still much to be thankful
for. Nature still offers her bounty and human efforts have multiplied it. Plenty is at our doorstep, but a generous use
of it languishes in the very sight of the supply. Primarily this is because the rulers of the exchange of mankind's
goods have failed, through their own stubbornness and their own incompetence, have admitted their failure, and
abdicated. Practices of the unscrupulous money changers stand indicted in the court of public opinion, rejected by
the hearts and minds of men.
23
24
25
26
27
True they have tried, but their efforts have been cast in the pattern of an outworn tradition. Faced by failure of credit
they have proposed only the lending of more money. Stripped of the lure of profit by which to induce our people to
follow their false leadership, they have resorted to exhortations, pleading tearfully for restored confidence. They
know only the rules of a generation of self-seekers. They have no vision, and when there is no vision the people
perish.
28
29
30
The money changers have fled from their high seats in the temple of our civilization. We may now restore that
temple to the ancient truths. The measure of the restoration lies in the extent to which we apply social values more
noble than mere monetary profit.
31
32
33
34
Happiness lies not in the mere possession of money; it lies in the joy of achievement, in the thrill of creative effort.
The joy and moral stimulation of work no longer must be forgotten in the mad chase of evanescent profits. These
dark days will be worth all they cost us if they teach us that our true destiny is not to be ministered unto but to
minister to ourselves and to our fellow men.
35
36
37
38
39
40
Recognition of the falsity of material wealth as the standard of success goes hand in hand with the abandonment of
the false belief that public office and high political position are to be valued only by the standards of pride of place
and personal profit; and there must be an end to a conduct in banking and in business which too often has given to a
sacred trust the likeness of callous and selfish wrongdoing. Small wonder that confidence languishes, for it thrives
only on honesty, on honor, on the sacredness of obligations, on faithful protection, on unselfish performance;
without them it cannot live.
41
Restoration calls, however, not for changes in ethics alone. This Nation asks for action, and action now.
42
43
44
45
Our greatest primary task is to put people to work. This is no unsolvable problem if we face it wisely and
courageously. It can be accomplished in part by direct recruiting by the Government itself, treating the task as we
would treat the emergency of a war, but at the same time, through this employment, accomplishing greatly needed
projects to stimulate and reorganize the use of our natural resources.
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
Hand in hand with this we must frankly recognize the overbalance of population in our industrial centers and, by
engaging on a national scale in a redistribution, endeavor to provide a better use of the land for those best fitted for
the land. The task can be helped by definite efforts to raise the values of agricultural products and with this the
power to purchase the output of our cities. It can be helped by preventing realistically the tragedy of the growing
loss through foreclosure of our small homes and our farms. It can be helped by insistence that the Federal, State, and
local governments act forthwith on the demand that their cost be drastically reduced. It can be helped by the
unifying of relief activities which today are often scattered, uneconomical, and unequal. It can be helped by national
planning for and supervision of all forms of transportation and of communications and other utilities which have a
definitely public character. There are many ways in which it can be helped, but it can never be helped merely by
talking about it. We must act and act quickly.
56
57
58
Finally, in our progress toward a resumption of work we require two safeguards against a return of the evils of the
old order; there must be a strict supervision of all banking and credits and investments; there must be an end to
speculation with other people's money, and there must be provision for an adequate but sound currency.
59
60
There are the lines of attack. I shall presently urge upon a new Congress in special session detailed measures for
their fulfillment, and I shall seek the immediate assistance of the several States.
139
61
62
63
64
65
Through this program of action we address ourselves to putting our own national house in order and making income
balance outgo. Our international trade relations, though vastly important, are in point of time and necessity
secondary to the establishment of a sound national economy. I favor as a practical policy the putting of first things
first. I shall spare no effort to restore world trade by international economic readjustment, but the emergency at
home cannot wait on that accomplishment.
66
67
68
69
The basic thought that guides these specific means of national recovery is not narrowly nationalistic. It is the
insistence, as a first consideration, upon the interdependence of the various elements in all parts of the United States-a recognition of the old and permanently important manifestation of the American spirit of the pioneer. It is the way
to recovery. It is the immediate way. It is the strongest assurance that the recovery will endure.
70
71
72
In the field of world policy I would dedicate this Nation to the policy of the good neighbor--the neighbor who
resolutely respects himself and, because he does so, respects the rights of others--the neighbor who respects his
obligations and respects the sanctity of his agreements in and with a world of neighbors.
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
If I read the temper of our people correctly, we now realize as we have never realized before our interdependence on
each other; that we can not merely take but we must give as well; that if we are to go forward, we must move as a
trained and loyal army willing to sacrifice for the good of a common discipline, because without such discipline no
progress is made, no leadership becomes effective. We are, I know, ready and willing to submit our lives and
property to such discipline, because it makes possible a leadership which aims at a larger good. This I propose to
offer, pledging that the larger purposes will bind upon us all as a sacred obligation with a unity of duty hitherto
evoked only in time of armed strife.
80
81
With this pledge taken, I assume unhesitatingly the leadership of this great army of our people dedicated to a
disciplined attack upon our common problems.
82
83
84
85
86
Action in this image and to this end is feasible under the form of government which we have inherited from our
ancestors. Our Constitution is so simple and practical that it is possible always to meet extraordinary needs by
changes in emphasis and arrangement without loss of essential form. That is why our constitutional system has
proved itself the most superbly enduring political mechanism the modern world has produced. It has met every
stress of vast expansion of territory, of foreign wars, of bitter internal strife, of world relations.
87
88
89
It is to be hoped that the normal balance of executive and legislative authority may be wholly adequate to meet the
unprecedented task before us. But it may be that an unprecedented demand and need for undelayed action may call
for temporary departure from that normal balance of public procedure.
90
91
92
I am prepared under my constitutional duty to recommend the measures that a stricken nation in the midst of a
stricken world may require. These measures, or such other measures as the Congress may build out of its experience
and wisdom, I shall seek, within my constitutional authority, to bring to speedy adoption.
93
94
95
96
But in the event that the Congress shall fail to take one of these two courses, and in the event that the national
emergency is still critical, I shall not evade the clear course of duty that will then confront me. I shall ask the
Congress for the one remaining instrument to meet the crisis--broad Executive power to wage a war against the
emergency, as great as the power that would be given to me if we were in fact invaded by a foreign foe.
97
For the trust reposed in me I will return the courage and the devotion that befit the time. I can do no less.
98
99
100
We face the arduous days that lie before us in the warm courage of the national unity; with the clear consciousness
of seeking old and precious moral values; with the clean satisfaction that comes from the stern performance of duty
by old and young alike. We aim at the assurance of a rounded and permanent national life.
140
101
102
103
We do not distrust the future of essential democracy. The people of the United States have not failed. In their need
they have registered a mandate that they want direct, vigorous action. They have asked for discipline and direction
under leadership. They have made me the present instrument of their wishes. In the spirit of the gift I take it.
104
105
In this dedication of a Nation we humbly ask the blessing of God. May He protect each and every one of us. May He
guide me in the days to come.
Document 54: President Roosevelt Outlines the New Deal, May 7, 1933
Source: http://www.fdrlibrary.marist.edu/050733.html
1
2
3
4
On a Sunday night a week after my Inauguration I used the radio to tell you about the banking crisis and the
measures we were taking to meet it. I think that in that way I made clear to the country various facts that might
otherwise have been misunderstood and in general provided a means of understanding which did much to restore
confidence.
5
6
Tonight, eight weeks later, I come for the second time to give you my report -- in the same spirit and by the same
means to tell you about what we have been doing and what we are planning to do.
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
Two months ago we were facing serious problems. The country was dying by inches. It was dying because trade and
commerce had declined to dangerously low levels; prices for basic commodities were such as to destroy the value of
the assets of national institutions such as banks, savings banks, insurance companies, and others. These institutions,
because of their great needs, were foreclosing mortgages, calling loans, refusing credit. Thus there was actually in
process of destruction the property of millions of people who had borrowed money on that property in terms of
dollars which had had an entirely different value from the level of March, 1933. That situation in that crisis did not
call for any complicated consideration of economic panaceas or fancy plans. We were faced by a condition and not a
theory.
15
16
17
18
19
20
There were just two alternatives: The first was to allow the foreclosures to continue, credit to be withheld and
money to go into hiding, and thus forcing liquidation and bankruptcy of banks, railroads and insurance companies
and a recapitalizing of all business and all property on a lower level. This alternative meant a continuation of what is
loosely called "deflation", the net result of which would have been extraordinary hardship on all property owners
and, incidentally, extraordinary hardships on all persons working for wages through an increase in unemployment
and a further reduction of the wage scale.
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
It is easy to see that the result of this course would have not only economic effects of a very serious nature but social
results that might bring incalculable harm. Even before I was inaugurated I came to the conclusion that such a policy
was too much to ask the American people to bear. It involved not only a further loss of homes, farms, savings and
wages but also a loss of spiritual values -- the loss of that sense of security for the present and the future so
necessary to the peace and contentment of the individual and of his family. When you destroy these things you will
find it difficult to establish confidence of any sort in the future. It was clear that mere appeals from Washington for
confidence and the mere lending of more money to shaky institutions could not stop this downward course. A
prompt program applied as quickly as possible seemed to me not only justified but imperative to our national
security. The Congress, and when I say Congress I mean the members of both political parties, fully understood this
and gave me generous and intelligent support. The members of Congress realized that the methods of normal times
had to be replaced in the emergency by measures which were suited to the serious and pressing requirements of the
moment. There was no actual surrender of power, Congress still retained its constitutional authority and no one has
the slightest desire to change the balance of these powers. The function of Congress is to decide what has to be done
and to select the appropriate agency to carry out its will. This policy it has strictly adhered to. The only thing that
has been happening has been to designate the President as the agency to carry out certain of the purposes of the
Congress. This was constitutional and in keeping with the past American tradition.
37
38
The legislation which has been passed or in the process of enactment can properly be considered as part of a wellgrounded plan.
141
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
First, we are giving opportunity of employment to one-quarter of a million of the unemployed, especially the young
men who have dependents, to go into the forestry and flood prevention work. This is a big task because it means
feeding, clothing and caring for nearly twice as many men as we have in the regular army itself. In creating this
civilian conservation corps we are killing two birds with one stone. We are clearly enhancing the value of our
natural resources and second, we are relieving an appreciable amount of actual distress. This great group of men
have entered upon their work on a purely voluntary basis, no military training is involved and we are conserving not
only our natural resources but our human resources. One of the great values to this work is the fact that it is direct
and requires the intervention of very little machinery.
47
48
49
50
Second, I have requested the Congress and have secured action upon a proposal to put the great properties owned by
our Government at Muscle Shoals to work after long years of wasteful inaction, and with this a broad plan for the
improvement of a vast area in the Tennessee Valley. It will add to the comfort and happiness of hundreds of
thousands of people and the incident benefits will reach the entire nation.
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
Next, the Congress is about to pass legislation that will greatly ease the mortgage distress among the farmers and the
home owners of the nation, by providing for the easing of the burden of debt now bearing so heavily upon millions
of our people.
Our next step in seeking immediate relief is a grant of half a billion dollars to help the states, counties and
municipalities in their duty to care for those who need direct and Immediate relief.
The Congress also passed legislation authorizing the sale of beer in such states as desired. This has already resulted
in considerable reemployment and, incidentally, has provided much needed tax revenue.
58
59
We are planning to ask the Congress for legislation to enable the Government to undertake public works, thus
stimulating directly and indirectly the employment of many others in well-considered projects.
60
61
62
63
64
Further legislation has been taken up which goes much more fundamentally into our economic problems. The Farm
Relief Bill seeks by the use of several methods, alone or together, to bring about an increased return to farmers for
their major farm products, seeking at the same time to prevent in the days to come disastrous over-production which
so often in the past has kept farm commodity prices far below a reasonable return. This measure provides wide
powers for emergencies. The extent of its use will depend entirely upon what the future has in store.
65
66
67
Well-considered and conservative measures will likewise be proposed which will attempt to give to the industrial
workers of the country a more fair wage return, prevent cut-throat competition and unduly long hours for labor, and
at the same time to encourage each industry to prevent over-production.
68
69
70
Our Railroad Bill falls into the same class because it seeks to provide and make certain definite planning by the
railroads themselves, with the assistance of the Government, to eliminate the duplication and waste that is now
resulting in railroad receiverships and continuing operating deficits.
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
I am certain that the people of this country understand and approve the broad purposes behind these new
governmental policies relating to agriculture and industry and transportation. We found ourselves faced with more
agricultural products than we could possibly consume ourselves and surpluses which other nations did not have the
cash to buy from us except at prices ruinously low. We have found our factories able to turn out more goods than we
could possibly consume, and at the same time we were faced with a falling export demand. We found ourselves with
more facilities to transport goods and crops than there were goods and crops to be transported. All of this has been
caused in large part by a complete lack of planning and a complete failure to understand the danger signals that have
been flying ever since the close of the World War. The people of this country have been erroneously encouraged to
believe that they could keep on increasing the output of farm and factory indefinitely and that some magician would
find ways and means for that increased output to be consumed with reasonable profit to the producer.
81
82
83
84
Today we have reason to believe that things are a little better than they were two months ago. Industry has picked
up, railroads are carrying more freight, farm prices are better, but I am not going to indulge in issuing proclamations
of over enthusiastic assurance. We cannot bally-ho ourselves back to prosperity. I am going to be honest at all times
with the people of the country. I do not want the people of this country to take the foolish course of letting this
142
85
86
87
88
improvement come back on another speculative wave. I do not want the people to believe that because of unjustified
optimism we can resume the ruinous practice of increasing our crop output and our factory output in the hope that a
kind providence will find buyers at high prices. Such a course may bring us immediate and false prosperity but it
will be the kind of prosperity that will lead us into another tailspin.
89
90
91
92
It is wholly wrong to call the measure that we have taken Government control of farming, control of industry, and
control of transportation. It is rather a partnership between Government and farming and industry and transportation,
not partnership in profits, for the profits would still go to the citizens, but rather a partnership in planning and
partnership to see that the plans are carried out.
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
Let me illustrate with an example. Take the cotton goods industry. It is probably true that ninety per cent of the
cotton manufacturers would agree to eliminate starvation wages, would agree to stop long hours of employment,
would agree to stop child labor, would agree to prevent an overproduction that would result in unsalable surpluses.
But, what good is such an agreement if the other ten per cent of cotton manufacturers pay starvation wages, require
long hours, employ children in their mills and turn out burdensome surpluses? The unfair ten per cent could produce
goods so cheaply that the fair ninety per cent would be compelled to meet the unfair conditions. Here is where
government comes in. Government ought to have the right and will have the right, after surveying and planning for
an industry to prevent, with the assistance of the overwhelming majority of that industry, unfair practice and to
enforce this agreement by the authority of government. The so-called anti-trust laws were intended to prevent the
creation of monopolies and to forbid unreasonable profits to those monopolies. That purpose of the anti-trust laws
must be continued, but these laws were never intended to encourage the kind of unfair competition that results in
long hours, starvation wages and overproduction.
105
106
The same principle applies to farm products and to transportation and every other field of
organized private industry.
107
108
109
110
We are working toward a definite goal, which is to prevent the return of conditions which came very close to
destroying what we call modern civilization. The actual accomplishment of our purpose cannot be attained in a day.
Our policies are wholly within purposes for which our American Constitutional Government was established 150
years ago.
111
112
113
114
115
I know that the people of this country will understand this and will also understand the spirit in which we are
undertaking this policy. I do not deny that we may make mistakes of procedure as we carry out the policy. I have no
expectation of making a hit every time I come to bat. What I seek is the highest possible batting average, not only
for myself but for the team. Theodore Roosevelt once said to me: "If I can be right 75 per cent of the time I shall
come up to the fullest measure of my hopes."
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
Much has been said of late about Federal finances and inflation, the gold standard, etc. Let me make the facts very
simple and my policy very clear. In the first place, government credit and government currency are really one and
the same thing. Behind government bonds there is only a promise to pay. Behind government currency we have, in
addition to the promise to pay, a reserve of gold and a small reserve of silver. In this connection it is worth while
remembering that in the past the government has agreed to redeem nearly thirty billions of its debts and its currency
in gold, and private corporations in this country have agreed to redeem another sixty or seventy billions of securities
and mortgages in gold. The government and private corporations were making these agreements when they knew
full well that all of the gold in the United States amounted to only between three and four billions and that all of the
gold in all of the world amounted to only about eleven billions.
125
126
127
128
129
130
If the holders of these promises to pay started in to demand gold the first comers would get gold for a few days and
they would amount to about one twenty-fifth of the holders of the securities and the currency. The other twenty-four
people out of twenty-five, who did not happen to be at the top of the line, would be told politely that there was no
more gold left. We have decided to treat all twenty-five in the same way in the interest of justice and the exercise of
the constitutional powers of this government. We have placed every one on the same basis in order that the general
good may be preserved.
143
131
132
Nevertheless, gold, and to a partial extent silver, are perfectly good bases for currency and that is why I decided not
to let any of the gold now in the country go out of it.
133
134
135
136
137
A series of conditions arose three weeks ago which very readily might have meant, first,a drain on our gold by
foreign countries, and secondly, as a result of that, a flight of American capital, in the form of gold, out of our
country. It is not exaggerating the possibility to tell you that such an occurrence might well have taken from us the
major part of our gold reserve and resulted in such a further weakening of our government and private credit as to
bring on actual panic conditions and the complete stoppage of the wheels of industry.
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
The Administration has the definite objective of raising commodity prices to such an extent that those who have
borrowed money will, on the average, be able to repay that money in the same kind of dollar which they borrowed.
We do not seek to let them get such a cheap dollar that they will be able to pay bock a great deal less than they
borrowed. In other words, we seek to correct a wrong and not to create another wrong in the opposite direction. That
is why powers are being given to the Administration to provide, if necessary, for an enlargement of credit, in order
to correct the existing wrong. These powers will be used when, as, and if it may be necessary to accomplish the
purpose.
145
146
147
148
Hand in hand with the domestic situation which, of course, is our first concern, is the world situation, and I want to
emphasize to you that the domestic situation is inevitably and deeply tied in with the conditions in all of the other
nations of the world. In other words, we can get, in all probability, a fair measure of prosperity return in the United
States, but it will not be permanent unless we get a return to prosperity all over the world.
149
150
151
152
153
154
In the conferences which we have held and are holding with the leaders of other nations, we are seeking four great
objectives. First, a general reduction of armaments and through this the removal of the fear of invasion and armed
attack, and, at the same time, a reduction in armament costs, in order to help in the balancing of government budgets
and the reduction of taxation. Secondly, a cutting down of the trade barriers, in order to re-start the flow of exchange
of crops and goods between nations. Third, the setting up of a stabilization of currencies, in order that trade can
make contracts ahead. Fourth, the reestablishment of friendly relations and greater confidence between all nations.
155
156
157
158
159
Our foreign visitors these past three weeks have responded to these purposes in a very helpful way. All of the
Nations have suffered alike in this great depression. They have all reached the conclusion that each can best be
helped by the common action of all. It is in this spirit that our visitors have met with us and discussed our common
problems. The international conference that lies before us must succeed. The future of the world demands it and we
have each of us pledged ourselves to the best Joint efforts to this end.
160
161
162
163
164
165
To you, the people of this country, all of us, the Members of the Congress and the members of this Administration
owe a profound debt of gratitude. Throughout the depression you have been patient. You have granted us wide
powers, you have encouraged us with a wide-spread approval of our purposes. Every ounce of strength and every
resource at our command we have devoted to the end of justifying your confidence. We are encouraged to believe
that a wise and sensible beginning has been made. In the present spirit of mutual confidence and mutual
encouragement we go forward.
Document 55: President Franklin Delano Roosevelt Characterizes the New Deal, 1934
Source: Mike Bell’s Course Notebook
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I am setting forth the milestones that mark the achievement of a new public policy.
Some people have sought to describe that policy as revolutionary: perhaps it is. It is revolutionary,
however, only in the sense that the measures adopted and the purposes that they seek differ from those that were
used before. If it is a revolution, it is a peaceful one, achieved without violence, without the overthrow of the
purposes of established law and without the denial of just treatment of any individual or class.
Some people have called our new policy “Fascism.” It is not Fascism because its inspiration springs from
the mass of the people themselves rather than from a class or group or a marching army. Moreover, it is being
achieved without a change in fundamental republican method. We have kept the faith with, and in, our traditional
political institutions.
144
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
Some people have called it “Communism.” It is not that either. It is not a driving regimentation founded
upon the plans of a perpetuating directorate which subordinates the making of laws and the processes of the courts to
the orders of the executive. Neither does it manifest itself in the total elimination of any class or in the abolition of
private property.
By almost general acceptance the people have adopted the habit of calling it the New Deal; and it has been
well suggested that the phrase expresses a satisfactory combination of the Square Deal and the New Freedom. The
appropriateness of this suggestion is indicated by the fact that some of the achievements of the past year will be the
fulfillment of the progressive ideas expounded by Theodore Roosevelt of a partnership between business and
government and also of the determination of Woodrow Wilson that business should be subjected, through the power
of government, to drastic legal limitations against abuses. Thus we have recognized that in some respects
government sits down at a table of partnership with business; but in others, it exerts the superior authority of policy
power to enforce fairness and justice as they should exist among the various elements in economic life. This
combination of remedies is made necessary by the fact of revolutionary changes in the conditions of modern life.
Apart from phrases and slogans, the important thing to remember is, I think, that the change in our policy is
based upon a change in the attitude and the thinking of the American people—in other words, that it is based upon
the growing into maturity of our democracy; that it proceeds in accordance with the underlying principles that
guided the framers of our Constitution; that it is taking form with the general approval of a very large majority of the
American people; and finally, that it is made with the constant assurance to the people that if at any time they wish
to revert to the old methods that we have discarded, they are wholly free to bring about such a reversion by the
simple means of the ballot box. An ancient Greek was everlastingly right when he said, “Creation is the victory of
persuasion and not of force.” The New Deal seeks that kind of victory.
The almost complete collapse of the American economic system that marked the beginning of my
administration called for the tearing down of my unsound structures, the adoption of new methods and a rebuilding
from the bottom up.
Document 56: President Roosevelt’s Message to Congress on Social Security, January 17, 1935
Source: http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/presidents/32_f_roosevelt/psources/ps_socsecspeech.html
1
2
3
4
5
In addressing you on June 8, 1934, I summarized the main objectives of our American program. Among these was,
and is, the security of the men, women, and children of the Nation against certain hazards and vicissitudes of life.
This purpose is an essential part of our task. In my annual message to you I promised to submit a definite program of
action. This I do in the form of a report to me by a Committee on Economic Security, appointed by me for the
purpose of surveying the field and of recommending the basis of legislation. . . .
6
7
8
9
10
11
Three principles should be observed in legislation on this subject. First, the system adopted, except for the money
necessary to initiate it, should be self-sustaining in the sense that funds for the payment of insurance benefits should
not come from the proceeds of general taxation. Second, excepting in old-age insurance, actual management should
be left to the States subject to standards established by the Federal Government. Third, sound financial management
of the funds and the reserves, and protection of the credit structure of the Nation should be assured by retaining
Federal control over all funds through trustees in the Treasury of the United States.
12
At this time, I recommend the following types of legislation looking to economic security:
13
1. Unemployment compensation.
14
2. Old-age benefits, including compulsory and voluntary annuities.
15
16
3. Federal aid to dependent children through grants to States for the support of existing mothers' pension systems
and for services for the protection and care of homeless, neglected, dependent, and crippled children.
17
18
4. Additional Federal aid to State and local public-health agencies and the strengthening of the Federal Public Health
Service. I am not at this time recommending the adoption of so-called "health insurance," although groups
145
19
20
representing the medical profession are cooperating with the Federal Government in the further study of the subject
and definite progress is being made. . . .
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
In the important field of security for our old people, it seems necessary to adopt three principles: First,
noncontributory old-age pensions for those who are now too old to build up their own insurance. It is, of course,
clear that for perhaps 30 years to come funds will have to be provided by the States and the Federal Government to
meet these pensions. Second, compulsory contributory annuities which in time will establish a self-supporting
system for those now young and for future generations. Third, voluntary contributory annuities by which individual
initiative can increase the annual amounts received in old age. It is proposed that the Federal Government assume
one-half of the cost of the old-age pension plan, which ought ultimately to be supplanted by self-supporting annuity
plans.
29
30
31
The amount necessary at this time for the initiation of unemployment compensation, old-age security, children's aid,
and the promotion of public health, as outlined in the report of the Committee on Economic Security, is
approximately $100,000,000.
32
33
34
35
36
The establishment of sound means toward a greater future economic security of the American people is dictated by a
prudent consideration of the hazards involved in our national life. No one can guarantee this country against the
dangers of future depressions but we can reduce these dangers. We can eliminate many of the factors that cause
economic depressions, and we can provide the means of mitigating their results. This plan for economic security is
at once a measure of prevention and a method of alleviation.
37
38
39
We pay now for the dreadful consequence of economic insecurity - and dearly. This plan presents a more equitable
and infinitely less expensive means of meeting these costs. We cannot afford to neglect the plain duty before us. I
strongly recommend action to attain the objectives sought in this report.
Document 57: Huey Long’s “Share Our Wealth” Program, 1935
Source: http://www.louisiana101.com/ideashuey_shareplan.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
Here is the whole sum and substance of the Share Our Wealth movement:
1. Every family to be furnished by the government a homestead allowance, free of debt, of not less than one-third
the average family wealth of the country, which means, at the lowest, that every family shall have the reasonable
comforts of life up to a value of from $5,000 to $6,000: No person to have a fortune of more than 100 to 300 times
the average family fortune, which means that the limit to fortune is between $1,500,000 and $5,000,000, with annual
capital levy taxes imposed on all above $1,000,000.
8
9
10
11
12
2. The yearly income of every family shall be not less than one-third of the average family income, which means
that, according to the estimates of the statisticians of the U.S. Government and Wall Street, no family's annual
income would be less than from $2,000 to $2,500: No yearly income shall be allowed to any person larger than from
100 to 300 times the size of the average family income, which means that no person would be allowed to earn in any
year more than $600,000 to $1,800,000, all to be subject to present income tax laws.
13
14
15
16
3. To limit or regulate the hours of work to such an extent as to prevent over-production; the most modern and
efficient machinery would be encouraged so that as much would be produced as possible so as to satisfy all demands
of the people, but also to allow the maximum time to the workers for recreation, convenience, education, and
luxuries of life.
17
4. An old-age pension to the persons over 60.
18
19
20
5. To balance agricultural production with what can be consumed according to the laws of God, which includes the
preserving and storing of surplus commodities to be paid for and held by the Government for emergencies when
such are needed. Please bear in mind, however, that when the people of America have had money to buy things they
146
21
22
needed, we have never had a surplus of any commodity. This plan of God does not call for destroying any of the
things raised to eat or wear, nor does it countenance whole destruction of hogs, cattle or milk.
23
6. To pay the veterans of our wars what we owe them and to care for their disabled.
24
25
26
27
7. Education and training for all children to be equal in opportunity in all schools, colleges, universities, and other
institutions for training in the professions and vocations of life; to be regulated on the capacity of children to learn,
and not on the ability of parents to pay the costs. Training for life's work to be as much universal and thorough for
all walks in life as has been the training in the arts of killing.
28
29
30
8. The raising of revenues and taxes for the support of this program to come from the reduction of swollen fortunes
from the top, as well as for the support of public works to give employment whenever there may be any slackening
necessary in private enterprise.
147
Lesson 14: Mid-Term Examination
Assignment: Review all S.L.O.s from lessons two through thirteen.
148
Lesson 15: Foreign Policy on the Eve of World War Two
Assignment:
VISIONS: 684-692, 699-701
Document 58: Neutrality Act of 1935, August 31, 1935
Document 59: President Roosevelt’s “Arsenal of Democracy” Fireside Chat, December 29, 1940
Document 60: The Atlantic Charter, August 14 th, 1941
Document 61: A. Philip Randolph, The Call to Negro America to March on Washington
for Jobs and Equal Participation in National Defense, May, 1941
Document 62: Eyewitness Account of the Attack on Pearl Harbor, December 7 th, 1941
Document 63: President Roosevelt’s War Message to Congress, December 8 th, 1941
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain why the peace of 1919 collapsed in Europe, and the threat posed to America by the rise of
fascism and militaristic states in Germany, Italy, and Japan. Describe the German actions that led to
World War II in Europe. As part of your answer, describe the policy of Appeasement and evaluate its
effectiveness.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe and evaluate the Isolationists’ ideology on the eve of World War II, and explain why they
backed the Neutrality Act of 1935 (see Document 58). Evaluate the effects of the Neutrality Act, and
explain the extent to which you believe it was correct.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
149
3. Describe how and why President Roosevelt’s policies toward Europe evolved on the eve of World War
II. As part of your answer, evaluate President Roosevelt’s “Arsenal of Democracy” fireside chat (see
Document 59), Lend-Lease Aid, and the Atlantic Charter (see Document 60).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Explain how the Japanese came to the point that they felt it necessary to attack Pearl Harbor on
December 7, 1941. Describe what those who were attacked at Pearl Harbor felt and experienced (see
Document 62).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Describe and evaluate President Roosevelt’s War Message to Congress on December 8th, 1941 (see
Document 63).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
150
6. Describe and evaluate A. Phillip Randolph’s response to the conditions faced by minorities on the
domestic front during World War II (see Document 61). How did his actions lead to the establishment of
the Fair Employment Practices Commission, and what were its effects?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 58: Neutrality Act of 1935, August 31, 1935
Source: http://www.mtholyoke.edu/acad/intrel/interwar/neutralityact.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
Providing for the prohibition of the export of arms, ammunition, and implements of war to belligerent countries; the
prohibition of the transportation of arms, ammunition, and implements of war by vessels of the United States for the
use of belligerent states; for the registration and licensing of persons engaged in the business of manufacturing,
exporting, or importing arms, ammunition, or implements of war; and restricting travel by American citizens on
belligerent ships during war.
12
13
The President, by proclamation, shall definitely enumerate the arms, ammunition, or implements of war, the export
of which is prohibited by this Act.
14
15
The President may, from time to time, by proclamation, extend such embargo upon the export of arms, ammunition,
or implements of war to other states as and when they may become involved in such war.
16
17
18
19
20
Whoever, in violation of any of the provisions of this section, shall export, or attempt to export, or cause to be
exported, arms, ammunition, or implements of war from the United States, or any of its possessions, shall be fined
not more than $10,000 or imprisoned not more than five years, or both, and the property, vessel, or vehicle
containing the same shall be subject to the provisions of sections 1 to 8, inclusive, title 6, chapter 30, of the Act
approved June 15, 1917 (40 Stat. 223-225; U. S. C., title 22, sees. 238-245).
21
22
23
In the case of the forfeiture of any arms, ammunition, or implements of war by reason of a violation of this Act, no
public or private sale shall be required; but such arms, ammunition, or implements of war shall be delivered to the
Secretary of War for such use or disposal thereof as shall be approved by the President.
24
25
When in the judgment of the President the conditions which have caused him to issue his proclamation have ceased
to exist he shall revoke the same and the provisions hereof shall thereupon cease to apply.
Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That
upon the outbreak or during the progress of war between, or among, two or more foreign states, the President shall
proclaim such fact, and it shall thereafter be unlawful to export arms, ammunition, or implements of war from any
place in the United States, or possessions of the United States, to any port of such belligerent states, or to any neutral
port for transshipment to, or for the use of, a belligerent country.
151
26
27
Except with respect to prosecutions committed or forfeitures incurred prior to March 1, 1936, this section and all
proclamations issued thereunder shall not be effective after February 29, 1936. . . .
28
SEC. 2. That for the purpose of this Act- . . .
29
30
31
32
33
Within ninety days after the effective date of this Act, or upon first engaging in business, every person who engages
in the business of manufacturing, exporting, or importing any of the arms, ammunition, and implements of war
referred to in this Act, whether as an exporter, importer, manufacturer, or dealer, shall register with the Secretary of
State his name, or business name, principal place of business, and places of business in the United States, and a list
of the arms, ammunition, and implements of war which he manufactures, imports, or exports. . . .
34
35
36
37
It shall be unlawful for any person to export, or attempt to export, from the United States any of the arms,
ammunition, or implements of war referred to in this Act to any other country or to import, or attempt to import, to
the United States from any other country any of the arms, ammunition, or implements of war referred to in this Act
without first having obtained a license therefore. . . .
38
39
40
No purchase of arms, ammunition, and implements of war shall be made on behalf of the United States by any
officer, executive department, or independent establishment of the Government from any person who shall have
failed to register under the provisions of this Act. . . .
41
42
43
44
SEC. 3. Whenever the President shall issue the proclamation provided for in section 1 of this Act, thereafter it shall
be unlawful for any American vessel to carry any arms, ammunition, or implements of war to any port of the
belligerent countries named in such proclamation as being at war, or to any neutral port for transshipment to, or for
the use of, a belligerent country.
45
46
47
48
49
Whoever, in violation of the provisions of this section, shall take, attempt to take, or shall authorize, hire, or solicit
another to take any such vessel carrying such cargo out of port or from the jurisdiction of the United States shall be
fined not more than $10,000 or imprisoned not more than five years, or both; and, in addition, such vessel, her
tackle, apparel, furniture, equipment, and the arms, ammunition, and implements of war on board shall be forfeited
to the United States.
50
51
When the President finds the conditions which have caused him to issue his proclamation have ceased to exist, he
shall revoke his proclamation, and the provisions of this section shall thereupon cease to apply.
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
SEC. 4. Whenever, during any war in which the United States is neutral, the President, or any person "hereunto
authorized by him, shall have cause to believe that any vessel, domestic or foreign, whether requiring clearance or
not, is about to carry out of a port of the United States, or its possession, men or fuel, arms, ammunition, implements
of war, or other supplies to any warship, tender, or supply ship of a foreign belligerent nation, but the evidence is not
deemed sufficient to justify forbidding the departure of the vessel as provided for by section 1, title V, chapter 30, of
the Act approved June 15, 1917 (40 Stat. [221[22]]; U. S. C. title 18, sec. 31), and if, in the President's judgment,
such action will serve to maintain peace between the United States and foreign nations, or to protect the commercial
interests of the United States and its citizens, or to promote the security of the United States, he shall have the power
and it shall be his duty to require the owner, master, or person in command thereof, before departing from a port of
the United States, or any of its possessions, for a foreign port, to give a bond to the United States, with sufficient
sureties, in such amount as he shall deem proper, conditioned that the vessel will not deliver the men, or the cargo,
or any part thereof, to any warship, tender, or supply ship of a belligerent nation; and, if the President, or any person
thereunto authorized by him, shall find that a vessel, domestic or foreign, in a port of the United States, or one of its
possessions, has previously cleared from such port during such war and delivered its cargo or any part thereof to a
warship, tender, or supply ship of a belligerent nation, he may prohibit the departure of such vessel during the
duration of the war.
68
69
70
SEC. 5. Whenever, during any war in which the United States is neutral, the President shall find that special
restrictions placed on the use of the ports and territorial waters of the United States, or of its possessions, by the
submarines of a foreign nation will serve to maintain peace between the United States and foreign nations, or to
152
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
protect the commercial interests of the United States and its citizens, or to promote the security of the United States,
and shall make proclamation thereof, it shall thereafter be unlawful for any such submarine to enter a port or the
territorial waters of the United States or any of its possessions, or to depart therefrom, except under such conditions
and subject to such limitations as the President may prescribe. When, in his judgment, the conditions which have
caused him to issue his proclamation have ceased to exist, he shall revoke his proclamation and the provisions of
this section shall thereupon cease to apply.
SEC. 6. Whenever, during any war in which the United States is neutral, the President shall find that the
maintenance of peace between the United States and foreign nations, or the protection of the lives of citizens of the
United States, or the protection of the commercial interests of the United States and its citizens, or the security of the
United States requires that the American citizens should refrain from traveling as passengers on the vessels of any
belligerent nation, he shall so proclaim, and thereafter no citizen of the United States shall travel on any vessel of
any belligerent nation except at his own risk, unless in accordance with such rules and regulations as the President
shall prescribe: Provided, however, That the provisions of this section shall not apply to a citizen travelling on the
vessel of a belligerent whose voyage was begun in advance of the date of the President's proclamation, and who had
no opportunity to discontinue his voyage after that date: And provided further, That they shall not apply under
ninety days after the date of the President's proclamation to a citizen returning from a foreign country to the United
States or to any of its possessions. When, in the President's judgment, the conditions which have cause him to issue
his proclamation have ceased to exist, he shall revoke his proclamation and the provisions of this section shall
thereupon cease to apply. . . .
Document 59: President Roosevelt’s “Arsenal of Democracy” Fireside Chat, December 29, 1940
Source: http://www.fdrlibrary.marist.edu/122940.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
MY FRIENDS:
7
Never before since Jamestown and Plymouth Rock has our American civilization been in such danger as now.
This is not a fireside chat on war. It is a talk on national security, because the nub of the whole purpose of your
President is to keep you now, and your children later, and your grandchildren much later, out of a last-ditch war for
the preservation of American independence and all of the things that American independence means to you and to
me and to ours. . . .
8
9
10
11
For, on September 27th, 1940, this year, by an agreement signed in Berlin, three powerful nations, two in Europe
and one in Asia, joined themselves together in the threat that if the United States of America interfered with or
blocked the expansion program of these three nations -- a program aimed at world control -- they would unite in
ultimate action against the United States.
12
13
14
The Nazi masters of Germany have made it clear that they intend not only to dominate all life and thought in their
own country, but also to enslave the whole of Europe, and then to use the resources of Europe to dominate the rest
of the world.
15
16
17
It was only three weeks ago their leader stated this: " There are two worlds that stand opposed to each other." And
then in defiant reply to his opponents, he said this: "Others are correct when they say: With this world we cannot
ever reconcile ourselves . . . . I can beat any other power in the world." So said the leader of the Nazis.
18
19
In other words, the Axis not merely admits but the Axis proclaims that there can be no ultimate peace between their
philosophy of government and our philosophy of government.
20
21
22
In view of the nature of this undeniable threat, it can be asserted, properly and categorically, that the United States
has no right or reason to encourage talk of peace, until the day shall come when there is a clear intention on the part
of the aggressor nations to abandon all thought of dominating or conquering the world.
153
23
24
25
26
At this moment, the forces of the states that are leagued against all peoples who live in freedom are being held away
from our shores. The Germans and the Italians are being blocked on the other side of the Atlantic by the British, and
by the Greeks, and by thousands of soldiers and sailors who were able to escape from subjugated countries. In Asia
the Japanese are being engaged by the Chinese nation in another great defense.
27
In the Pacific Ocean is our fleet.
28
29
30
Some of our people like to believe that wars in Europe and in Asia are of no concern to us. But it is a matter of most
vital concern to us that European and Asiatic war-makers should not gain control of the oceans which lead to this
hemisphere.
31
32
33
One hundred and seventeen years ago the Monroe Doctrine was conceived by our Government as a measure of
defense in the face of a threat against this hemisphere by an alliance in Continental Europe. Thereafter, we stood
(on) guard in the Atlantic, with the British as neighbors. There was no treaty. There was no "unwritten agreement."
34
35
36
And yet, there was the feeling, proven correct by history, that we as neighbors could settle any disputes in peaceful
fashion. And the fact is that during the whole of this time the Western Hemisphere has remained free from
aggression from Europe or from Asia.
37
38
39
Does anyone seriously believe that we need to fear attack anywhere in the Americas while a free Britain remains our
most powerful naval neighbor in the Atlantic? And does anyone seriously believe, on the other hand, that we could
rest easy if the Axis powers were our neighbors there?
40
41
42
43
If Great Britain goes down, the Axis powers will control the continents of Europe, Asia, Africa, Australia, and the
high seas -- and they will be in a position to bring enormous military and naval resources against this hemisphere. It
is no exaggeration to say that all of us, in all the Americas, would be living at the point of a gun -- a gun loaded with
explosive bullets, economic as well as military.
44
45
46
We should enter upon a new and terrible era in which the whole world, our hemisphere included, would be run by
threats of brute force. And to survive in such a world, we would have to convert ourselves permanently into a
militaristic power on the basis of war economy.
47
48
Some of us like to believe that even if (Great) Britain falls, we are still safe, because of the broad expanse of the
Atlantic and of the Pacific.
49
50
51
But the width of those (these) oceans is not what it was in the days of clipper ships. At one point between Africa and
Brazil the distance is less from Washington than it is from Washington to Denver, Colorado -- five hours for the
latest type of bomber. And at the North end of the Pacific Ocean America and Asia almost touch each other.
52
53
Why, even today we have planes that (which) could fly from the British Isles to New England and back again
without refueling. And remember that the range of a (the) modern bomber is ever being increased.
54
55
56
57
58
59
During the past week many people in all parts of the nation have told me what they wanted me to say tonight.
Almost all of them expressed a courageous desire to hear the plain truth about the gravity of the situation. One
telegram, however, expressed the attitude of the small minority who want to see no evil and hear no evil, even
though they know in their hearts that evil exists. That telegram begged me not to tell again of the ease with which
our American cities could be bombed by any hostile power which had gained bases in this Western Hemisphere. The
gist of that telegram was: "Please, Mr. President, don't frighten us by telling us the facts."
60
61
Frankly and definitely there is danger ahead -- danger against which we must prepare. But we well know that we
cannot escape danger (it), or the fear of danger, by crawling into bed and pulling the covers over our heads.
154
62
63
64
65
66
Some nations of Europe were bound by solemn non-intervention pacts with Germany. Other nations were assured by
Germany that they need never fear invasion. Non-intervention pact or not, the fact remains that they were attacked,
overrun, (and) thrown into (the) modern (form of) slavery at an hour's notice, or even without any notice at all. As
an exiled leader of one of these nations said to me the other day, "The notice was a minus quantity. It was given to
my Government two hours after German troops had poured into my country in a hundred places."
67
The fate of these nations tells us what it means to live at the point of a Nazi gun.
68
69
70
The Nazis have justified such actions by various pious frauds. One of these frauds is the claim that they are
occupying a nation for the purpose of "restoring order." Another is that they are occupying or controlling a nation on
the excuse that they are "protecting it" against the aggression of somebody else.
71
72
73
For example, Germany has said that she was occupying Belgium to save the Belgians from the British. Would she
then hesitate to say to any South American country, "We are occupying you to protect you from aggression by the
United States?"
74
75
76
Belgium today is being used as an invasion base against Britain, now fighting for its life. And any South American
country, in Nazi hands, would always constitute a jumping-off place for German attack on any one of the other
republics of this hemisphere.
77
78
79
80
Analyze for yourselves the future of two other places even nearer to Germany if the Nazis won. Could Ireland hold
out? Would Irish freedom be permitted as an amazing pet exception in an unfree world? Or the Islands of the Azores
which still fly the flag of Portugal after five centuries? You and I think of Hawaii as an outpost of defense in the
Pacific. And yet, the Azores are closer to our shores in the Atlantic than Hawaii is on the other side.
81
82
83
84
85
There are those who say that the Axis powers would never have any desire to attack the Western Hemisphere. That
(this) is the same dangerous form of wishful thinking which has destroyed the powers of resistance of so many
conquered peoples. The plain facts are that the Nazis have proclaimed, time and again, that all other races are their
inferiors and therefore subject to their orders. And most important of all, the vast resources and wealth of this
American Hemisphere constitute the most tempting loot in all of the round world.
86
87
88
Let us no longer blind ourselves to the undeniable fact that the evil forces which have crushed and undermined and
corrupted so many others are already within our own gates. Your Government knows much about them and every
day is ferreting them out.
89
90
91
92
93
94
Their secret emissaries are active in our own and in neighboring countries. They seek to stir up suspicion and
dissension to cause internal strife. They try to turn capital against labor, and vice versa. They try to reawaken long
slumbering racist and religious enmities which should have no place in this country. They are active in every group
that promotes intolerance. They exploit for their own ends our own natural abhorrence of war. These troublebreeders have but one purpose. It is to divide our people, to divide them into hostile groups and to destroy our unity
and shatter our will to defend ourselves.
95
96
97
There are also American citizens, many of then in high places, who, unwittingly in most cases, are aiding and
abetting the work of these agents. I do not charge these American citizens with being foreign agents. But I do charge
them with doing exactly the kind of work that the dictators want done in the United States.
98
99
100
101
These people not only believe that we can save our own skins by shutting our eyes to the fate of other nations. Some
of them go much further than that. They say that we can and should become the friends and even the partners of the
Axis powers. Some of them even suggest that we should imitate the methods of the dictatorships. But Americans
never can and never will do that.
102
103
The experience of the past two years has proven beyond doubt that no nation can appease the Nazis. No man can
tame a tiger into a kitten by stroking it. There can be no appeasement with ruthlessness. There can be no reasoning
155
104
105
with an incendiary bomb. We know now that a nation can have peace with the Nazis only at the price of total
surrender.
106
107
Even the people of Italy have been forced to become accomplices of the Nazis, but at this moment they do not know
how soon they will be embraced to death by their allies.
108
109
110
111
The American appeasers ignore the warning to be found in the fate of Austria, Czechoslovakia, Poland, Norway,
Belgium, the Netherlands, Denmark and France. They tell you that the Axis powers are going to win anyway; that
all of this bloodshed in the world could be saved, that the United States might just as well throw its influence into
the scale of a dictated peace, and get the best out of it that we can.
112
113
They call it a "negotiated peace." Nonsense! Is it a negotiated peace if a gang of outlaws surrounds your community
and on threat of extermination makes you pay tribute to save your own skins?
114
115
116
Such a dictated peace would be no peace at all. It would be only another armistice, leading to the most gigantic
armament race and the most devastating trade wars in all history. And in these contests the Americas would offer the
only real resistance to the Axis powers.
117
118
With all their vaunted efficiency, with all their (and) parade of pious purpose in this war, there are still in their
background the concentration camp and the servants of God in chains.
119
120
121
122
The history of recent years proves that the shootings and the chains and the concentration camps are not simply the
transient tools but the very altars of modern dictatorships. They may talk of a "new order" in the world, but what
they have in mind is only (but) a revival of the oldest and the worst tyranny. In that there is no liberty, no religion,
no hope.
123
124
125
126
The proposed "new order" is the very opposite of a United States of Europe or a United States of Asia. It is not a
government based upon the consent of the governed. It is not a union of ordinary, self-respecting men and women to
protect themselves and their freedom and their dignity from oppression. It is an unholy alliance of power and pelf to
dominate and to enslave the human race.
127
128
129
The British people and their allies today are conducting an active war against this unholy alliance. Our own future
security is greatly dependent on the outcome of that fight. Our ability to "keep out of war" is going to be affected by
that outcome.
130
131
132
133
Thinking in terms of today and tomorrow, I make the direct statement to the American people that there is far less
chance of the United States getting into war if we do all we can now to support the nations defending themselves
against attack by the Axis than if we acquiesce in their defeat, submit tamely to an Axis victory, and wait our turn to
be the object of attack in another war later on.
134
135
136
If we are to be completely honest with ourselves, we must admit that there is risk in any course we may take. But I
deeply believe that the great majority of our people agree that the course that I advocate involves the least risk now
and the greatest hope for world peace in the future.
137
138
139
140
141
The people of Europe who are defending themselves do not ask us to do their fighting. They ask us for the
implements of war, the planes, the tanks, the guns, the freighters which will enable them to fight for their liberty and
for our security. Emphatically we must get these weapons to them, get them to them in sufficient volume and
quickly enough, so that we and our children will be saved the agony and suffering of war which others have had to
endure.
142
143
Let not the defeatists tell us that it is too late. It will never be earlier. Tomorrow will be later than today.
Certain facts are self-evident.
156
144
145
In a military sense Great Britain and the British Empire are today the spearhead of resistance to world conquest. And
they are putting up a fight which will live forever in the story of human gallantry.
146
147
148
There is no demand for sending an American Expeditionary Force outside our own borders. There is no intention by
any member of your Government to send such a force. You can, therefore, nail -- nail any talk about sending armies
to Europe as deliberate untruth.
149
150
Our national policy is not directed toward war. Its sole purpose is to keep war away from our country and away from
our people.
151
152
153
154
155
Democracy's fight against world conquest is being greatly aided, and must be more greatly aided, by the rearmament
of the United States and by sending every ounce and every ton of munitions and supplies that we can possibly spare
to help the defenders who are in the front lines. And it is no more unneutral for us to do that than it is for Sweden,
Russia and other nations near Germany to send steel and ore and oil and other war materials into Germany every day
in the week.
156
157
We are planning our own defense with the utmost urgency, and in its vast scale we must integrate the war needs of
Britain and the other free nations which are resisting aggression.
158
159
160
161
This is not a matter of sentiment or of controversial personal opinion. It is a matter of realistic, practical military
policy, based on the advice of our military experts who are in close touch with existing warfare. These military and
naval experts and the members of the Congress and the Administration have a single-minded purpose -- the defense
of the United States.
162
163
This nation is making a great effort to produce everything that is necessary in this emergency -- and with all possible
speed. And this great effort requires great sacrifice.
164
165
166
I would ask no one to defend a democracy which in turn would not defend everyone in the nation against want and
privation. The strength of this nation shall not be diluted by the failure of the Government to protect the economic
well-being of its (all) citizens.
167
168
169
170
If our capacity to produce is limited by machines, it must ever be remembered that these machines are operated by
the skill and the stamina of the workers. As the Government is determined to protect the rights of the workers, so the
nation has a right to expect that the men who man the machines will discharge their full responsibilities to the urgent
needs of defense.
171
172
173
The worker possesses the same human dignity and is entitled to the same security of position as the engineer or the
manager or the owner. For the workers provide the human power that turns out the destroyers, and the (air)planes
and the tanks.
174
175
176
The nation expects our defense industries to continue operation without interruption by strikes or lockouts. It expects
and insists that management and workers will reconcile their differences by voluntary or legal means, to continue to
produce the supplies that are so sorely needed.
177
178
And on the economic side of our great defense program, we are, as you know, bending every effort to maintain
stability of prices and with that the stability of the cost of living.
179
180
181
182
183
Nine days ago I announced the setting up of a more effective organization to direct our gigantic efforts to increase
the production of munitions. The appropriation of vast sums of money and a well coordinated executive direction of
our defense efforts are not in themselves enough. Guns, planes, (and) ships and many other things have to be built in
the factories and the arsenals of America. They have to be produced by workers and managers and engineers with
the aid of machines which in turn have to be built by hundreds of thousands of workers throughout the land.
157
184
185
In this great work there has been splendid cooperation between the Government and industry and labor, and I am
very thankful.
186
187
188
189
American industrial genius, unmatched throughout all the world in the solution of production problems, has been
called upon to bring its resources and its talents into action. Manufacturers of watches, of farm implements, of
linotypes, and cash registers, and automobiles, and sewing machines, and lawn mowers and locomotives are now
making fuses, bomb packing crates, telescope mounts, shells, and pistols and tanks.
190
191
192
But all of our present efforts are not enough. We must have more ships, more guns, more planes -- more of
everything. And this can only be accomplished if we discard the notion of "business as usual." This job cannot be
done merely by superimposing on the existing productive facilities the added requirements of the nation for defense.
193
194
Our defense efforts must not be blocked by those who fear the future consequences of surplus plant capacity. The
possible consequences of failure of our defense efforts now are much more to be feared.
195
196
And after the present needs of our defense are past, a proper handling of the country's peacetime needs will require
all of the new productive capacity -- if not still more.
197
198
No pessimistic policy about the future of America shall delay the immediate expansion of those industries essential
to defense. We need them.
199
200
201
I want to make it clear that it is the purpose of the nation to build now with all possible speed every machine, every
arsenal, every (and) factory that we need to manufacture our defense material. We have the men -- the skill -- the
wealth -- and above all, the will.
202
203
204
I am confident that if and when production of consumer or luxury goods in certain industries requires the use of
machines and raw materials that are essential for defense purposes, then such production must yield, and will gladly
yield, to our primary and compelling purpose.
205
206
207
208
So I appeal to the owners of plants -- to the managers -to the workers -- to our own Government employees -- to put
every ounce of effort into producing these munitions swiftly and without stint. (And) With this appeal I give you the
pledge that all of us who are officers of your Government will devote ourselves to the same whole-hearted extent to
the great task that (which) lies ahead.
209
210
211
As planes and ships and guns and shells are produced, your Government, with its defense experts, can then
determine how best to use them to defend this hemisphere. The decision as to how much shall be sent abroad and
how much shall remain at home must be made on the basis of our overall military necessities.
212
213
214
We must be the great arsenal of democracy. For us this is an emergency as serious as war itself. We must apply
ourselves to our task with the same resolution, the same sense of urgency, the same spirit of patriotism and sacrifice
as we would show were we at war.
215
216
217
We have furnished the British great material support and we will furnish far more in the future.
There will be no "bottlenecks" in our determination to aid Great Britain. No dictator, no combination of dictators,
will weaken that determination by threats of how they will construe that determination.
218
219
220
The British have received invaluable military support from the heroic Greek army and from the forces of all the
governments in exile. Their strength is growing. It is the strength of men and women who value their freedom more
highly than they value their lives.
221
I believe that the Axis powers are not going to win this war. I base that belief on the latest and best of information.
158
222
223
We have no excuse for defeatism. We have every good reason for hope -- hope for peace, yes, and hope for the
defense of our civilization and for the building of a better civilization in the future.
224
225
226
I have the profound conviction that the American people are now determined to put forth a mightier effort than they
have ever yet made to increase our production of all the implements of defense, to meet the threat to our democratic
faith.
227
228
229
As President of the United States I call for that national effort. I call for it in the name of this nation which we love
and honor and which we are privileged and proud to serve. I call upon our people with absolute confidence that our
common cause will greatly succeed.
Document 60: The Atlantic Charter, August 14 th, 1941
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/D/1926-1950/war/at_charter.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
The President of the United States of America and the Prime Minister, Mr. Churchill, representing His Majesty's
Government in the United Kingdom, being met together, deem it right to make known certain common principles in
the national policies of their respective countries on which they base their hopes for a better future for the world.
First, their countries seek no aggrandizement, territorial or other;
Second, they desire to see no territorial changes that do not accord with the freely expressed wishes of the peoples
concerned;
Third, they respect the right of all peoples to choose the form of government under which they will live; and they
wish to see sovereign rights and self government restored to those who have been forcibly deprived of them;
Fourth, they will endeavor, with due respect for their existing obligations, to further the enjoyment by all States,
great or small, victor or vanquished, of access, on equal terms, to the trade and to the raw materials of the world
which are needed for their economic prosperity;
Fifth, they desire to bring about the fullest collaboration between all nations in the economic field with the object of
securing, for all, improved labor standards, economic advancement and social security;
Sixth, after the final destruction of the Nazi tyranny, they hope to see established a peace which will afford to all
nations the means of dwelling in safety within their own boundaries, and which will afford assurance that all the
men in all lands may live out their lives in freedom from fear and want;
Seventh, such a peace should enable all men to traverse the high seas and oceans without hindrance;
Eighth, they believe that all of the nations of the world, for realistic as well as spiritual reasons must come to the
abandonment of the use of force. Since no future peace can be maintained if land, sea or air armaments continue to
be employed by nations which threaten, or may threaten, aggression outside of their frontiers, they believe, pending
the establishment of a wider and permanent system of general security, that the disarmament of such nations is
essential. They will likewise aid and encourage all other practicable measure which will lighten for peace-loving
peoples the crushing burden of armaments.
Franklin D. Roosevelt
Winston S. Churchill
159
Document 61: A. Philip Randolph, The Call to Negro America to March on Washington for Jobs and Equal
Participation in National Defense, May, 1941
Source: http://www.wwnorton.com/college/history/archive/resources/documents/ch30_02.htm
1
2
We call upon you to fight for jobs in National Defense. We call upon you to struggle for the integration of Negroes
in the armed forces. . . .
3
4
We call upon you to demonstrate for the abolition of Jim-Crowism in all Government departments and defense
employment.
5
6
This is an hour of crisis. It is a crisis of democracy. It is a crisis of minority groups. It is a crisis of Negro Americans.
What is this crisis?
7
8
To American Negroes, it is the denial of jobs in Government defense projects. It is racial discrimination in
Government departments. It is widespread Jim-Crowism in the armed forces of the Nation.
9
10
11
12
While billions of the taxpayers' money are being spent for war weapons, Negro workers are finally being turned
away from the gates of factories, mines and mills—being flatly told, "NOTHING DOING." Some employers refuse
to give Negroes jobs when they are without "union cards," and some unions refuse Negro workers union cards when
they are "without jobs."
13
14
15
16
17
What shall we do?
What a dilemma!
What a runaround!
What a disgrace!
What a blow below the belt!
18
19
Though dark, doubtful and discouraging, all is not lost, all is not hopeless. Though battered and bruised, we are not
beaten, broken, or bewildered.
20
21
22
23
24
Verily, the Negroes' deepest disappointments and direst defeats, their tragic trials and outrageous oppressions in
these dreadful days of destruction and disaster to democracy and freedom, and the rights of minority peoples, and
the dignity and independence of the human spirit, is the Negroes' greatest opportunity to rise to the highest heights
of struggle for freedom and justice in Government, in industry, in labor unions, education, social service, religion,
and culture.
25
26
27
28
With faith and confidence of the Negro people in their own power for self-liberation, Negroes can break down that
barriers of discrimination against employment in National Defense. Negroes can kill the deadly serpent of race
hatred in the Army, Navy, Air and Marine Corps, and smash through and blast the Government, business and laborunion red tape to win the right to equal opportunity in vocational training and re-training in defense employment.
29
30
31
Most important and vital of all, Negroes, by the mobilization and coordination of their mass power, can cause
PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT TO ISSUE AN EXECUTIVE ORDER ABOLISHING DISCRIMINATIONS IN ALL
GOVERNMENT DEPARTMENT, ARMY, NAVY, AIR CORPS AND NATIONAL DEFENSE JOBS.
32
Of course, the task is not easy. In very truth, it is big, tremendous and difficult.
33
34
35
It will cost money.
It will require sacrifice.
It will tax the Negroes' courage, determination and will to struggle. But we can, must and will triumph.
160
36
37
38
The Negroes' stake in national defense is big. It consists of jobs, thousands of jobs. It may represent millions, yes
hundreds of millions of dollars in wages. It consists of new industrial opportunities and hope. This is worth fighting
for.
39
But to win our stakes, it will require an "all-out, " bold and total effort and demonstration of colossal proportions.
40
41
42
Negroes can build a mammoth machine of mass action with a terrific and tremendous driving and striking power
that can shatter and crush the evil fortress of race prejudice and hate, if they will only resolve to do so and never
stop, until victory comes.
43
44
Dear fellow Negro Americans, be not dismayed by these terrible times. You possess power, great power. Our
problem is to harness and hitch it up for action on the broadest, daring and most gigantic scale.
45
46
47
48
In this period of power politics, nothing counts but pressure, more pressure, and still more pressure, through the
tactic and strategy of broad, organized, aggressive mass action behind the vital and important issues of the Negro.
To this end, we propose that ten thousand Negroes MARCH ON WASHINGTON FOR JOBS IN NATIONAL
DEFENSE AND EQUAL INTEGRATION IN THE FIGHTING FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES.
49
50
An "all-out" thundering march on Washington, ending in a monster and huge demonstration at Lincoln's Monument
will shake up white America.
51
52
53
54
55
It will shake up official Washington.
It will give encouragement to our white friends to fight all the harder by our side, with us, for our righteous cause.
It will gain respect for the Negro people.
It will create a new sense of self-respect among Negroes.
But what of national unity?
56
57
58
We believe in national unity which recognizes equal opportunity of black and white citizens to jobs in national
defense and the armed forces, and in all other institutions and endeavors in America. We condemn all dictatorships,
Fascist, Nazi and Communist. We are loyal, patriotic Americans all.
59
60
61
62
But if American democracy will not defend its defenders; if American democracy will not protect its protectors; if
American democracy will not give jobs to its toilers because of race or color; if American democracy will not insure
equality of opportunity, freedom and justice to its citizens, black and white, it is a hollow mockery and belies the
principles for which it is supposed to stand. . . .
63
64
Today we call on President Roosevelt, a great humanitarian and idealist, to . . . free American Negro citizens of the
stigma, humiliation and insult of discrimination and Jim-Crowism in Government departments and national defense.
65
66
The Federal Government cannot with clear conscience call upon private industry and labor unions to abolish
discrimination based on race and color as long as it practices discrimination itself against Negro Americans.
Document 62: Account of the Attack on Pearl Harbor, December 7, 1941
Source: http://www.history.navy.mil/faqs/faq66-3a.htm
Excerpt from Oral History of Pharmacist's Mate Second Class Lee Soucy, crewman aboard USS Utah (AG16) on 7 December 1941.
[Source:Oral history provided courtesy of the Historian, Bureau of Medicine and Surgery]
1
2
3
4
I had just had breakfast and was looking out a porthole in sick bay when someone said, "What the hell are all those
planes doing up there on a Sunday? " Someone else said, "It must be those crazy Marines. They'd be the only ones
out maneuvering on a Sunday." When I looked up in the sky I saw five or six planes starting their descent. Then
when the first bombs dropped on the hangers at Ford Island, I thought, "Those guys are missing us by a mile."
161
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
Inasmuch as practice bombing was a daily occurrence to us, it was not too unusual for planes to drop bombs, but the
time and place were quite out of line. We could not imagine bombing practice in port. It occurred to me and to most
of the others that someone had really goofed this time and put live bombs on those planes by mistake.
In any event, even after I saw a huge fireball and cloud of black smoke rise from the hangers on Ford Island and
heard explosions, it did not occur to me that these were enemy planes. It was too incredible! Simply beyond
imagination! "What a SNAFU," I moaned.
As I watched the explosions on Ford Island in amazement and disbelief, I felt the ship lurch. We didn't know it then,
but we were being bombed and torpedoed by planes approaching from the opposite (port) side.
The bugler and bosun's mate were on the fantail ready to raise the colors at 8 o'clock. In a matter of seconds, the
bugler sounded "General Quarters." I grabbed my first aid bag and headed for my battle station amidship.
A number of the ship's tremors are vaguely imprinted in my mind, but I remember one jolt quite vividly. As I was
running down the passageway toward my battle station, another torpedo or bomb hit and shook the ship severely. I
was knocked off balance and through the log room door. I got up a little dazed and immediately darted down the
ladder below the armored deck. I forgot my first aid kit.
By then the ship was already listing. There were a few men down below who looked dumbfounded and wondered
out loud, "What's going on?" I felt around my shoulder in great alarm. No first aid kit! Being out of uniform is one
thing, but being at a battle station without proper equipment is more than embarrassing.
After a minute or two below the armored deck, we heard another bugle call, then the bosun's whistle followed by the
boatswain's chant, "Abandon ship. . . Abandon ship."
We scampered up the ladder. As I raced toward the open side of the deck, an officer stood by a stack of life
preservers and tossed the jackets at us as we ran by. When I reached the open deck, the ship was listing
precipitously. I thought about the huge amount of ammunition we had on board and that it would surely blow up
soon. I wanted to get away from the ship fast, so I discarded my life jacket. I didn't want a Mae West slowing me
down.
Another thing that jolted my memory was how rough the beach on Ford Island was. The day previous, I had been
part of a fire and rescue party dispatched to fight a small fire on Ford Island. The fire was out by the time we got
there but I remember distinctly the rugged beach, so I tied double knots in my shoes whereas just about everyone
else kicked their's off.
I was tensely poised for a running dive off the partially exposed hull when the ship lunged again and threw me off
balance. I ended up with my bottom sliding across and down the barnacle encrusted bottom of the ship.
When the ship had jolted, I thought we had been hit by another bomb or torpedo, but later it was determined that the
mooring lines snapped which caused the 21,000-ton ship to jerk so violently as she keeled over.
Nevertheless, after I bobbed up to the surface of the water to get my bearings, I spotted a motor launch with a
coxswain fishing men out of the water with his boot hook. I started to swim toward the launch. After a few strokes, a
hail of bullets hit the water a few feet in front of me in line with the launch. As the strafer banked, I noticed the big
red insignias on his wing tips. Until then, I really had not known who attacked us. At some point, I had heard
someone shout, "Where did those Germans come from?" I quickly decided that a boat full of men would be a more
likely strafing target than a lone swimmer, so I changed course and hightailed it for Ford Island.
I reached the beach exhausted and as I tried to catch my breath, another pharmacist's mate, Gordon Sumner, from
the Utah, stumbled out of the water. I remember how elated I was to see him. There is no doubt in my mind that
bewilderment, if not misery, loves company. I remember I felt guilty that I had not made any effort to recover my
first aid kit. Sumner had his wrapped around his shoulders.
While we both tried to get our wind back, a jeep came speeding by and came to a screeching halt. One of the two
officers in the vehicle had spotted our Red Cross brassards and hailed us aboard. They took us to a two- or three-
162
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
story concrete BOQ (bachelor officer's quarters) facing Battleship Row to set up an emergency treatment station for
several oil-covered casualties strewn across the concrete floor. Most of them were from the capsized or flaming
battleships. It did not take long to exhaust the supplies in Sumner's bag.
A line officer came by to inquire how we were getting along. We told him that we had run out of everything and
were in urgent need of bandages and some kind of solvent or alcohol to cleanse wounds. He ordered some one to
strip the beds and make rolls of bandages with the sheets. Then he turned to us and said, "Alcohol? Alcohol?," he
repeated. "Will whiskey do?"
Before we could mull it over, he took off and in a few minutes he returned and plunked a case of scotch at our feet.
Another person who accompanied him had an armful of bottles of a variety of liquors. I am sure denatured alcohol
could not have served our purpose better for washing off the sticky oil, as well as providing some antiseptic effect
for a variety of wounds and burns.
Despite the confusion, pain, and suffering, there was some gusty humor amidst the pathos and chaos. At one point,
an exhausted swimmer, covered with a gooey film of black oil, saw me walking around with a washcloth in one
hand and a bottle of booze in the other. He hollered, "Hey Doc, could I have a shot of that medicine?" I handed him
the bottle of whichever medicine I had at the time. He took a hefty swig. He had no sooner swallowed the
"medicine" then he spewed it out along with black mucoidal globs of oil. He lay back a minute after he stopped
vomiting, then said, "Doc, I lost that medicine. How about another dose?"
Perhaps my internal as well as external application of booze was not accepted medical practice, but it sure made me
popular with the old salts. Actually, it probably was a good medical procedure if it induced vomiting. Retaining
contaminated water and oil in one's stomach was not good for one's health. . . .
When the supplies ran out at our first aid station, I suggested to Sumner that he volunteer to go to the Naval
Dispensary for some more. When he returned, he mentioned that he had a close call. A bomb landed in the patio
while he was at the dispensary. He didn't mention any injury so I shrugged it off. After all, under the circumstances,
what was one bomb more or less. That afternoon, while we were both walking along a lanai (screened porch) at the
dispensary, he pointed to a crater in the patio. "That's where the bomb hit I told you about." "Where were you?", I
asked. He pointed to a spot not far away. I said, "Come on, if you had been that close, you'd have been killed." To
which he replied, "Oh, it didn't go off. I fled the area in a hurry."
Sometime after dark, a squadron of scout planes from the carrier Enterprise (two hundred or so miles out at sea),
their fuel nearly depleted, came in for a landing on Ford Island. All hell broke loose and the sky lit up from tracer
bullets from numerous antiaircraft guns. As the Enterprise planes approached some understandably trigger-happy
gunners opened fire; then all gunners followed suit and shot down all but one of our planes. At least, that's what I
was told. Earlier that evening, many of the Utah survivors had been taken to the USS Argonne (AP-4), a transport.
Gunners manning .50 caliber machine guns on the partially submerged USS California directly across from the
Argonne hit the ship while shooting at the planes. A stray, armor-piercing bullet penetrated Argonne's thin bulkhead,
went through a Utah survivor's arm, and spent itself in another sailor's heart. He died instantly.
18 August 1999
Document 63: President Roosevelt’s War Message to Congress, December 8 th, 1941
Source: http://odur.let.rug.nl/~usa/P/fr32/speeches/ph.htm
1
2
Yesterday, Dec. 7, 1941 - a date which will live in infamy - the United States of America was suddenly and
deliberately attacked by naval and air forces of the Empire of Japan.
3
4
The United States was at peace with that nation and, at the solicitation of Japan, was still in conversation with the
government and its emperor looking toward the maintenance of peace in the Pacific.
5
6
Indeed, one hour after Japanese air squadrons had commenced bombing in Oahu, the Japanese ambassador to the
United States and his colleagues delivered to the Secretary of State a formal reply to a recent American message.
163
7
8
While this reply stated that it seemed useless to continue the existing diplomatic negotiations, it contained no threat
or hint of war or armed attack.
9
10
11
It will be recorded that the distance of Hawaii from Japan makes it obvious that the attack was deliberately planned
many days or even weeks ago. During the intervening time, the Japanese government has deliberately sought to
deceive the United States by false statements and expressions of hope for continued peace.
12
13
14
The attack yesterday on the Hawaiian islands has caused severe damage to American naval and military forces. Very
many American lives have been lost. In addition, American ships have been reported torpedoed on the high seas
between San Francisco and Honolulu.
15
Yesterday, the Japanese government also launched an attack against Malaya.
16
Last night, Japanese forces attacked Hong Kong.
17
Last night, Japanese forces attacked Guam.
18
Last night, Japanese forces attacked the Philippine Islands.
19
Last night, the Japanese attacked Wake Island.
20
This morning, the Japanese attacked Midway Island.
21
22
23
Japan has, therefore, undertaken a surprise offensive extending throughout the Pacific area. The facts of yesterday
speak for themselves. The people of the United States have already formed their opinions and well understand the
implications to the very life and safety of our nation.
24
As commander in chief of the Army and Navy, I have directed that all measures be taken for our defense.
25
Always will we remember the character of the onslaught against us.
26
27
No matter how long it may take us to overcome this premeditated invasion, the American people in their righteous
might will win through to absolute victory.
28
29
I believe I interpret the will of the Congress and of the people when I assert that we will not only defend ourselves to
the uttermost, but will make very certain that this form of treachery shall never endanger us again.
30
Hostilities exist. There is no blinking at the fact that our people, our territory and our interests are in grave danger.
31
32
With confidence in our armed forces - with the unbounding determination of our people - we will gain the inevitable
triumph - so help us God.
33
34
I ask that the Congress declare that since the unprovoked and dastardly attack by Japan on Sunday, Dec. 7, a state of
war has existed between the United States and the Japanese empire.
164
Lesson 16: World War Two
Assignment:
VISIONS: 693-699, 702-717
Document 64: Accounts of the Japanese Rape of Nanking, China, 1937
Document 65: Account of the Atomic Bombing of Hiroshima, Japan, 1945
Document 66: Account of the Nazi Death Camp at Auschwitz, 1943 and 1944
Document 67: Account of the Normandy Landing, June 6, 1944
Document 68: Account of the Firebombing of Dresden, Germany, Feb. 1945
Document 69: Joint Statement from the Yalta Conference, 1945
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the general course of World War II, focusing on key turning points to include the Battle of
Midway, the Battle of Stalingrad, and Operation Overlord (see Document 67).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the evolution of U.S. strategy, goals, and diplomacy during World War II. As part of your
answer, discuss the “defeat Germany first” policy and the Yalta Conference (see Document 69).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
165
3. What do the Nazi Holocaust (see Document 66) and the Japanese atrocities in Nanking, China (see
Document 64) say about the nature of the regimes against which the United States fought during World
War II? To what extent were the firebombing of Dresden (see Document 68), the Manhattan Project, and
the Atomic Bombing of Hiroshima (see Document 65) justified?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe the factors that led to Allied victory during World War II.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Describe the social, political, economic, and diplomatic effects that World War II had on the United
States. As part of your answer, discuss the Women’s Army Corps (WACs), the Bretton Woods
Conference, and the United Nations.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
166
Document 64: Accounts of the Japanese Rape of Nanking, China, 1937
Source: http://www.geocities.com/nankingatrocities/Terror/terror_03.htm
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
Minnie Vaurtin, diary on Dec. 13, 1937:
The city is strangely silent - after all the bombing and shelling. Three dangers are past - that of looting [Chinese]
soldiers, bombing from aeroplanes and shelling from big guns, but the forth is still before us - our fate at the hands
of a victorious army. People are very anxious tonight and do not know what to expect. . . . Tonight [13th] Nanking
has no lights, no water, no telephone, no telegraph, no city paper, no radio.
Minnie Vautrin, diary on Dec. 15:
The Japanese have looted widely yesterday and today, have destroyed schools, have killed citizens, and raped
women. One thousand disarmed Chinese soldiers, whom the International Committee hoped to save, were taken
from them and by this time are probably shot or bayoneted. In our South Hill House Japanese broke the panel of the
storeroom and took out some old fruit juice and a few other things. (Open door policy!)
John Rabe, diary on Dec. 15:
No sooner am I back in my office at Committee Headquarters, than my boy arrives with bad news - the Japanese
have returned and now have 1,300 refugees tied up. Along with Smythe and Mills I try to get these people released,
but to no avail. They are surrounded by about 100 Japanese soldiers and, still tied up, are led off to be shot. . . . It's
hard to see people driven off like animals. But they say that Chinese shot 2,000 Japanese prisoners in Tsinanfu, too.
We hear by way of the Japanese Navy that the gunboat U.S.S. Pany, on which the officials of the American embassy
had sought safety, has been accidentally bombed and sunk by the Japanese.
Robert Wilson, letter to his family, Dec. 15:
The slaughter of civilians is appalling. I could go on for pages telling of cases or rape and brutality almost beyond
belief. Two bayoneted cases are the only survivors of seven street cleaners who were sitting in their headquarters
when Japanese soldiers came in without warning or reason and killed five of their number and wounded the two that
found their way to the hospital.
Robert Wilson, letter to his family, Dec. 18:
Today marks the sixth day of the modern Dante's Inferno, written in huge letters with blood and rape. Murder by the
wholesale and rape by the thousands of cases. There seems to be no stop to the ferocity, lust and atavism of the
brutes. . . . Last night the house of one of the Chinese staff members of the university was broken into and two of the
women, his relatives, were raped. Two girls about 15 were raped to death in one of the refugee camps. . . . They
[Japanese soldiers] bayoneted one little boy, killing him, and I spent an hour and a half this morning patching up
another little boy of eight who had five bayonet wounds including one that penetrated his stomach, a portion of
omentum was outside the abdomen. I think he will live.
James McCallum, letter to his family, Dec. 19:
It is a horrible story to relate; I know not where to begin nor to end. Never have I heard or read of such brutality.
Rape: Rape: Rape: We estimate at least 1,000 cases a night and many by day. In case of resistance or anything that
seems like disapproval there is a bayonet stab or a bullet. We could write up hundreds of cases a day; people are
hysterical; they get down on their knees and "Kowtow" any time we foreigners appear; they beg for aid. Those who
are suspected of being soldiers as well as others, have been led outside the city and shot down by hundreds, yes,
thousands.
John Magee, letter to his wife, Dec. 19:
The Horror of the last week is beyond anything I have ever experienced. I never dreamed that the Japanese soldiers
were such savages. It has been a week of murder and rape, worse, I imagine, than has happened for a very long time
167
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
unless the massacre of the Armenians by the Turks was comparable. They not only killed every prisoner they could
find but also a vast number of ordinary citizens of all ages. . . . Just day before yesterday we saw a poor wretch
killed very near the house where we are living.
John Rabe, diary, Dec. 24:
I have had to look at so many corpses over the last few weeks that I can keep my nerves in check even when
viewing these horrible cases. It really doesn't leave you in a "Christmas" mood; but I wanted to see these atrocities
with my own eyes, so that I can speak as an eyewitness later. A man cannot be silent about this kind of cruelty!
Miner Searle Bates, letter to Japanese embassy, Dec. 27:
The life of the whole people is filled with suffering and fear - all caused by soldiers. Your officers have promised
them protection, but the soldiers every day injure hundreds of persons most seriously. A few policemen help certain
places, and we are grateful for them. But that does not bring peace and order. Often it merely shifts the bad acts of
the soldiers to nearby buildings where there are no policemen. Does not the Japanese Army care for its reputation?
Do not Japanese officers wish to keep their public promises that they do not injure the common people? While I
have been writing this letter, a soldier has forcibly taken a woman from one of our teachers' houses, and with his
revolver refused to let an American enter. Is this order?
James McCallum, letter to his family, Dec. 29:
We have met some very pleasant Japanese who have treated us with courtesy and respects. Others have been very
fierce and threatened us, striking or slapping some. Mr. Riggs has suffered most at their hands. Occasionally have I
seen a Japanese helping some Chinese or pick up a Chinese baby and play with it. More than one Japanese soldier
told me he did not like war and wished he were back home. Altho' the Japanese Embassy staff has been cordial and
tried to help us out, they have been helpless. But soldiers with a conscience are few and far between.
James McCallum, letter to his family, Jan. 3:
I must report a good deed done by some Japanese. Recently several very nice Japanese have visited the hospital. We
told them of our lack of food supplies for the patients. Today they brought in 100 chin of beans along with some
beef. We have had no meat at the hospital for a month and these gifts were mighty welcome. They asked what else
we would like to have. But each day has a long list of bad reports. A man was killed near the relief headquarters
yesterday afternoon. In the afternoon a Japanese soldier attempted to rape a woman; her husband interfered and
helped her resist. But in the afternoon the soldier returned to shoot the husband.
Document 65: Account of the Atomic Bombing of Hiroshima, Japan, 1945, Testimony of Yoshitaka
Kawamoto
Source: http://www.atomicarchive.com/Docs/Hibakusha/Yoshitaka.shtml
Mr. Yoshitaka Kawamoto was thirteen years old. He was in the classroom at Zakoba-cho, 0.8 kilometers away from
the hypocenter. He is now working as the director of the Hiroshima Peace Memorial Museum, telling visitors from
all over the world what the atomic bomb did to the people of Hiroshima.
KAWAMOTO: One of my classmates, I think his name is Fujimoto, he muttered something and pointed outside the
window,saying, "A B-29 is coming." He pointed outside with his finger. So I began to get up from my chair and
asked him, "Where is it?" Looking in the direction that he was pointing towards, I got up on my feet, but I was not
yet in an upright position when it happened. All I can remember was a pale lightening flash for two or three seconds.
Then, I collapsed. I don t know much time passed before I came to. It was awful, awful. The smoke was coming in
from somewhere above the debris. Sandy dust was flying around. I was trapped under the debris and I was in terrible
pain and that's probably why I came to. I couldn't move, not even an inch. Then, I heard about ten of my surviving
classmates singing our school song. I remember that. I could hear sobs. Someone was calling his mother. But those
who were still alive were singing the school song for as long as they could. I think I joined the chorus. We thought
that someone would come and help us out. That's why we were singing a school song so loud. But nobody came to
help, and we stopped singing one by one. In the end, I was singing alone. Then I started to feel fear creeping in. I
168
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
started to feel my way out pushing the debris away little by little, using all my strength. Finally I cleared the things
around my head. And with my head sticking our of the debris, I realized the scale of the damage. The sky over
Hiroshima was dark. Something like a tornado or a big fire ball was storming throughout the city. I was only injured
around my mouth and around my arms. But I lost a good deal of blood from my mouth, otherwise I was OK. I
thought I could make my way out. But I was afraid at the thought of escaping alone. We had been going through
military drills everyday, and they had told us that running away by oneself is an act of cowardice, so I thought I
must take somebody along with me. I crawled over the debris, trying to find someone who were still alive. Then, I
found one of my classmates lying alive. I held him up in my arms. It is hard to tell, his skull was cracked open, his
flesh was dangling out from his head. He had only one eye left, and it was looking right at me. First, he was
mumbling something but I couldn't understand him. He started to bite off his finger nail. I took his finger out from
his mouth. And then, I held his hand, then he started to reach for his notebook in his chest pocket, so I asked him, I
said, ``You want me to take this along to hand it over to your mother?'' He nodded. He was going to faint. But still I
could hear him crying out, saying ``Mother, Mother'' I thought I could take him along. I guess that his body below
the waist was crashed. The lower part of his body was trapped, buried inside of the debris. He just adhered to go, he
told me to go away. And by that time, another wing of the school building, or what used to be the school building,
had caught on fire. I tried to get to the playground. Smoke was filling in the air, but I could see the white sandy earth
beneath. I thought this must be the playground, then I started to run in that direction. I turned back and I saw my
classmates Wada looking at me. I still remember the situation and is still appears in my dreams. I felt sorry for him,
but it was the last time I ever saw him. I, so, was running, hands were trying to grab my ankles, they were asking me
to take them along. I was only a child then. And I was horrified at so many hands trying to grab me. I was in pain,
too. So all I could do was to get rid of them, it s terrible to say, but I kicked their hands away. I still feel bad about
that. I went to Miyuki Bridge to get some water. At the river bank, I saw so many people collapsed there. And the
small steps to the river were jammed, filled with people pushing their way to the water. I was small, so I pushed on
the river along the small steps. The water was dead people. I had to push the bodies aside to drink the muddy water.
We didn't know anything about radioactivity that time. I stood up in the water and so many bodies were floating
away along the stream. I can t find the words to describe it. It was horrible. I felt fear. Instead of going into the
water, I climbed up the river bank. I couldn't move. I couldn't find my shadow. I looked up. I saw the cloud, the
mushroom cloud growing in the sky. It was very bright. It had so much heat inside. It caught the light and it showed
every color of the rainbow. Reflecting on the past, it s strange, but I could say that it was beautiful. Looking at the
cloud, I thought I would never be able to see my mother again, I wouldn't be able to see my younger brother again.
And then, I lost consciousness. When I came to, it was about seven in the evening. I was the transportation bureau at
Ujina. I found myself lying on the floor of the warehouse. And an old soldier was looking in my face. He gave me a
light slap on the cheek and he said, "You are a lucky boy." He told me that he had gone with one of the few trucks
left to collect the dead bodies at Miyuki Bridge. They were loading bodies, treating them like sacks. They picked me
up from the river bank and then, threw me on top of the pile. My body slid off and when they grabbed my by the
arm to put me back onto the truck, they felt that my pulse was still beating, so they reloaded me onto the truck,
carrying the survivors. I was really lucky. But I couldn't stand for about a year. I was so weak. My hair came off,
even the hair in my nose fell out. My hair, it started to come off about two weeks later. I became completely bald.
My eyes, I lost my eye sight, probably not because of the radioactivity, but because I became so weak. I couldn`t see
for about three months. But I was only thirteen, I was still young, and I was still growing when I was hit by the Abomb. So about one year later. I regained my health. I recovered good health. Today I am still working as you can
see. As the director of the Hiroshima Peace Memorial Museum, today, I am handing my message over to the
children who visit. I want them to learn about Hiroshima. And when they grow up, I want them to hand down the
message to the next generation with accurate information. I'd like to see him conveying the right sense of judgment
so that we will not lead mankind to annihilation. That is our responsibility.
Document 66: Account of the Nazi Death Camp at Auschwitz, 1943 and 1944
Source: http://library.thinkquest.org/12663/survivors/witness.html?tqskip1=1
NOTE: Ben Stem spent six months in the Kielce ghetto and then was taken to a forced labor camp called Henrykow.
In 1943 the Kielce ghetto was disbanded and the people in it sent to concentration camps. In this reading, Ben
recalls his experiences in the Auschwitz (Ow-Switch) concentration in Poland.
1
2
I'd heard rumors that Jews were going to Auschwitz. But I didn't know what Auschwitz meant. I didn't know what
"extermination camp" meant. People told me, but I couldn't imagine or understand it. We were rounded up and
169
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
packed into cattle cars like sardines. We could not move our arms or legs. We traveled for two days -- day and night.
The heat was unbearable. Then one morning at dawn, we looked through the cracks in the cattle car. I saw the name
Auschwitz or Oswiecim in Polish. I was paralyzed. I go t numb. I didn't feel anything. When daylight came, they
slid the car door open. All we heard was, "Raus, raus, get out of here, get out of here!" I had to crawl over people
who had died from the heat and from lack of food and water.
When they opened the doors to the cattle car, we jumped off as quickly as we could because we were under orders.
SS men with the skulls on their hats and collars stood in front of us stretched out at intervals about every ten feet.
The SS officer in charge stood with his German shepherd. The officer had one foot propped up on a little stool. We
lined up and filed by him. Right there the selection took place. As each person passed by him, he pointed left or
right. The thumb left and right was your des tiny. The people sent to the left went to the gas chambers, and we went
to the right.
They told us we were going to be given some new clothing, but before that, we were sent into the showers. Luckily,
when we turned the faucets we saw water instead of gas. We started washing ourselves. We got out and stood there.
We were deloused beca use we had lice. One guard stood there putting some kind of a chemical on our heads.
Another put it under our arms. A third one shaved our heads.
Then we were given some prisoner's uniforms, very similar to the uniforms a prison chain gang used to wear here.
We got wooden shoes. We didn't get the sizes we normally wore. We had to make do with what we got. Then we
were lined up again in single file and tattooed on the forearm. My number was B-3348.
We were marched to a barracks in Birkenau (Beer-Ken-Now). Birkenau was a part of Auschwitz. Above the
entrance was an arch with an inscription which said in German, Work Makes Men Free, pretending that this was a
work camp. There were two rows of barracks with a wide street between them. In front of us was a crematorium and
gas chambers. We smelled the flesh of human bodies burning. We couldn't mistake that smell for anything else.
The Daily Routine at Auschwitz
Every day we were awakened by a German prisoner who served as the block or barrack captain. He woke us at 5:00
or 5:30 each morning. We slept in beds stacked three high and about three feet wide and three feet long. We laid on
straw. We were told to get out of the barracks as fast as we could. We lined up and everybody was counted. Then we
stood there and did absolutely nothing for quite a while.
We got a little soup at lunch time, around twelve or one o'clock. We got soup or just plain warm water in a metal tin
like a mess kit. It wasn't hot. We each had a spoon, and we were fishing all the time in the soup to see if there was
anything in it to eat. Unfortunately we could never find anything in there. In the evening we got a slice of bread
about a quarter of an inch thick. On Sunday we got something with the bread like a tiny piece of margarine and a
slice of salami.
Sometimes I was too sick to eat my soup, but I treasured it so much that I hid that little soup behind my bunk. One
day when there was an inspection, the guards found the soup I was hiding. We weren't supposed to have any soup in
the barracks. They took me outside and beat me. I passed out after three blows. A friend gave me coffee. He saved
my life because I felt so sick I couldn't even move. With the coffee I was able to stand up when the camp officials
came into the barracks for the next inspection. Anybody who couldn't move from his bed was taken away.
During the day sometimes, German guards on trucks ran back and forth telling prisoners to jump on. One time I was
taken to do a little work carrying steel beams. It was winter time, very cold. Fifteen or twenty guys were lifting each
side of the beam because it was a wide beam. Eventually they told us to place it somewhere. But when we tried we
couldn't tear away our hands from the steel because they were frozen to the beam. The skin came off and started
bleeding. They didn't permit us to put any kind of cloth over our hands. We had to carry it bare. The next day we put
this same beam back in the original spot.
We stayed there until the end of 1944 when the Russians started pushing the Germans from the eastern front back to
the west. The SS loaded us into cattle cars and took us to a forced labor camp in western Germany called
Sachsenhausen. There was no crematorium, so ft was by far a better feeling. I was there about a month or six weeks.
At the end of 1944 1 was moved again. This time I went south to a German concentration camp called Dachau
(Dock-ow) closer to the Austrian border. By this time I was just a skeleton. Shortly after I arrived, camp officials
decided it was time to leave. We could hear the machine guns and the heavy artillery booming and they told us to
march. The Allies were getting closer. I marched for about five kilometers to Allach which was a tiny little camp.
Then I fell. I couldn't walk anymore. The rest of them continued walking. The Germans killed all the people who
kept walking. That was the death march. I survived because I could not walk.
170
Document 67: Account of the Normandy Landing, June 6, 1944
Source: http://www.memoriesofwar.com/veterans/hinton.asp
By John D. Hinton
Jackson, Tennessee
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
I was a member of the 29th Infantry Division, in M Company, 3rd Battalion of the 116th Infantry
Regiment. I was inducted into the Army June 16, 1943, at Fort Oglethorpe, Ga., and was discharged on Oct. 23,
1945, at Camp Atterbury, Ind. . . .
. . . About D-Day itself.
We were issued a special combat jacket with several large pockets. Every man was issued two or three
quarter-pound blocks of TNT and as I remember, four or five grenades and rations for a couple of days. That's what
the extra jacket was for and also socks, underwear and the like.
We were also issued a pack board and the best I can remember three boxes of machine gun ammunition for
the gun, which was put on this board, which had straps so we could wear it on our back like a pack. At that time I
was a private and next to the last man in the squad, who was designated as a sniper. I was issued an O3 rifle, which
was bolt action. The other men had semi-automatic carbine rifles, except the two machine gunners, who carried a
.45 Colt automatic pistol, and the squad leader had an M1 rifle. We all had extra ammunition for these. The
packboard also had a Mae West life jacket already activated and strapped around the outside edge. This was so they
would float and be washed ashore by the waves in case something happened to us. We also had one high up on our
waist. To activate it and blow it up, you just pressed it close to the buckle and it activated a CO2 cartridge on the
inside and blew it up like a balloon. All of this must have weighed about 75 pounds. We were loaded like pack
mules with all this equipment on. When we had been issued all the equipment and had our packboard and other
equipment ready we were moved by truck to our embarkation point, which was either Weymouth or Southampton or
maybe Plymouth. My memory's a little fuzzy on this point. I think we were loaded on our ship on June 4, as the
invasion was to have been June 5, but was postponed until the 6th because of bad weather.
Our ship was APA Charles Carroll, PA28. It was a real nice ship. We had made several practice landings
on Slapton Sands beach in England from this ship. The crew were all very nice to us and the food was like manna
from heaven „ to us. White bread, turkey, ham and such. It seems like they were fattening us up for the kill. That's a
joke, of course.
We were aroused very early the morning of June 6, and all went up on deck to our assigned part of it, along
with our equipment. Our guns, rifles and all were covered with plastic wrappers to protect them from the salt water.
I think we did this in the little camp we were in before getting on the ship. . . .
We were loaded into our LCVP, the small landing craft that accommodated about a section of men, about
25 or so. We soon realized that the weather in the English Channel hadn't changed much from the day before. We hit
the beach in waves of landing craft. So we had to circle in the water until all our wave was unloaded and ready to
head for the beach. It didn't take long, with the salt spray coming over the sides of the craft, to start getting seasick.
After a while the wave was formed and we started for the beach. The wind and waves got rougher and rougher it
seemed. I got very sick. There was a hole in the deck made for this very thing about eight 8 or 10 inches in
circumference. I think I had to use it about four times and so did many of the other men.
The LCVP was getting very hard for the sailors in back to run and control. The wind and waves were
blowing it off course. We began to hear an occasional bullet or piece of shrapnel hitting the sides. Consequently, we
weren't landed in the sector of beach that we were supposed to be. When we finally did reach the beach and the
ramp was let down, we were up against another LCVP which I suppose had hit some kind of underwater obstacle,
because it was cocked up on one side and we were bumping it.
The water started rushing in. The sailors were yelling at us to hurry up and get out. As I reached for my
packboard a wave knocked it out of my hand and washed it back of me. I was weak from throwing up so much and I
saw I couldn't get it, so I quickly jumped off the ramp into about 4 feet of water. My helmet fell into the water, but I
made a quick grab and got it before it sank. The plastic wrap of my rifle came off during this and I had sand in my
rifle barrel and breach. Machine gun bullets were hitting the obstacles all around us. Some of us tried to take cover
behind some of the obstacles, but saw that was no good. Most of us headed for the beach as fast as we could, bullets
whining all around us and hitting the water.
I saw many men fall. It was supposedly low tide and was a good ways to the beach. Many of the obstacles
were still on top of the ground. Somehow I made it to the cover of the shingle embankment, a bank a few hundred
yards from where our boat landed. It was about 4 feet high and offered a little cover and concealment. Many men
never made it out of the water. Some of the craft were hit by artillery from the large concrete pillboxes near the top
171
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
of the bluff. Many men were killed on Omaha Beach or in the water before reaching it. Our platoon leader, Lt.
Balenger, was wounded. Our captain was wounded, and many more of the men.
Most men stayed behind the small embankment until some officer would come along and urge them to
follow him. The engineers had managed to clear a path about four feet wide up the bluff and that's where the group I
was with inched our way up the bluff. This was a minefield.
We were drawing fire from a house about a half mile to our left, the only house I saw. It must have been a
good German sniper since we had a gun set up right at the top of the bluff and every time someone tried to get
behind it he seemed to get them, in the arm or the leg. He got me in my right leg and a couple of guys in the arm and
he also killed one man.
I could hear movements at the top of the bluff, but we could not yet see them. I'm sure it was Germans in
one of their many trenches. I threw all of my grenades in the direction of the movement I heard. My rifle would only
fire one round at a time. It would not pull another out of the clip.
One man in the bunch at the top near the gun was dead. I saw one of our men and he said our platoon
sergeant, Sgt. Rowell (a mighty fine man), said if we got hit to try to make our way down to the shingle
embankment, about 75 or 100 yards from the beach. They had dug out a place large enough to set up an aid station.
So I headed back to the aid station, and halfway down I heard someone shout, "Help me." It was one of the men
from one of the engineer battalions attached to us.
He had a pretty good sized hole in his leg. I took his belt and the pliers from the kit on the belt and
fashioned a tourniquet. I tightened it with the pliers and finally got the blood stopped. I gave him a shot of morphine.
We all had one in our first aid kit, or our rifle or pistol belt. I sprinkled the sulfanilamide powder in the wound and
bandaged his wound with the bandage in the kit. Luckily there was a small shell hole or mortar hole very close to us.
I dragged him into it and told him I would send a medic. I also told him to loosen the tourniquet and let it bleed just
a little, about every 20 minutes and then tighten it up.
I found the aid station where they bandaged me up and I had to put a tourniquet on another man who had
been shot in the foot. Since my wound was not bleeding now I helped as much as I could. I loosened the tourniquet
every 15 or 20 minutes, let it bleed a little as we had been told to do, and then tightened it back.
I lay in that hole, behind that bank, until dark. We could look up in the air and see all sorts of debris flying
from landing craft and small LCIs, Landing Craft Infantry, all day. The Germans had zeroed their artillery back on
the water's edge by then. I poked my head out once and saw a shell hit right in the middle of a group of men coming
off an LCI. I felt lucky to have come in on one of the first waves.
I lay there until dark when things seemed to die down a bit. Every now and then an LCVP would make it
in, picking up wounded men. I got on one finally and they pulled out into the water and went from ship to ship,
looking for the right one they were supposed to put us on. Pieces of shrapnel were hitting the sides. They finally
found the right one and I was put on it.
They took my rifle and helmet. The medics on beach had already removed my shoe and leggings. This LST
had been rigged with litter holders along the inside walls. It seemed we were there most all night until it was loaded.
Then they pulled out for England. You could still hear pieces of shrapnel hitting the sides, but they were not strong
enough to penetrate the walls.
Document 68: Account of the Firebombing of Dresden, Germany, Feb. 1945
Source: http://timewitnesses.org/english/%7Elothar.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
It was February. 13th, 1945. I lived with my mother and sisters (13, 5 and 5 months old twins) in Dresden
and was looking forward to celebrating my 10th birthday February l6th. My father, a carpenter, had been a soldier
since 1939 and we got his last letter in August 1944. My mother was very sad to receive her letters back with the
note: "Not to be found." We lived in a 3 room flat on the 4th floor in a working class region of our town. I remember
celebrating Shrove Tuesday (February 13th) together with other children, The activities of the war in the east came
nearer and nearer. Lots of soldiers went east and lots of refugees went west through our town or stayed there, also in
the air raid night February13th/14th.
About 9:30 PM the alarm was given. We children knew that sound and got up and dressed quickly, to hurry
downstairs into our cellar which we used as an air raid shelter. My older sister and I carried my baby twin sisters,
my mother carried a little suitcase and the bottles with milk for our babies. On the radio we heard with great horror
the news: "Attention, a great air raid will corne over our town!" This news I will never forget.
Some minutes later we heard a horrible noise — the bombers. There were nonstop explosions. Our cellar
was filled with fire and smoke and was damaged, the lights went out and wounded people shouted dreadfully. In
172
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
great fear we struggled to leave this cellar. My mother and my older sister carried the big basket in which the twins
were lain. With one hand I grasped my younger sister and with the other I grasped the coat of my mother.
We did not recognize our street any more. Fire, only fire wherever we looked. Our 4th floor did not exist
anymore. The broken remains of our house were burning. On the streets there were burning vehicles and carts with
refugees, people, horses, all of them screaming and shouting in fear of death. I saw hurt women, children, old people
searching a way through ruins and flames.
We fled into another cellar overcrowded with injured and distraught men women and children shouting,
crying and praying. No light except some electric torches. And then suddenly the second raid began. This shelter
was hit too, and so we fled through cellar after cellar. Many, so many, desperate people came in from the streets. lt is
not possible to describe! Explosion after explosion. It was beyond belief, worse than the blackest nightmare. So
many people were horribly burnt and injured. lt became more and more difficult to breathe. lt was dark and all of us
tried to leave this cellar with inconceivable panic. Dead and dying people were trampled upon, luggage was left or
snatched up out of our hands by rescuers. The basket with our twins covered with wet cloths was snatched up out of
my mothers hands and we were pushed upstairs by the people behind us. We saw the burning street, the falling ruins
and the terrible firestorm. My mother covered us with wet blankets and coats she found in a water tub.
We saw terrible things: cremated adults shrunk to the size of small children, pieces of arms and legs, dead
people, whole families burnt to death, burning people ran to and fro, burnt coaches filled with civilian refugees, dead
rescuers and soldiers, many were calling and looking for their children and families, and fire everywhere,
everywhere fire, and all the time the hot wind of the firestorm threw people back into the burning houses they were
trying to escape from.
I cannot forget these terrible details. I can never forget them.
Now my mother possessed only a little bag with our identity papers. The basket with the twins had
disappeared and then suddenly my older sister vanished too . Although my mother looked for her immediately it was
in vain. The last hours of this night we found shelter in the cellar of a hospital nearby surrounded by crying and
dying people. In the next morning we looked for our sister and the twins but without success. The house where we
lived was only a burning ruin. The house where our twins were left we could not go in. Soldiers said everyone was
burnt to death and we never saw my two baby sisters again.
Totally exhausted, with burnt hair and badly burnt and wounded by the fire we walked to the Loschwitz
bridge where we found good people who allowed us to wash, to eat and to sleep. But only a short time because
suddenly the second air raid began (February14th) and this house too was bombed and my mothers last identity
papers burnt. Completely exhausted we hurried over the bridge (river Elbe) with many other homeless survivors and
found another family ready to help us, because somehow their home survived this horror.
In all this tragedy I had completely forgotten my l0th birthday. But the next day my mother surprised me
with a piece of sausage she begged from the "Red Cross". This was my birthday present.
In the next days and weeks we looked for my older Sister but in vain. We wrote our present address on the
last walls of our damaged house. In the middle of March we were evacuated to a little village near Oschatz and on
March 3lst, we got a letter from my sister. She was alive! In that disastrous night she lost us and with other lost
children she was taken to a nearby village. Later she found our address on the wall of our house and at the beginning
of April my mother brought her to our new home.
Berlin, May 1999
Lothar Metzger
Document 69: Joint Statement from the Yalta Conference, by President Roosevelt, Prime Minister Churchill,
and Joseph Stalin, 1945
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
THE DEFEAT OF GERMANY
We have considered and determined the military plans of the three Allied powers for the final defeat of the common
enemy. The military staffs of the three Allied Nations have met in daily meetings throughout the Conference. These
meetings have been most satisfactory from every point of view and have resulted in closer coordination of the
military effort of the three Allies than ever before. The fullest information has been interchanged. The timing, scope,
and coordination of new and even more powerful blows to be launched by our armies and air forces into the heart of
Germany from the East, West, North, and South have been fully agreed and planned in detail.
173
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
Our combined military plans will be made known only as we execute them, but we believe that the very close
working partnership among the three staffs attained at this Conference will result in shortening the war. Meetings of
the three staffs will be continued in the future whenever the need arises.
Nazi Germany is doomed. The German people will only make the cost of their defeat heavier to themselves by
attempting to continue a hopeless resistance.
THE OCCUPATION AND CONTROL OF GERMANY
We have agreed on common policies and plans for enforcing the unconditional surrender terms which we shall
impose together on Nazi Germany after German armed resistance has been finally crushed. These terms will not be
made known until the final defeat of Germany has been accomplished. Under the agreed plan, the forces of the three
powers will each occupy a separate zone of Germany. Coordinated administration and control has been provided for
under the plan through a central control commission consisting of the Supreme Commanders of the three powers
with headquarters in Berlin. It has been agreed that France should be invited by the three powers, if she should so
desire, to take over a zone of occupation, and to participate as a fourth member of the control commission. The
limits of the French zone will be agreed by the four Governments concerned through their representatives on the
European Advisory Commission.
It is our inflexible purpose to destroy German militarism and Nazism and to ensure that Germany will never again
be able to disturb the peace of the world. We are determined to disarm and disband all German armed forces; break
up for all time the German General Staff that has repeatedly contrived the resurgence of German militarism; remove
or destroy all German military equipment; eliminate or control all German industry that could be used for military
production; bring all war criminals to just and swift punishment and exact reparation in kind for the destruction
wrought by the Germans; wipe out the Nazi Party, Nazi laws, organizations and institutions, remove all Nazi and
militarist influences from public office and from the cultural and economic life of the German people; and take in
harmony such other measures in Germany as may be necessary to the future peace and safety of the world. It is not
our purpose to destroy the people of Germany, but only when Nazism and militarism have been extirpated will there
be hope for a decent life for Germans, and a place for them in the comity of Nations.
REPARATION BY GERMANY
We have considered the question of the damage caused by Germany to the Allied Nations in this war and recognized
it as just that Germany be obliged to make compensation for this damage in kind to the greatest extent possible. A
commission for the compensation of damage will be established. The commission will work in Moscow.
UNITED NATIONS CONFERENCE
We are resolved upon the earliest possible establishment with our allies of a general international organization to
maintain peace and security. We believe that this is essential, both to prevent aggression and to remove the political,
economic, and social causes of war through the close and continuing collaboration of all peace-loving peoples.
The foundations were laid at Dumbarton Oaks. On the important question of voting procedure, however, agreement
was not there reached. The present Conference has been able to resolve this difficulty.
We have agreed that a conference of United Nations should be called to meet at San Francisco in the United States
on April 25, 1945, to prepare the charter of such an organization, along the lines proposed in the informal
conversations at Dumbarton Oaks.
The Government of China and the Provisional Government of France will be immediately consulted and invited to
sponsor invitations to the conference jointly with the Governments of the United States, Great Britain, and the Union
of Soviet Socialist Republics. As soon as the consultation with China and France has been completed, the text of the
proposals on voting procedure will be made public.
DECLARATION ON LIBERATED EUROPE
The Premier of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, and the
President of the United States of America have consulted with each other in the common interests of the peoples of
their countries and those of liberated Europe. They jointly declare their mutual agreement to concert during the
temporary period of instability in liberated Europe the policies of their three Governments in assisting the peoples
174
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
liberated from the domination of Nazi Germany and the peoples of the former Axis satellite states of Europe to solve
by democratic means their pressing political and economic problems.
The establishment of order in Europe and the rebuilding of national economic life must be achieved by processes
which will enable the liberated peoples to destroy the last vestiges of Nazism and Fascism and to create democratic
institutions of their own choice. This is a principle of the Atlantic Charter—the right of all peoples to choose the
form of government under which they will live—the restoration of sovereign rights and self-government to those
peoples who have been forcibly deprived of them by the aggressor Nations.
To foster the conditions in which the liberated peoples may exercise these rights, the three Governments will jointly
assist the people in any European liberated state or former Axis satellite state in Europe where in their judgment
conditions require (a) to establish conditions of internal peace; (b) to carry out emergency measures for the relief of
distressed peoples; (c) to form interim governmental authorities broadly representative of all democratic elements in
the population and pledged to the earliest possible establishment through free elections of governments responsive to
the will of the people; and (d) to facilitate where necessary the holding of such elections.
The three Governments will consult the other United Nations and provisional authorities or other Governments in
Europe when matters of direct interest to them are under consideration.
When, in the opinion of the three Governments, conditions in any European liberated state or any former Axis
satellite state in Europe make such action necessary, they will immediately consult together on the measures
necessary to discharge the joint responsibilities set forth in this declaration.
By this declaration we reaffirm our faith in the principles of the Atlantic Charter, our pledge in the declaration by the
United Nations, and our determination to build in cooperation with other peace-loving Nations world order under
law, dedicated to peace, security, freedom, and general well-being of all mankind.
In issuing this declaration, the three powers express the hope that the Provisional Government of the French
Republic may be associated with them in the procedure suggested.
POLAND
A new situation has been created in Poland as a result of her complete liberation by the Red Army. This calls for the
establishment of a Polish provisional government which can be more broadly based than was possible before the
recent liberation of western Poland. The provisional government which is now functioning in Poland should
therefore be reorganized on a broader democratic basis with the inclusion of democratic leaders from Poland itself
and from Poles abroad. This new government should then be called the Polish Provisional Government of National
Unity.
M. Molotov, Mr. Harriman, and Sir A. Clark Kerr are authorized as a commission to consult in the first instance in
Moscow with members of the present provisional government and with other Polish democratic leaders from within
Poland and from abroad, with a view to the reorganization of the present government along the above lines. This
Polish Provisional Government of National Unity shall be pledged to the holding of free and unfettered elections as
soon as possible on the basis of universal suffrage and secret ballot. In these elections all democratic and anti-Nazi
parties shall have the right to take part and to put forward candidates.
When a Polish Provisional Government of National Unity has been properly formed in conformity with the above,
the Government of the U. S.S. R., which now maintains diplomatic relations with the present provisional
government of Poland, and the Government of the United Kingdom and the Government of the U.S. A. will
establish diplomatic relations with the new Polish Provisional Government of National Unity, and will exchange
ambassadors by whose reports the respective Governments will be kept informed about the situation in Poland.
The three heads of government consider that the eastern frontier of Poland should follow the Curzon line with
digressions from it in some regions of five to eight kilometers in favor of Poland. They recognized that Poland must
receive substantial accessions of territory in the North and West. They feel that the opinion of the new Polish
Provisional Government of National Unity should be sought in due course on the extent of these accessions and that
the final delimitation of the western frontier of Poland should thereafter await the peace conference.
YUGOSLAVIA
We have agreed to recommend to Marshal Tito and Dr. Subasic that the agreement between them should be put into
effect immediately, and that a new government should be formed on the basis of that agreement.
We also recommend that as soon as the new government has been formed it should declare that:
175
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
1. The anti-Fascist Assembly of National Liberation (Avnoj) should be extended to include members of the last
Yugoslav Parliament (Skupschina) who have not compromised themselves by collaboration with the enemy, thus
forming a body to be known as a temporary Parliament; and,
2. Legislative acts passed by the anti-Fascist Assembly of National Liberation will be subject to subsequent
ratification by a constituent assembly.
There was also a general review of other Balkan questions.
MEETINGS OF FOREIGN SECRETARIES
Throughout the Conference, besides the daily meetings of the heads of governments and the Foreign Secretaries,
separate meetings of the three Foreign Secretaries, and their advisers have also been held daily.
These meetings have proved of the utmost value and the Conference agreed that permanent machinery should be set
up for regular consultation between the three Foreign Secretaries. They will, therefore, meet as often as may be
necessary, probably about every three or four months. These meetings will be held in rotation in the three capitals,
the first meeting being held in London, after the United Nations Conference on World Organization.
UNITY FOR PEACE AS FOR WAR
Our meeting here in the Crimea has reaffirmed our common determination to maintain and strengthen in the peace
to come that unity of purpose and of action which has made victory possible and certain for the United Nations in
this war. We believe that this is a sacred obligation which our Governments owe to our peoples and to all the
peoples of the world.
Only with the continuing and growing cooperation and understanding among our three countries and among all the
peace-loving Nations can the highest aspiration of humanity be realized—a secure and lasting peace which will, in
the words of the Atlantic Charter, "afford assurance that all the men in all the lands may live out their lives in
freedom from fear and want."
Victory in this war and establishment of the proposed international organization will provide the greatest
opportunity in all history to create in the years to come the essential conditions of such a peace.
Signed:
WINSTON S. CHURCHILL
FRANKLIN D. ROOSEVELT
J. STALIN
176
Lesson 17: “Truman and the Rise of the Cold War”
Assignment:
VISIONS: 718-734
REVIEW: Documents 11 and 12
Document 70: The Truman Doctrine, March 12, 1947
Document 71: The Marshall Plan, June 5, 1947
Document 72: Excerpts from NSC-68, United States Objectives and Programs for National Security,
April 7, 1950
Document 73: President Truman on Korea, June 27, 1950
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the diplomatic and international changes after World War Two, and explain how these
changes led to the policy of Containment and the rise of the Cold War. As part of your answer, evaluate
the extent to which Americans’ suspicions of Communism were justified, given the Communists’
rejection of both religion and the notion of private property as Marxists (review Documents 11 and 12).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe and evaluate the Truman Doctrine (see Document 70), and explain why President Truman
thought it necessary.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
177
3. Describe and evaluate the Marshall Plan (see Document 71), and explain why Congress approved it.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Evaluate the United States’ reaction to the fall of Eastern Europe to Communist domination. As part
of your answer, address the Berlin airlift, the formation of NATO, and the recognition of Israel.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain and evaluate the policy of nuclear deterrence. Describe and evaluate the ideas in, and the
recommendations of, NSC-68 (see Document 72).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
178
6. Explain and evaluate President Truman’s decision to send United States forces to defend South Korea
(see Document 73).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 70: The Truman Doctrine, March 12, 1947
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
Mr. President, Mr. Speaker, Members of the Congress of the United States:
The gravity of the situation which confronts the world today necessitates my appearance before a joint session of the
Congress.
The foreign policy and the national security of this country are involved.
One aspect of the present situation, which I present to you at this time for your consideration and decision, concerns
Greece and Turkey.
The United States has received from the Greek Government an urgent appeal for financial and economic assistance.
Preliminary reports from the American Economic Mission now in Greece and reports from the American
Ambassador in Greece corroborate the statement of the Greek Government that assistance is imperative if Greece is
to survive as a free nation.
I do not believe that the American people and the Congress wish to turn a deaf ear to the appeal of the Greek
Government.
Greece is not a rich country. Lack of sufficient natural resources has always forced the Greek people to work hard to
make both ends meet. Since 1940, this industrious, peace loving country has suffered invasion, four years of cruel
enemy occupation, and bitter internal strife.
When forces of liberation entered Greece they found that the retreating Germans had destroyed virtually all the
railways, roads, port facilities, communications, and merchant marine. More than a thousand villages had been
burned. Eighty-five percent of the children were tubercular. Livestock, poultry, and draft animals had almost
disappeared. Inflation had wiped out practically all savings.
As a result of these tragic conditions, a militant minority, exploiting human want and misery, was able to create
political chaos which, until now, has made economic recovery impossible.
Greece is today without funds to finance the importation of those goods which are essential to bare subsistence.
Under these circumstances the people of Greece cannot make progress in solving their problems of reconstruction.
Greece is in desperate need of financial and economic assistance to enable it to resume purchases of food, clothing,
fuel and seeds. These are indispensable for the subsistence of its people and are obtainable only from abroad. Greece
must have help to import the goods necessary to restore internal order and security so essential for economic and
political recovery.
The Greek Government has also asked for the assistance of experienced American administrators, economists and
technicians to insure that the financial and other aid given to Greece shall be used effectively in creating a stable and
self-sustaining economy and in improving its public administration.
The very existence of the Greek state is today threatened by the terrorist activities of several thousand armed men,
led by Communists, who defy the government’s authority at a number of points, particularly along the northern
boundaries. A Commission appointed by the United Nations Security Council is at present investigating disturbed
179
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
conditions in northern Greece and alleged border violations along the frontier between Greece on the one hand and
Albania, Bulgaria, and Yugoslavia on the other.
Meanwhile, the Greek Government is unable to cope with the situation. The Greek army is small and poorly
equipped. It needs supplies and equipment if it is to restore authority to the government throughout Greek territory.
Greece must have assistance if it is to become a self-supporting and self-respecting democracy.
The United States must supply this assistance. We have already extended to Greece certain types of relief and
economic aid but these are inadequate.
There is no other country to which democratic Greece can turn.
No other nation is willing and able to provide the necessary support for a democratic Greek government.
The British Government, which has been helping Greece, can give no further financial or economic aid after March
31. Great Britain finds itself under the necessity of reducing or liquidating its commitments in several parts of the
world, including Greece.
We have considered how the United Nations might assist in this crisis. But the situation is an urgent one requiring
immediate action, and the United Nations and its related organizations are not in a position to extend help of the
kind that is required.
It is important to note that the Greek Government has asked for our aid in utilizing effectively the financial and other
assistance we may give to Greece, and in improving its public administration. It is of the utmost importance that we
supervise the use of any funds made available to Greece, in such a manner that each dollar spent will count toward
making Greece self-supporting, and will help to build an economy in which a healthy democracy can flourish.
No government is perfect. One of the chief virtues of a democracy, however, is that its defects are always visible and
under democratic processes can be pointed out and corrected. The government of Greece is not perfect. Nevertheless
it represents 85 percent of the members of the Greek Parliament who were chosen in an election last year. Foreign
observers, including 692 Americans, considered this election to be a fair expression of the views of the Greek
people.
The Greek Government has been operating in an atmosphere of chaos and extremism. It has made mistakes. The
extension of aid by this country does not mean that the United States condones everything that the Greek
Government has done or will do. We have condemned in the past, and we condemn now, extremist measures of the
right or the left. We have in the past advised tolerance, and we advise tolerance now. Greece’s neighbor, Turkey,
also deserves our attention.
The future of Turkey as an independent and economically sound state is clearly no less important to the freedomloving peoples of the world than the future of Greece. The circumstances in which Turkey finds itself today are
considerably different from those of Greece. Turkey has been spared the disasters that have beset Greece. And
during the war, the United States and Great Britain furnished Turkey with material aid.
Nevertheless, Turkey now needs our support.
Since the war Turkey has sought additional financial assistance from Great Britain and the United States for the
purpose of effecting that modernization necessary for the maintenance of its national integrity.
That integrity is essential to the preservation of order in the Middle East.
The British Government has informed us that, owing to its own difficulties, it can no longer extend financial or
economic aid to Turkey.
As in the case of Greece, if Turkey is to have the assistance it needs, the United States must supply it. We are the
only country able to provide that help.
I am fully aware of the broad implications involved if the United States extends assistance to Greece and Turkey,
and I shall discuss these implications with you at this time.
One of the primary objectives of the foreign policy of the United States is the creation of conditions in which we and
other nations will be able to work out a way of life free from coercion. This was a fundamental issue in the war with
Germany and Japan. Our victory was won over countries which sought to impose their will, and their way of life,
upon other nations.
To ensure the peaceful development of nations, free from coercion, the United States has taken a leading part in
establishing the United Nations. The United Nations is designed to make possible lasting freedom and independence
for all its members. We shall not realize our objectives, however, unless we are willing to help free peoples to
maintain their free institutions and their national integrity against aggressive movements that seek to impose upon
them totalitarian regimes. This is no more than a frank recognition that totalitarian regimes imposed upon free
peoples, by direct or indirect aggression, undermine the foundations of international peace and hence the security of
the United States.
The peoples of a number of countries of the world have recently had totalitarian regimes forced upon them against
their will. The Government of the United States has made frequent protests against coercion and intimidation, in
180
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
violation of the Yalta agreement, in Poland, Rumania, and Bulgaria. I must also state that in a number of other
countries there have been similar developments.
At the present moment in world history nearly every nation must choose between alternative ways of life. The
choice is too often not a free one.
One way of life is based upon the will of the majority, and is distinguished by free institutions, representative
government, free elections, guarantees of individual liberty, freedom of speech and religion, and freedom from
political oppression.
The second way of life is based upon the will of a minority forcibly imposed upon the majority. It relies upon terror
and oppression, a controlled press and radio, fixed elections, and the suppression of personal freedoms.
I believe that it must be the policy of the United States to support free peoples who are resisting attempted
subjugation by armed minorities or by outside pressures.
I believe that we must assist free peoples to work out their own destinies in their own way.
I believe that our help should be primarily through economic and financial aid which is essential to economic
stability and orderly political processes.
The world is not static, and the status quo is not sacred. But we cannot allow changes in the status quo in violation of
the Charter of the United Nations by such methods as coercion, or by such subterfuges as political infiltration. In
helping free and independent nations to maintain their freedom, the United States will be giving effect to the
principles of the Charter of the United Nations.
It is necessary only to glance at a map to realize that the survival and integrity of the Greek nation are of grave
importance in a much wider situation. If Greece should fall under the control of an armed minority, the effect upon
its neighbor, Turkey, would be immediate and serious. Confusion and disorder might well spread throughout the
entire Middle East.
Moreover, the disappearance of Greece as an independent state would have a profound effect upon those countries
in Europe whose peoples are struggling against great difficulties to maintain their freedoms and their independence
while they repair the damages of war.
It would be an unspeakable tragedy if these countries, which have struggled so long against overwhelming odds,
should lose that victory for which they sacrificed so much. Collapse of free institutions and loss of independence
would be disastrous not only for them but for the world. Discouragement and possibly failure would quickly be the
lot of neighboring peoples striving to maintain their freedom and independence.
Should we fail to aid Greece and Turkey in this fateful hour, the effect will be far reaching to the West as well as to
the East.
We must take immediate and resolute action.
I therefore ask the Congress to provide authority for assistance to Greece and Turkey in the amount of $400,000,000
for the period ending June 30, 1948. In requesting these funds, I have taken into consideration the maximum amount
of relief assistance which would be furnished to Greece out of the $350,000,000 which I recently requested that the
Congress authorize for the prevention of starvation and suffering in countries devastated by the war.
In addition to funds, I ask the Congress to authorize the detail of American civilian and military personnel to Greece
and Turkey, at the request of those countries, to assist in the tasks of reconstruction, and for the purpose of
supervising the use of such financial and material assistance as may be furnished. I recommend that authority also be
provided for the instruction and raining of selected Greek and Turkish personnel.
Finally, I ask that the Congress provide authority which will permit the speediest and most effective use, in terms of
needed commodities, supplies, and equipment, of such funds as may be authorized.
If further funds, or further authority, should be needed for the purposes indicated in this message, I shall not hesitate
to bring the situation before the Congress. On this subject the Executive and Legislative branches of the Government
must work together.
This is a serious course upon which we embark. I would not recommend it except that the alternative is much more
serious.
The United States contributed $341,000,000,000 toward winning World War II. This is an investment in world
freedom and world peace.
The assistance that I am recommending for Greece and Turkey amounts to little more than 1/10 of 1 percent of this
investment. It is only common sense that we should safeguard this investment and make sure that it was not in vain.
The seeds of totalitarian regimes are nurtured by misery and want. They spread and grow in the evil soil of poverty
and strife. They reach their full growth when the hope of a people for a better life has died.
We must keep that hope alive.
The free peoples of the world look to us for support in maintaining their freedoms.
181
145
146
147
148
If we falter in our leadership, we may endanger the peace of the world—and we shall surely endanger the welfare of
this Nation.
Great responsibilities have been placed upon us by the swift movement of events.
I am confident that the Congress will face these responsibilities squarely.
Document 71: The Marshall Plan, June 5, 1947
Source: http://www.americanrhetoric.com/speeches/georgecmarshall.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
. . . In considering the requirements for the rehabilitation of Europe, the physical loss of life, the visible destruction
of cities, factories, mines, and railroads was correctly estimated, but it has become obvious during recent months
that this visible destruction was probably less serious than the dislocation of the entire fabric of European economy.
For the past ten years conditions have been highly abnormal. The feverish preparation for war and the more feverish
maintenance of the war effort engulfed all aspects of national economies. Machinery has fallen into disrepair or is
entirely obsolete. Under the arbitrary and destructive Nazi rule, virtually every possible enterprise was geared into
the German war machine. Long-standing commercial ties, private institutions, banks, insurance companies, and
shipping companies disappeared through loss of capital, absorption through nationalization, or by simple
destruction. In many countries, confidence in the local currency has been severely shaken. The breakdown of the
business structure of Europe during the war was complete. Recovery has been seriously retarded by the fact that two
years after the close of hostilities a peace settlement with Germany and Austria has not been agreed upon. But even
given a more prompt solution of these difficult problems, the rehabilitation of the economic structure of Europe
quite evidently will require a much longer time and greater effort than had been foreseen.
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
There is a phase of this matter which is both interesting and serious. The farmer has always produced the foodstuffs
to exchange with the city dweller for the other necessities of life. This division of labor is the basis of modern
civilization. At the present time it is threatened with breakdown. The town and city industries are not producing
adequate goods to exchange with the food-producing farmer. Raw materials and fuel are in short supply. Machinery,
as I have said, is lacking or worn out. The farmer or the peasant cannot find the goods for sale which he desires to
purchase. So the sale of his farm produce for money which he cannot use seems to him an unprofitable transaction.
He, therefore, has withdrawn many fields from crop cultivation and he's using them for grazing. He feeds more grain
to stock and finds for himself and his family an ample supply of food, however short he may be on clothing and the
other ordinary gadgets of civilization.
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
Meanwhile, people in the cities are short of food and fuel, and in some places approaching the starvation levels. So,
the governments are forced to use their foreign money and credits to procure these necessities abroad. This process
exhausts funds which are urgently needed for reconstruction. Thus, a very serious situation is rapidly developing
which bodes no good for the world. The modern system of the division of labor upon which the exchange of
products is based is in danger of breaking down. The truth of the matter is that Europe's requirements for the next
three or four years of foreign food and other essential products -- principally from America -- are so much greater
than her present ability to pay that she must have substantial additional help or face economic, social, and political
deterioration of a very grave character.
31
32
33
34
The remedy seems to lie in breaking the vicious circle and restoring the confidence of the people of Europe in the
economic future of their own countries and of Europe as a whole. The manufacturer and the farmer throughout wide
areas must be able and willing to exchange their product for currencies, the continuing value of which is not open to
question.
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
Aside from the demoralizing effect on the world at large and the possibilities of disturbances arising as a result of
the desperation of the people concerned, the consequences to the economy of the United States should be apparent to
all. It is logical that the United States should do whatever it is able to do to assist in the return of normal economic
health in the world, without which there can be no political stability and no assured peace. Our policy is directed not
against any country or doctrine but against hunger, poverty, desperation, and chaos. Its purpose should be the revival
of a working economy in the world so as to permit the emergence of political and social conditions in which free
institutions can exist.
182
42
43
44
45
46
47
Such assistance, I am convinced, must not be on a piecemeal basis, as various crises develop. Any assistance that
this Government may render in the future should provide a cure rather than a mere palliative. Any government that
is willing to assist in the task of recovery will find full cooperation, I am sure, on the part of the United States
Government. Any government which maneuvers to block the recovery of other countries cannot expect help from
us. Furthermore, governments, political parties, or groups which seek to perpetuate human misery in order to profit
there from politically or otherwise will encounter the opposition of the United States.
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
It is already evident that before the United States Government can proceed much further in its efforts to alleviate the
situation and help start the European world on its way to recovery, there must be some agreement among the
countries of Europe as to the requirements of the situation and the part those countries themselves will take in order
to give a proper effect to whatever actions might be undertaken by this Government. It would be neither fitting nor
efficacious for our Government to undertake to draw up unilaterally a program designed to place Europe on its feet
economically. This is the business of the Europeans. The initiative, I think, must come from Europe. The role of this
country should consist of friendly aid in the drafting of a European program and of later support of such a program
so far as it may be practical for us to do so. The program should be a joint one, agreed to by a number, if not all,
European nations.
57
58
59
60
An essential part of any successful action on the part of the United States is an understanding on the part of the
people of America of the character of the problem and the remedies to be applied. Political passion and prejudice
should have no part. With foresight, and a willingness on the part of our people to face up to the vast responsibility
which history has clearly placed upon our country, the difficulties I have outlined can and will be overcome.
61
62
63
64
I am sorry that on each occasion I have said something publicly in regard to our international situation, I have been
forced by the necessities of the case to enter into rather technical discussions. But, to my mind, it is of vast
importance that our people reach some general understanding of what the complications really are, rather than react
from a passion or a prejudice or an emotion of the moment.
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
As I said more formally a moment ago, we are remote from the scene of these troubles. It is virtually impossible at
this distance merely by reading, or listening, or even seeing photographs and motion pictures, to grasp at all the real
significance of the situation. And yet the whole world of the future hangs on a proper judgment. It hangs, I think, to
a large extent on the realization of the American people, of just what are the various dominant factors. What are the
reactions of the people? What are the justifications of those reactions? What are the sufferings? What is needed?
What can best be done? What must be done?
Thank you very much.
183
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Document 72: Excerpts from NSC-68, United States Objectives and Programs for National Security,
April 7, 1950
Source: http://www.ssc.upenn.edu/polisci/psci150/nsc68.htm
A Report to the President
Pursuant to the President's Directive
of January 31, 1950
TOP SECRET
[Washington,] April 7, 1950
TERMS OF REFERENCE
The following report is submitted in response to the President's directive of January 31 which reads:
That the President direct the Secretary of State and the Secretary of Defense to undertake a
reexamination of our objectives in peace and war and of the effect of these objectives on our
strategic plans, in the light of the probable fission bomb capability and possible thermonuclear
bomb capability of the Soviet Union. . . .
ANALYSIS
I. Background of the Present Crisis
. . . [T]he Soviet Union, unlike previous aspirants to hegemony, is animated by a new fanatic faith, antithetical to our
own, and seeks to impose its absolute authority over the rest of the world. Conflict has, therefore, become endemic
and is waged, on the part of the Soviet Union, by violent or non-violent methods in accordance with the dictates of
expediency. With the development of increasingly terrifying weapons of mass destruction, every individual faces the
ever-present possibility of annihilation should the conflict enter the phase of total war.
14
15
16
17
On the one hand, the people of the world yearn for relief from the anxiety arising from the risk of atomic war. On
the other hand, any substantial further extension of the area under the domination of the Kremlin would raise the
possibility that no coalition adequate to confront the Kremlin with greater strength could be assembled. It is in this
context that this Republic and its citizens in the ascendancy of their strength stand in their deepest peril. . . .
18
II. Fundamental Purpose of the United States
19
20
21
22
The fundamental purpose of the United States is laid down in the Preamble to the Constitution: ". . . to form a more
perfect Union, establish justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence, promote the general
Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity." In essence, the fundamental purpose is
to assure the integrity and vitality of our free society, which is founded upon the dignity and worth of the individual.
23
24
25
26
27
Three realities emerge as a consequence of this purpose: Our determination to maintain the essential elements of
individual freedom, as set forth in the Constitution and Bill of Rights; our determination to create conditions under
which our free and democratic system can live and prosper; and our determination to fight if necessary to defend our
way of life, for which as in the Declaration of Independence, "with a firm reliance on the protection of Divine
Providence, we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our Fortunes, and our sacred Honor."
28
III. Fundamental Design of the Kremlin
29
30
31
32
The fundamental design of those who control the Soviet Union and the international communist movement is to
retain and solidify their absolute power, first in the Soviet Union and second in the areas now under their control. In
the minds of the Soviet leaders, however, achievement of this design requires the dynamic extension of their
authority and the ultimate elimination of any effective opposition to their authority.
33
34
35
36
37
38
The design, therefore, calls for the complete subversion or forcible destruction of the machinery of government and
structure of society in the countries of the non-Soviet world and their replacement by an apparatus and structure
subservient to and controlled from the Kremlin. To that end Soviet efforts are now directed toward the domination
of the Eurasian land mass. The United States, as the principal center of power in the non-Soviet world and the
bulwark of opposition to Soviet expansion, is the principal enemy whose integrity and vitality must be subverted or
destroyed by one means or another if the Kremlin is to achieve its fundamental design.
184
39
IV. The Underlying Conflict in the Realm of ideas and Values between the U.S. Purpose and the Kremlin Design
40
A. NATURE OF CONFLICT
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
. . . The idea of freedom is the most contagious idea in history, more contagious than the idea of submission to
authority. For the breadth of freedom cannot be tolerated in a society which has come under the domination of an
individual or group of individuals with a will to absolute power. Where the despot holds absolute power--the
absolute power of the absolutely powerful will--all other wills must be subjugated in an act of willing submission, a
degradation willed by the individual upon himself under the compulsion of a perverted faith. It is the first article of
this faith that he finds and can only find the meaning of his existence in serving the ends of the system. The system
becomes God, and submission to the will of God becomes submission to the will of the system. It is not enough to
yield outwardly to the system--even Gandhian non-violence is not acceptable--for the spirit of resistance and the
devotion to a higher authority might then remain, and the individual would not be wholly submissive.
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
The same compulsion which demands total power over all men within the Soviet state without a single exception,
demands total power over all Communist Parties and all states under Soviet domination. Thus Stalin has said that the
theory and tactics of Leninism as expounded by the Bolshevik party are mandatory for the proletarian parties of all
countries. A true internationalist is defined as one who unhesitatingly upholds the position of the Soviet Union and
in the satellite states true patriotism is love of the Soviet Union. By the same token the "peace policy" of the Soviet
Union, described at a Party Congress as "a more advantageous form of fighting capitalism," is a device to divide and
immobilize the non-Communist world, and the peace the Soviet Union seeks is the peace of total conformity to
Soviet policy.
58
59
60
61
62
The antipathy of slavery to freedom explains the iron curtain, the isolation, the autarchy of the society whose end is
absolute power. The existence and persistence of the idea of freedom is a permanent and continuous threat to the
foundation of the slave society; and it therefore regards as intolerable the long continued existence of freedom in the
world. What is new, what makes the continuing crisis, is the polarization of power which now inescapably confronts
the slave society with the free.
63
64
65
66
67
The assault on free institutions is world-wide now, and in the context of the present polarization of power a defeat of
free institutions anywhere is a defeat everywhere. The shock we sustained in the destruction of Czechoslovakia was
not in the measure of Czechoslovakia's material importance to us. In a material sense, her capabilities were already
at Soviet disposal. But when the integrity of Czechoslovak institutions was destroyed, it was in the intangible scale
of values that we registered a loss more damaging than the material loss we had already suffered.
68
69
70
71
72
Thus unwillingly our free society finds itself mortally challenged by the Soviet system. No other value system is so
wholly irreconcilable with ours, so implacable in its purpose to destroy ours, so capable of turning to its own uses
the most dangerous and divisive trends in our own society, no other so skillfully and powerfully evokes the elements
of irrationality in human nature everywhere, and no other has the support of a great and growing center of military
power.
73
B. OBJECTIVES
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
. . . It is only by developing the moral and material strength of the free world that the Soviet regime will become
convinced of the falsity of its assumptions and that the pre-conditions for workable agreements can be created. By
practically demonstrating the integrity and vitality of our system the free world widens the area of possible
agreement and thus can hope gradually to bring about a Soviet acknowledgement of realities which in sum will
eventually constitute a frustration of the Soviet design. Short of this, however, it might be possible to create a
situation which will induce the Soviet Union to accommodate itself, with or without the conscious abandonment of
its design, to coexistence on tolerable terms with the non-Soviet world. Such a development would be a triumph for
the idea of freedom and democracy. It must be an immediate objective of United States policy. . . .
82
185
83
C. MEANS
84
85
86
87
. . . Practical and ideological considerations therefore both impel us to the conclusion that we have no choice but to
demonstrate the superiority of the idea of freedom by its constructive application, and to attempt to change the world
situation by means short of war in such a way as to frustrate the Kremlin design and hasten the decay of the Soviet
system.
88
89
90
For us the role of military power is to serve the national purpose by deterring an attack upon us while we seek by
other means to create an environment in which our free society can flourish, and by fighting, if necessary, to defend
the integrity and vitality of our free society and to defeat any aggressor. . . .
91
V. Soviet Intentions and Capabilities
92
A. POLITICAL AND PSYCHOLOGICAL
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
. . . With particular reference to the United States, the Kremlin's strategic and tactical policy is affected by its
estimate that we are not only the greatest immediate obstacle which stands between it and world domination, we are
also the only power which could release forces in the free and Soviet worlds which could destroy it. The Kremlin's
policy toward us is consequently animated by a peculiarly virulent blend of hatred and fear. Its strategy has been one
of attempting to undermine the complex of forces, in this country and in the rest of the free world, on which our
power is based. In this it has both adhered to doctrine and followed the sound principle of seeking maximum results
with minimum risks and commitments. The present application of this strategy is a new form of expression for
traditional Russian caution. However, there is no justification in Soviet theory or practice for predicting that, should
the Kremlin become convinced that it could cause our downfall by one conclusive blow, it would not seek that
solution.
103
104
105
106
The capabilities of the Soviet world are being exploited to the full because the Kremlin is inescapably militant. It is
inescapably militant because it possesses and is possessed by a world-wide revolutionary movement, because it ' is
the inheritor of Russian imperialism, and because it is a totalitarian dictatorship. Persistent crisis, conflict, and
expansion are the essence of the Kremlin's militancy. This dynamism serves to intensify all Soviet capabilities.
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
Two enormous organizations, the Communist Party and the secret police, are an outstanding source of strength to
the Kremlin. In the Party, it has an apparatus designed to impose at home an ideological uniformity among its people
and to act abroad as an instrument of propaganda, subversion and espionage. In its police apparatus, it has a
domestic repressive instrument guaranteeing under present circumstances the continued security of the Kremlin. The
demonstrated capabilities of these two basic organizations, operating openly or in disguise, in mass or through single
agents, is unparalleled in history. The party, the police and the conspicuous might of the Soviet military machine
together tend to create an overall impression of irresistible Soviet power among many peoples of the free world.
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
The ideological pretensions of the Kremlin are another great source of strength. Its identification of the Soviet
system with communism, its peace campaigns and its championing of colonial peoples may be viewed with apathy,
if not cynicism, by the oppressed totalitariat of the Soviet world, but in the free world these ideas find favorable
responses in vulnerable segments of society. They have found a particularly receptive audience in Asia, especially as
the Asiatics have been impressed by what has been plausibly portrayed to them as the rapid advance of the USSR
from a backward society to a position of great world power. Thus, in its pretensions to being (a) the source of a new
universal faith and (b) the model "scientific" society, the Kremlin cynically identifies itself with the genuine
aspirations of large numbers of people, and places itself at the head of an international crusade with all of the
benefits which derive therefrom. . . .
123
The greatest vulnerability of the Kremlin lies in the basic nature of its relations with the Soviet people.
124
125
126
That relationship is characterized by universal suspicion, fear, and denunciation. It is a relationship in which the
Kremlin relies, not only for its power but its very survival, on intricately devised mechanisms of coercion. The
Soviet monolith is held together by the iron curtain around it and the iron bars within it, not by any force of natural
186
127
128
cohesion. These artificial mechanisms of unity have never been intelligently challenged by a strong outside force.
The full measure of their vulnerability is therefore not yet evident.
129
130
131
132
133
134
The Kremlin's relations with its satellites and their peoples is likewise a vulnerability. Nationalism still remains the
most potent emotional-political force. The well-known ills of colonialism are compounded, however, by the
excessive demands of the Kremlin that its satellites accept not only the imperial authority of Moscow but that they
believe in and proclaim the ideological primacy and infallibility of the Kremlin. These excessive requirements can
be made good only through extreme coercion. The result is that if a satellite feels able to effect its independence of
the Kremlin, as Tito was able to do, it is likely to break away.
135
136
137
138
In short, Soviet ideas and practices run counter to the best and potentially the strongest instincts of men, and deny
their most fundamental aspirations. Against an adversary which effectively affirmed the constructive and hopeful
instincts of men and was capable of fulfilling their fundamental aspirations, the Soviet system might prove to be
fatally weak.
139
140
The problem of succession to Stalin is also a Kremlin vulnerability. In a system where supreme power is acquired
and held through violence and intimidation, the transfer of that power may well produce a period of instability.
141
142
143
144
In a very real sense, the Kremlin is a victim of, its own dynamism. This dynamism can become a weakness if it is
frustrated, if in its forward thrusts it encounters a superior force which halts the expansion and exerts a superior
counterpressure. Yet the Kremlin cannot relax the condition of crisis and mobilization, for to do so would be to lose
its dynamism, whereas the seeds of decay within the Soviet system would begin to flourish and fructify. . . .
145
B. ECONOMIC
146
147
148
149
The Kremlin has no economic intentions unrelated to its overall policies. Economics in the Soviet world is not an
end in itself The Kremlin's policy, in so far as it has to do with economics, is to utilize economic processes to
contribute to the overall strength, particularly the war-making capacity of the Soviet system. The material welfare of
the totalitariat is severely subordinated to the interest of the system.
150
151
152
As for capabilities, even granting optimistic Soviet reports of production, the total economic strength of the U.S.S.R.
compares with that of the U.S. as roughly one to four. This is reflected not only in gross national product (1949:
USSR $65 billion; U.S. $250 billion), but in production of key commodities in 1949. . .
153
154
155
Assuming the maintenance of present policies, while a large U.S. advantage is likely to remain, the Soviet Union
will be steadily reducing the discrepancy between its overall economic strength and that of the U.S. by continuing to
devote proportionately more to capital investment than the U.S.
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
But a full-scale effort by the U.S. would be capable of precipitately altering this trend. The USSR today is on a near
maximum production basis. No matter what efforts Moscow might make, only a relatively slight change in the rate
of increase in overall production could be brought about. In the U.S., on the other hand, a very rapid absolute
expansion could be realized. The fact remains, however, that so long as the Soviet Union is virtually mobilized, and
the United States has scarcely begun to summon up its forces, the greater capabilities of the U.S. are to that extent
inoperative in the struggle for power. Moreover, as the Soviet attainment of an atomic capability has demonstrated,
the totalitarian state, at least in time of peace, can focus its efforts on any given project far more readily than the
democratic state. . . .
164
A. POLITICAL AND PSYCHOLOGICAL
165
166
167
Our overall policy at the present time may be described as one designed to foster a world environment in which the
American system can survive and flourish. It therefore rejects the concept of isolation and affirms the necessity of
our positive participation in the world community.
187
168
169
170
171
172
This broad intention embraces two subsidiary policies. One is a policy which we would probably pursue even if
there were no Soviet threat. It is a policy of attempting to develop a healthy international community. The other is
the policy of "containing" the Soviet system. These two policies are closely interrelated and interact on one another.
Nevertheless, the distinction between them is basically valid and contributes to a clearer understanding of what we
are trying to do.
173
174
175
176
177
The policy of striving to develop a healthy international community is the long-term constructive effort which we
are engaged in. It was this policy which gave rise to our vigorous sponsorship of the United Nations. It is of course
the principal reason for our long continuing endeavors to create and now develop the Inter-American system. It, as
much as containment, underlay our efforts to rehabilitate Western Europe. Most of our international economic
activities can likewise be explained in terms of this policy.
178
179
In a world of polarized power, the policies designed to develop a healthy international community are more than
ever necessary to our own strength.
180
181
182
183
As for the policy of "containment," it is one which seeks by all means short of war to (1) block further expansion of
Soviet power, (2) expose the falsities of Soviet pretensions, (3) induce a retraction of the Kremlin's control and
influence, and (4) in general, so foster the seeds of destruction within the Soviet system that the Kremlin is brought
at least to the point of modifying its behavior to conform to generally accepted international standards.
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
It was and continues to be cardinal in this policy that we possess superior overall power in ourselves or in
dependable combination with other likeminded nations. One of the most important ingredients of power is military
strength. In the concept of "containment," the maintenance of a strong military posture is deemed to be essential for
two reasons: (1) as an ultimate guarantee of our national security and (2) as an indispensable backdrop to the
conduct of the policy of "containment." Without superior aggregate military strength, in being and readily
mobilizable, a policy of "containment"--which is in effect a policy of calculated and gradual coercion--is no more
than a policy of bluff.
191
192
193
194
195
At the same time, it is essential to the successful conduct of a policy of "containment" that we always leave open the
possibility of negotiation with the USSR. A diplomatic freeze--and we are in one now--tends to defeat the very
purposes of "containment" because it raises tensions at the same time that it makes Soviet retractions and
adjustments in the direction of moderated behavior more difficult. It also tends to inhibit our initiative and deprives
us of opportunities for maintaining a moral ascendancy in our struggle with the Soviet system.
196
197
198
In "containment" it is desirable to exert pressure in a fashion which will avoid so far as possible directly challenging
Soviet prestige, to keep open the possibility for the USSR to retreat before pressure with a minimum loss of face and
to secure political advantage from the failure of the Kremlin to yield or take advantage of the openings we leave it.
199
200
201
202
We have failed to implement adequately these two fundamental aspects of "containment." In the face of obviously
mounting Soviet military strength ours has declined relatively. Partly as a byproduct of this, but also for other
reasons, we now find ourselves at a diplomatic impasse with the Soviet Union, with the Kremlin growing bolder,
with both of us holding on grimly to what we have, and with ourselves facing difficult decisions. . . .
203
C. MILITARY
204
205
206
207
The United States now possesses the greatest military potential of any single nation in the world. The military
weaknesses of the United States vis-à-vis the Soviet Union, however, include its numerical inferiority in forces in
being and in total manpower. Coupled with the inferiority of forces in being, the United States also lacks tenable
positions from which to employ its forces in event of war and munitions power in being and readily available.
208
209
210
211
It is true that the United States armed forces are now stronger than ever before in other times of apparent peace; it is
also true that there exists a sharp disparity between our actual military strength and our commitments. The
relationship of our strength to our present commitments, however, is not alone the governing factor. The world
situation, as well as commitments, should govern; hence, our military strength more properly should be related to
188
212
213
the world situation confronting us. When our military strength is related to the world situation and balanced against
the likely exigencies of such a situation, it is clear that our military strength is becoming dangerously inadequate. . . .
214
VII. Present Risks
215
. . . B. SPECIFIC
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
It is quite clear from Soviet theory and practice that the Kremlin seeks to bring the free world under its dominion by
the methods of the cold war. The preferred technique is to subvert by infiltration and intimidation. Every institution
of our society is an instrument which it is sought to stultify and turn against our purposes. Those that touch most
closely our material and moral strength are obviously the prime targets, labor unions, civic enterprises, schools,
churches, and all media for influencing opinion. The effort is not so much to make them serve obvious Soviet ends
as to prevent them from serving our ends, and thus to make them sources of confusion in our economy, our culture,
and our body politic. The doubts and diversities that in terms of our values are part of the merit of a free system, the
weaknesses and the problems that are peculiar to it, the rights and privileges that free men enjoy, and the
disorganization and destruction left in the wake of the last attack on our freedoms, all are but opportunities for the
Kremlin to do its evil work. Every advantage is taken of the fact that our means of prevention and retaliation are
limited by those principles and scruples which are precisely the ones that give our freedom and democracy its
meaning for us. None of our scruples deter those whose only code is "morality is that which serves the revolution."
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
Since everything that gives us or others respect for our institutions is a suitable object for attack, it also fits the
Kremlin's design that where, with impunity, we can be insulted and made to suffer indignity the opportunity shall
not be missed, particularly in any context which can be used to cast dishonor on our country, our system, our
motives, or our methods. Thus the means by which we sought to restore our own economic health in the '30's, and
now seek to restore that of the free world, come equally under attack. The military aid by which we sought to help
the free world was frantically denounced by the Communists in the early days of the last war, and of course our
present efforts to develop adequate military strength for ourselves and our allies are equally denounced.
235
236
237
238
239
At the same time the Soviet Union is seeking to create overwhelming military force, in order to back up infiltration
with intimidation. In the only terms in which it understands strength, it is seeking to demonstrate to the free world
that force and the will to use it are on the side of the Kremlin, that those who lack it are decadent and doomed. In
local incidents it threatens and encroaches both for the sake of local gains and to increase anxiety and defeatism in
all the free world.
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
The possession of atomic weapons at each of the opposite poles of power, and the inability (for different reasons) of
either side to place any trust in the other, puts a premium on a surprise attack against us. It equally puts a premium
on a more violent and ruthless prosecution of its design by cold war, especially if the Kremlin is sufficiently
objective to realize the improbability of our prosecuting a preventive war. It also puts a premium on piecemeal
aggression against others, counting on our unwillingness to engage in atomic war unless we are directly attacked.
We run all these risks and the added risk of being confused and immobilized by our inability to weigh and choose,
and pursue a firm course based on a rational assessment of each.
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
The risk that we may thereby be prevented or too long delayed in taking all needful measures to maintain the
integrity and vitality of our system is great. The risk that our allies will lose their determination is greater. And the
risk that in this manner a descending spiral of too little and too late, of doubt and recrimination, may present us with
ever narrower and more desperate alternatives, is the greatest risk of all. For example, it is clear that our present
weakness would prevent us from offering effective resistance at any of several vital pressure points. The only
deterrent we can present to the Kremlin is the evidence we give that we may make any of the critical points which
we cannot hold the occasion for a global war of annihilation.
254
255
256
The risk of having no better choice than to capitulate or precipitate a global war at any of a number of pressure
points is bad enough in itself, but it is multiplied by the weakness it imparts to our position in the cold war. Instead
of appearing strong and resolute we are continually at the verge of appearing and being alternately irresolute and
189
257
258
desperate; yet it is the cold war which we must win, because both the Kremlin design, and our fundamental purpose
give it the first priority.
259
IX. Possible Courses of Action
260
261
. . . D. THE REMAINING COURSE OF ACTION--A RAPID BUILD-UP OF POLITICAL, ECONOMIC, AND
MILITARY STRENGTH IN THE FREE WORLD
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
A more rapid build-up of political, economic, and military strength and thereby of confidence in the free world than
is now contemplated is the only course which is consistent with progress toward achieving our fundamental purpose.
The frustration of the Kremlin design requires the free world to develop a successfully functioning political and
economic system and a vigorous political offensive against the Soviet Union. These, in turn, require an adequate
military shield under which they can develop. It is necessary to have the military power to deter, if possible, Soviet
expansion, and to defeat, if necessary, aggressive Soviet or Soviet-directed actions of a limited or total character.
The potential strength of the free world is great; its ability to develop these military capabilities and its will to resist
Soviet expansion will be determined by the wisdom and will with which it undertakes to meet its political and
economic problems.
271
272
273
274
275
276
1. Military aspects. It has been indicated in Chapter VI that U.S. military capabilities are strategically more
defensive in nature than offensive and are more potential than actual. It is evident, from an analysis of the past and
of the trend of weapon development, that there is now and will be in the future no absolute defense. The history of
war also indicates that a favorable decision can only be achieved through offensive action. Even a defensive
strategy, if it is to be successful, calls not only for defensive forces to hold vital positions while mobilizing and
preparing for the offensive, but also for offensive forces to attack the enemy and keep him off balance.
277
278
279
The two fundamental requirements which must be met by forces in being or readily available are support of foreign
policy and protection against disaster. To meet the second requirement, the forces in being or readily available must
be able, at a minimum, to perform certain basic tasks:
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
a. To defend the Western Hemisphere and essential allied areas in order that their war-making capabilities can be
developed;
b. To provide and protect a mobilization base while the offensive forces required for victory are being built up;
c. To conduct offensive operations to destroy vital elements of the Soviet war-making capacity, and to keep the
enemy off balance until the full offensive strength of the United States and its allies can be brought to bear;
d. To defend and maintain the lines of communication and base areas necessary to the execution of the above tasks;
and
e. To provide such aid to allies as is essential to the execution of their role in the above tasks.
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
In the broadest terms, the ability to perform these tasks requires a build-up of military strength by the United States
and its allies to a point at which the combined strength will be superior for at least these tasks, both initially and
throughout a war, to the forces that can be brought to bear by the Soviet Union and its satellites. In specific terms, it
is not essential to match item for item with the Soviet Union, but to provide an adequate defense against air attack
on the United States and Canada and an adequate defense against air and surface attack on the United Kingdom and
Western Europe, Alaska, the Western Pacific, Africa, and the Near and Middle East, and on the long lines of
communication to these areas. Furthermore, it is mandatory that in building up our strength, we enlarge upon our
technical superiority by an accelerated exploitation of the scientific potential of the United States and our allies.
296
297
298
299
300
301
Forces of this size and character are necessary not only for protection against disaster but also to support our foreign
policy. In fact, it can be argued that larger forces in being and readily available are necessary to inhibit a would-be
aggressor than to provide the nucleus of strength and the mobilization base on which the tremendous forces required
for victory can be built. For example, in both World Wars I and II the ultimate victors had the strength, in the end, to
win though they had not had the strength in being or readily available to prevent the outbreak of war. In part, at
least, this was because they had not had the military strength on which to base a strong foreign policy. At any rate, it
190
302
303
is clear that a substantial and rapid building up of strength in the free world is necessary to support a firm policy
intended to check and to roll back the Kremlin's drive for world domination. . . .
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
The United States is currently devoting about 22 percent of its gross national product ($255 billion in 1949) to
military expenditures (6 percent), foreign assistance (2 percent), and investment (14 percent), little of which is in
war-supporting industries. (As was pointed out in Chapter V, the "fighting value" obtained per dollar of expenditure
by the Soviet Union considerably exceeds that obtained by the United States, primarily because of the extremely low
military and civilian living standards in the Soviet Union.) In an emergency the United States could devote upward
of 50 percent of its gross national product to these purposes (as it did during the last war), an increase of several
times present expenditures for direct and indirect military purposes and foreign assistance.
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
From the point of view of the economy as a whole, the program might not result in a real decrease in the standard of
living, for the economic effects of the program might be to increase the gross national product by more than the
amount being absorbed for additional military and foreign assistance purposes. One of the most significant lessons
of our World War 11 experience was that the American economy, when it operates at a level approaching full
efficiency, can provide enormous resources for purposes other than civilian consumption while simultaneously
providing a high standard of living. After allowing for price changes, personal consumption expenditures rose by
about one-fifth between 1939 and 1944, even though the economy had in the meantime increased the amount of
resources going into Government use by $60 $65 billion (in 1939 prices).
319
320
321
This comparison between the potentials of the Soviet Union and the United States also holds true for the Soviet
world and the free world and is of fundamental importance in considering the courses of action open to the United
States. . . .
322
CONCLUSIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS
323
Conclusions
324
325
326
327
. . . In the light of present and prospective Soviet atomic capabilities, the action which can be taken under present
programs and plans, however, becomes dangerously inadequate, in both timing and scope, to accomplish the rapid
progress toward the attainment of the United States political, economic, and military objectives which is now
imperative.
328
329
330
331
A continuation of present trends would result in a serious decline in the strength of the free world relative to the
Soviet Union and its satellites. This unfavorable trend arises from the inadequacy of current programs and plans
rather than from any error in our objectives and aims. These trends lead in the direction of isolation, not by
deliberate decision but by lack of the necessary basis for a vigorous initiative in the conflict with the Soviet Union.
332
333
334
335
336
337
Our position as the center of power in the free world places a heavy responsibility upon the United States for
leadership. We must organize and enlist the energies and resources of the free world in a positive program for peace
which will frustrate the Kremlin design for world domination by creating a situation in the free world to which the
Kremlin will be compelled to adjust. Without such a cooperative effort, led by the United States, we will have to
make gradual withdrawals under pressure until we discover one day that we have sacrificed positions of vital
interest.
338
339
340
It is imperative that this trend be reversed by a much more rapid and concerted build-up of the actual strength of
both the United States and the other nations of the free world. The analysis shows that this will be costly and will
involve significant domestic financial and economic adjustments.
341
342
343
344
345
The execution of such a build-up, however, requires that the United States have an affirmative program beyond the
solely defensive one of countering the threat posed by the Soviet Union. This program must light the path to peace
and order among nations in a system based on freedom and justice, as contemplated in the Charter of the United
Nations. Further, it must envisage the political and economic measures with which and the military shield behind
which the free world can work to frustrate the Kremlin design by the strategy of the cold war; for every
191
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
consideration of devotion to our fundamental values and to our national security demands that we achieve our
objectives by the strategy of the cold war, building up our military strength in order that it may not have to be used.
The only sure victory lies in the frustration of the Kremlin design by the steady development of the moral and
material strength of the free world and its projection into the Soviet world in such a way as to bring about an internal
change in the Soviet system. Such a positive program--harmonious with our fundamental national purpose and our
objectives--is necessary if we are to regain and retain the initiative and to win and hold the necessary popular
support and cooperation in the United States and the rest of the free world.
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
This program should include a plan for negotiation with the Soviet Union, developed and agreed with our allies and
which is consonant with our objectives. The United States and its allies, particularly the United Kingdom and
France, should always be ready to negotiate with the Soviet Union on terms consistent with our objectives. The
present world situation, however, is one which militates against successful negotiations with the Kremlin--for the
terms of agreements on important pending issues would reflect present realities and would therefore be
unacceptable, if not disastrous, to the United States and the rest of the free world. After a decision and a start on
building up the strength of the free world has been made, it might then be desirable for the United States to take an
initiative in seeking negotiations in the hope that it might facilitate the process of accommodation by the Kremlin to
the new situation. Failing that, the unwillingness of the Kremlin to accept equitable terms or its bad faith in
observing them would assist in consolidating popular opinion in the free world in support of the measures necessary
to sustain the build-up.
364
365
366
367
368
369
In summary, we must, by means of a rapid and sustained build-up of the political, economic, and military strength of
the free world, and by means of an affirmative program intended to wrest the initiative from the Soviet Union,
confront it with convincing evidence of the determination and ability of the free world to frustrate the Kremlin
design of a world dominated by its will. Such evidence is the only means short of war which eventually may force
the Kremlin to abandon its present course of action and to negotiate acceptable agreements on issues of major
importance.
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
The whole success of the proposed program hangs ultimately on recognition by this Government, the American
people, and all free peoples, that the cold war is in fact a real war in which the survival of the free world is at stake.
Essential prerequisites to success are consultations with Congressional leaders designed to make the program the
object of non-partisan legislative support, and a presentation to the public of a full explanation of the facts and
implications of the present international situation. The prosecution of the program will require of us all the
ingenuity, sacrifice, and unity demanded by the vital importance of the issue and the tenacity to persevere until our
national objectives have been attained.
Document 73: President Truman on Korea, June 27, 1950
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
IN KOREA the Government forces, which were armed to prevent border raids and to preserve internal security,
were attacked by invading forces from North Korea. The Security Council of the United Nations called upon the
invading troops to cease hostilities and to withdraw to the 38th parallel. This they have not done, but on the contrary
have pressed the attack. The Security Council called upon all members of the United Nations to render every
assistance to the United Nations in the execution of this resolution. In these circumstances I have ordered United
States air and sea forces to give the Korean Government troops cover and support.
The attack upon Korea makes it plain beyond all doubt that communism has passed beyond the use of subversion to
conquer independent nations and will now use armed invasion and war. It has defied the orders of the Security
Council of the United Nations issued to preserve international peace and security. In these circumstances the
occupation of Formosa by Communist forces would be a direct threat to the security of the Pacific area and to
United States forces performing their lawful and necessary functions in that area.
Accordingly I have ordered the 7th Fleet to prevent any attack on Formosa. As a corollary of this action I am calling
upon the Chinese Government on Formosa to cease all air and sea operations against the mainland. The 7th Fleet
will see that this is done. The determination of the future status of Formosa must await the restoration of security in
the Pacific, a peace settlement with Japan, or consideration by the United Nations.
I have also directed that United States Forces in the Philippines be strengthened and that military assistance to the
Philippine Government be accelerated.
192
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
I have similarly directed acceleration in the furnishing of military assistance to the forces of France and the
Associated States in Indochina and the dispatch of a military mission to provide dose working relations with those
forces.
I know that all members of the United Nations will consider carefully the consequences of this latest aggression in
Korea in defiance of the Charter of the United Nations. A return to the rule of force in international affairs would
have far-reaching effects. The United States will continue to uphold the rule of law.
I have instructed Ambassador Austin, as the representative of the United States to the Security Council, to report
these steps to the Council.
193
Lesson 18: The Cold War at Home
Assignment:
VISIONS: 734-741, 752-764
Document 74: President Truman’s Executive Order 9981 Establishing Equality in the Armed Forces,
July 26, 1948
Document 75: President Truman’s Executive Order 9835 Establishing a Loyalty Review Board,
March 21, 1947
Learning Objectives:
1. Discuss the key social, political, and economic changes in the United States from the end of World War
Two through the 1950s. As part of your answer, be sure to address Executive Order 9981 (see Document
74), the Taft-Hartley Act, the G.I. Bill, the Fair Deal, the Baby Boom, and the Interstate Highway Act.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe, and evaluate the implications of, the rise and decline of McCarthyism. As part of your
answer, be sure to address the Loyalty Review Board (see Document 75), and the House Committee on
Un-American Activities (HUAC).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
194
3. Describe President Eisenhower's "modern Republicanism.” Explain how it compared to the New
Deal.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe and evaluate the actions President Eisenhower took to end the Korean War.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Document 74: President Truman’s Executive Order 9981 Establishing Equality in the Armed Forces, July 26,
1948
Source: http://usinfo.state.gov/usa/infousa/facts/democrac/35.htm
1
Establishing the President's Committee on Equality of Treatment and Opportunity in the Armed Services
2
3
4
Whereas it is essential that there be maintained in the armed services of the United States the highest
standards of democracy, with equality of treatment and opportunity for all those who serve in our country's
defense:
5
6
7
Now therefore, by virtue of the authority vested in me as President of the United States, by the Constitution
and the statutes of the United States, and as Commander in Chief of the armed services, it is hereby ordered
as follows:
8
9
10
11
1. It is hereby declared to be the policy of the President that there shall be equality of treatment and
opportunity for all persons in the armed services without regard to race, color, religion or national origin.
This policy shall be put into effect as rapidly as possible, having due regard to the time required to
effectuate any necessary changes without impairing efficiency or morale.
195
12
13
14
2. There shall be created in the National Military Establishment an advisory committee to be known as the
President's Committee on Equality of Treatment and Opportunity in the Armed Services, which shall be
composed of seven members to be designated by the President.
15
16
17
18
19
3. The Committee is authorized on behalf of the President to examine into the rules, procedures and
practices of the armed services in order to determine in what respect such rules, procedures and practices
may be altered or improved with a view to carrying out the policy of this order. The Committee shall confer
and advise with the Secretary of the Air Force, and shall make such recommendations to the President and
to said Secretaries as in the judgment of the Committee will effectuate the policy hereof.
20
21
22
4. All executive departments and agencies of the Federal Government are authorized and directed to
cooperate with the Committee in its work, and to furnish the Committee such information or the services of
such persons as the Committee may require in the performance of its duties.
23
24
25
26
5. When requested by the Committee to do so, persons in the armed services or in any of the executive
departments and agencies of the Federal Government shall testify before the Committee and shall make
available for the use of the Committee such documents and other information as the Committee may
require.
27
28
29
30
6. The Committee shall continue to exist until such time as the President shall terminate its existence by
Executive Order.
Harry S. Truman
Document 75: Truman Truman’s Executive Order 9835 Establishing a Loyalty Review Board, March 21,
1947
Source:http://tucnak.fsv.cuni.cz/~calda/Documents/1940s/Truman%20Loyalty%20Oath,%201947.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
PRESCRIBING PROCEDURES FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF AN EMPLOYEES LOYALTY PROGRAM
IN THE EXECUTIVE BRANCH OF THE GOVERNMENT
Whereas each employee of the Government of the United States is endowed with a measure of trusteeship over the
democratic processes which are the heart and sinew of the United States; and
Whereas it is of vital importance that persons employed in the Federal service be of complete and unswerving
loyalty to the United States; and
Whereas, although the loyalty of by far the overwhelming majority of all Government employees is beyond
question, the presence within the Government service of any disloyal or subversive person constitutes a threat to our
democratic processes; and
Whereas maximum protection must be afforded the United States against infiltration of disloyal persons into the
ranks of its employees, and equal protection from unfounded accusations of disloyalty must be afforded the loyal
employees of the Government:
Now, Therefore, by virtue of the authority vested in me by the Constitution and statutes of the United States,
including the Civil Service Act of 1883 (22 Stat. 403), as amended, and section 9A of the act approved August 2,
1939 (18 U.S.C. 61i), and as President and Chief Executive of the United States, it is hereby, in the interest of the
internal management of the Government, ordered as follows:
PART I,—INVESTIGATION OF APPLICANTS
1. There shall be a loyalty investigation of every person entering the civilian employment of any department or
agency of the executive branch of the Federal Government.
a. Investigations of persons entering the competitive service shall be conducted by the Civil Service Commission,
except in such cases as are covered by a special agreement between the Commission and any given department or
agency.
196
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
b. Investigations of persons other than those entering the competitive service shall be conducted by the employing
department or agency. Departments and agencies without investigative organizations shall utilize the investigative
facilities of the Civil Service Commission.
2. The investigations of persons entering the employ of the executive branch may be conducted after any such
person enters upon actual employment therein, but in any such case the appointment of such person shall be
conditioned upon a favorable determination with respect to his loyalty.
a. Investigations of persons entering the competitive service shall be conducted as expeditiously as possible;
provided, however, that if any such investigation is not completed within 18 months from the date on which a person
enters actual employment, the condition that his employment is subject to investigation shall expire, except in a case
in which the Civil Service Commission has made an initial adjudication of disloyalty and the case continues to be
active by reason of an appeal, and it shall then be the responsibility of the employing department or agency to
conclude such investigation and make a final determination concerning the loyalty of such person.
3. An investigation shall be made of all applicants at all available pertinent sources of information and shall include
reference to:
a. Federal Bureau of Investigation files.
b. Civil Service Commission files.
c. Military and naval intelligence files.
d. The files of any other appropriate government investigative or intelligence agency.
e. House Committee on un-American Activities files.
f. Local law-enforcement files at the place of residence and employment of the applicant, including municipal,
county, and State law-enforcement files.
g. Schools and colleges attended by applicant.
h. Former employers of applicant.
i. References given by applicant.
j. Any other appropriate source.
4. Whenever derogatory information with respect to loyalty of an applicant is revealed a full investigation shall be
conducted. A full field investigation shall also be conducted of those applicants, or of applicants for particular
positions, as may be designated by the head of the employing department or agency, such designations to be based
on the determination by any such head of the best interests of national security.
PART II—INVESTIGATION OF EMPLOYEES
1. The head of each department and agency in the executive branch of the Government shall be personally
responsible for an effective program to assure that disloyal civilian officers or employees are not retained in
employment in his department or agency.
a. He shall be responsible for prescribing and supervising the loyalty determination procedures of his department or
agency, in accordance with the provisions of this order, which shall be considered as providing minimum
requirements.
b. The head of a department or agency which does not have an investigative organization shall utilize the
investigative facilities of the Civil Service Commission.
2. The head of each department and agency shall appoint one or more loyalty boards, each composed of not less than
three representatives of the department or agency concerned, for the purpose of hearing loyalty cases arising within
such department or agency and making recommendations with respect to the removal of any officer or employee of
such department or agency on grounds relating to loyalty, and he shall prescribe regulations for the conduct of the
proceedings before such boards.
a. An officer or employee who is charged with being disloyal shall have a right to an administrative hearing before a
loyalty board in the employing department or agency. He may appear before such board personally, accompanied by
counsel or representative of his own choosing, and present evidence on his own behalf, through witnesses or by
affidavit.
b. The officer or employee shall be served with a written notice of such hearing in sufficient time, and shall be
informed therein of the nature of the charges against him in sufficient detail, so that he will be enabled to prepare his
defense. The charges shall be stated as specifically and completely as, in the discretion of the employing department
or agency, security considerations permit, and the officer or employee shall be informed in the notice (1) of his right
to reply to such charges in writing within a specified reasonable period of time, (2) of his right to an administrative
hearing on such charges before a loyalty board, and (3) of his right to appear before such board personally, to be
accompanied by counsel or representative of his own choosing, and to present evidence on his behalf, through
witness or by affidavit.
197
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
3. A recommendation of removal by a loyalty board shall be subject to appeal by the officer or employee affected,
prior to his removal, to the head of the employing department or agency or to such person or persons as may be
designated by such head, under such regulations as may be prescribed by him, and the decision of the department or
agency concerned shall be subject to appeal to the Civil Service Commission's Loyalty Review Board, hereinafter
provided for, for an advisory recommendation.
4. The rights of hearing, notice thereof, and appeal therefrom shall be accorded to every officer or employee prior to
his removal on grounds of disloyalty, irrespective of tenure, or of manner, method, or nature of appointment, but the
head of the employing department or agency may suspend any officer or employee at any time pending a
determination with respect to loyalty.
5. The loyalty boards of the various departments and agencies shall furnish to the Loyalty Review Board, hereinafter
provided for, such reports as may be requested concerning the operation of the loyalty program in any such
department or agency.
PART III—RESPONSIBILITIES OF CIVIL SERVICE COMMISSION
1. There shall be established in the Civil Service Commission a Loyalty Review Board of not less than three
impartial persons, the members of which shall be officers or employees of the Commission.
a. The Board shall have authority to review cases involving persons recommended for dismissal on grounds relating
to loyalty by the loyalty board of any department or agency and to make advisory recommendations thereon to the
head of the employing department or agency. Such cases may be referred to the Board either by the employing
department or agency, or by the officer or employee concerned.
b. The Board shall make rules and regulations, not inconsistent with the provisions of this order, deemed necessary
to implement statutes and Executive orders relating to employee loyalty.
c. The Loyalty Review Board shall also:
(1) Advise all departments and agencies on all problems relating to employee loyalty.
(2) Disseminate information pertinent to employee loyalty programs.
(3) Coordinate the employee loyalty policies and procedures of the several departments and agencies.
(4) Make reports and submit recommendations to the Civil Service Commission for transmission to the President
from time to time as may be necessary to the maintenance of the employee loyalty program.
2. There shall also be established and maintained in the Civil Service Commission a central master index covering
all persons on whom loyalty investigations have been made by any department or agency since September 1, 1939.
Such master index shall contain the name of each person investigated, adequate identifying information concerning
each such person, and a reference to each department and agency which has conducted a loyalty investigation
concerning the person involved.
a. All executive departments and agencies are directed to furnish to the Civil Service Commission all information
appropriate for the establishment and maintenance of the central master index.
b. The reports and other investigative material and information developed by the investigating department or agency
shall be retained by such department or agency in each case.
3. The loyalty Review Board shall currently be furnished by the Department of Justice the name of each foreign or
domestic organization, association, movement, group or combination of persons which the Attorney General, after
appropriate investigation and determination, designates as totalitarian, fascist, communist or subversive, or as having
adopted a policy of advocating or approving the commission of acts of force or violence to deny others their rights
under the Constitution of the United States, or as seeking to alter the form of government of the United States by
unconstitutional means.
a. The Loyalty Review Board shall disseminate such information to all departments and agencies.
PART IV—SECURITY MEASURES IN INVESTIGATIONS
1. At the request of the head of any department or agency of the executive branch an investigative agency shall make
available to such head, personally, all investigative material and information collected by the investigative agency
concerning any employee or prospective employee of the requesting department or agency, or shall make such
material and information available to any officer or officers designated by such head and approved by the
investigative agency.
2. Notwithstanding the foregoing requirement, however, the investigative agency may refuse to disclose the names
of confidential informants, provided it furnishes sufficient information about such informants on the basis of which
the requesting department or agency can make an adequate evaluation of the information furnished by them, and
provided it advises the requesting department or agency in writing that it is essential to the protection of the
informants or to the investigation of other cases that the identity of the informants not be revealed. Investigative
198
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
agencies shall not use this discretion to decline to reveal sources of information where such action is not essential.
3. Each department and agency of the executive branch should develop and maintain, for the collection and analysis
of information relating to the loyalty of its employees and prospective employees, a staff specially trained in security
techniques, and an effective security control system for protecting such information generally and for protecting
confidential sources of such information particularly.
PART V—STANDARDS
1. The standard for the refusal of employment or the removal from employment in an executive department or
agency on grounds relating to loyalty shall be that, on all the evidence, reasonable grounds exist for belief that the
person involved is disloyal to the Government of the United States.
2. Activities and associations of an applicant or employee which may be considered in connection with the
determination of disloyalty may include one or more of the following:
a. Sabotage, espionage, or attempts or preparations therefor, or knowingly associating with spies or saboteurs;
b. Treason or sedition or advocacy thereof;
c. Advocacy of revolution or force or violence to alter the constitutional form of government of the United States;
d. Intentional, unauthorized disclosure to any person, under circumstances which may indicate disloyalty to the
United States, of documents or information of a confidential or non-public character obtained by the person making
the disclosure as a result of his employment by the Government of the United States;
e. Performing or attempting to perform his duties, or otherwise acting, so as to serve the interests of another
government in preference to the interests of the United States.
f. Membership in, affiliation with or sympathetic association with any foreign or domestic organization, association,
movement, group or combination of persons, designated by the Attorney General as totalitarian, fascist, communist,
or subversive, or as having adopted a policy of advocating or approving the commission of acts of force or violence
to deny other persons their rights under the Constitution of the United States, or as seeking to alter the form of
government of the United States by unconstitutional means. . . .
Harry S. Truman
The White House, March 21, 1947.
199
Lesson 19: Cold War Foreign Policy: Eisenhower and Kennedy
Assignment:
VISIONS: 742-749
Document 76: John Foster Dulles, The Strategy of Massive Retaliation (part of the “New Look’), January 25,
1954
Document 77: The Eisenhower Doctrine, January 5, 1957
Document 78: President Kennedy on the Berlin Crisis, July 25, 1961
Document 79: President Kennedy on Cuba, October 22, 1962
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe and evaluate U.S. foreign policy under President Eisenhower. In your answer, be sure to
address the “New Look” (see Document 76), Taiwan and Mainland China, CIA Operations in Iran, CIA
Operations in Guatemala, and the Eisenhower Doctrine (see Document 77).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe and evaluate U.S. foreign policy under President Kennedy. In your answer, be sure to
address the Bay of Pigs Invasion, Kennedy & Vietnam, the Berlin Wall (see Document 78), and the
Cuban Missile Crisis (see Document 79).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
200
Document 76: John Foster Dulles, The Strategy of Massive Retaliation (part of the “New Look”), January 25,
1954
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
We live in a world where emergencies are always possible, and our survival may depend upon our capacity
to meet emergencies. Let us pray that we shall always have that capacity. But, having said that, it is necessary also
to say that emergency measures – however good for the emergency – do not necessarily make good permanent
policies. Emergency measures are costly; they are superficial; and they imply that the enemy has the initiative.
They cannot be depended on to serve our long-time interests. This “long-time” factor is of critical importance.
The Soviet Communists are planning for what they call “an entire historical era,” and we should do the
same. They seek, through many types of maneuvers, gradually to divide and weaken the free nations by
overextending them in efforts which, as Lenin put it, are “beyond their strength, so that they come to practical
bankruptcy.” Then, said Lenin, “our victory is assured.” Then, said Stalin, will be “the moment for the decisive
blow.”
In the face of this strategy, measures cannot be judged adequate merely because they ward off an
immediate danger. It is essential to do this, but it is also essential to do so without exhausting ourselves.
When the Eisenhower administration applied this test, we felt that some transformations were needed.
It is not sound military strategy permanently to commit U.S. land forces to Asia to a degree that leaves us
no strategic reserves. It is not sound economics or good foreign policy to support permanently other countries; for,
in the long run, that creates as much ill will as goodwill. Also, it is not sound to become permanently committed to
military expenditures so vast that they lead to “practical bankruptcy.”
Change was imperative to assure the stamina needed for permanent security. But it was equally imperative
that change should be accompanied by understanding of our true purposes. Sudden and spectacular change had to
be avoided. Otherwise, there might have been a panic among our friends and miscalculated aggression by our
enemies. We can, I believe, make a good report in these respects.
We need allies and collective security. Our purpose is to make these relations more effective, less costly.
This can be done by placing more reliance on deterrent power and less dependence on local defensive power. This
is accepted practice so far as local communities are concerned. We keep locks on our doors, but we do not have an
armed guard in every home. We rely principally on a community security system so well-equipped to punish any
who break in and steal that, in fact, would-be aggressors are generally deterred. That is the modern way of getting
maximum protection at a bearable cost.
What the Eisenhower administration seeks is a similar international security system. We want, for
ourselves and the other free nations, a maximum deterrent at a bearable cost.
Local defense will always be important. But there is no local defense which alone will contain the mighty
land-power of the Communist world. Local defenses must be reinforced by the further deterrent of massive
retaliatory power. A potential aggressor must know that he cannot always prescribe battle conditions that suit him.
Otherwise, for example, a potential aggressor, who is glutted with manpower, might be tempted to attack in
confidence that resistance would be confined to manpower. He might be tempted to attack in places where his
superiority was decisive.
The way to deter aggression is for the free community to be willing and able to respond vigorously at
places and with means of its own choosing.
So long as our basic policy concepts were unclear, our military leaders could not be selective in building
our military power. If an enemy could pick his time and place and method of warfare – and if our policy was to
remain the traditional one of meeting aggression by direct and local opposition – then we needed to be ready to fight
in the Arctic and in the Tropics; in Asia, the Near East, and in Europe; by sea, by land, and by air; with old weapons
and with new weapons.
The total cost of our security efforts, at home and abroad, was over $50 billion per annum, and involved,
for 1953, a projected budgetary deficit of $9 billion; and $11 billion for 1954. This was on top of taxes comparable
to wartime taxes; and the dollar was depreciating in effective value. Our allies were similarly weighed down. This
could not be continued for long without grave budgetary, economic, and social consequences.
But before military planning could be changed, the President and his advisers, as represented by the
National Security Council, had to take some basic policy decisions. This has been done. The basic decision was to
depend primarily upon a great capacity to retaliate, instantly, by means and at places of our choosing. Now the
Department of Defense and the Joint Chiefs of Staff can shape our military establishment to fit what is our policy
instead of having to try to be ready to meet the enemy’s many choices. That permits of a selection of military means
201
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
instead of a multiplication of means. As a result, it is now possible to get and share more basic security at less cost. .
..
We do not, of course, claim to have found some magic formula that insures against all forms of Communist
successes. It is normal that at some times and at some places there may be setbacks to the cause of freedom. What
we do expect to insure is that any setbacks will have only temporary and local significance, because they will leave
unimpaired those free-world assets which in the long run will prevail.
If we can deter such aggression as would mean general war, and that is our confident resolve, then we can
let time and fundamentals work for us. We do not need self-imposed policies which sap our strength.
The fundamental, on our side, is the richness – spiritual, intellectual, and material – that freedom can
produce and the irresistible attraction it then sets up. That is why we do not plan ourselves to shackle freedom to
preserve freedom. We intend that our conduct and example shall continue, as in the past, to show all men how good
can be the fruits of freedom.
If we rely on freedom, then it follows that we must abstain from diplomatic moves which would seem to
endorse captivity. That would, in effect, be a conspiracy against freedom. I can assure that we shall never seek
illusory security for ourselves by such a “deal.” We do negotiate about specific matters but only to advance the
cause of human welfare. . . .
If we persist in the course I outline, we shall confront dictatorship with a task that is, in the long run,
beyond its strength. For unless it changes, it must suppress the human desires that freedom satisfies – as we shall be
demonstrating. If the dictators persist in their present course, then it is they who will be limited to superficial
successes, while their foundation crumbles under the tread of their iron boots.
Document 77: The Eisenhower Doctrine, January 5, 1957
1
2
3
. . . Russia's rulers have long sought to dominate the Middle East. That was true of the Czars and it is true of the
Bolsheviks. The reasons are not hard to find. They do not affect Russia's security, for no one plans to use the Middle
East as a base for aggression against Russia. Never for a moment has the United States entertained such a thought.
4
5
The Soviet Union has nothing whatsoever to fear from the United States in the Middle East, or anywhere else in the
world, so long as its rulers do not themselves first resort to aggression.
6
That statement I make solemnly and emphatically.
7
8
9
10
11
Neither does Russia's desire to dominate the Middle East spring from its own economic interest in the area. Russia
does not appreciably use or depend upon the Suez Canal. In 1955 Soviet traffic through the Canal represented only
about three fourths of 1 % of the total. The Soviets have no need for, and could provide no market for, the petroleum
resources which constitute the principal natural wealth of the area. Indeed, the Soviet Union is a substantial exporter
of petroleum products.
12
13
The reason for Russia's interest in the Middle East is solely that of power politics. Considering her announced
purpose of Communizing the world, it is easy to understand her hope of dominating the Middle East.
14
15
16
This region has always been the crossroads of the continents of the Eastern Hemisphere. The Suez Canal enables the
nations of Asia and Europe to carry on the commerce that is essential if these countries are to maintain well-rounded
and prosperous economies. The Middle East provides a gateway between Eurasia and Africa.
17
18
19
20
21
It contains about two thirds of the presently known oil deposits of the world and it normally supplies the petroleum
needs of many nations of Europe, Asia and Africa. The nations of Europe are peculiarly dependent upon this supply,
and this dependency relates to transportation as well as to production. This has been vividly demonstrated since the
closing of the Suez Canal and some of the pipelines. Alternate ways of transportation and, indeed, alternate sources
of power, can, if necessary, be developed. But these cannot be considered as early prospects.
22
23
24
These things stress the immense importance of the Middle East. If the nations of that area should lose their
independence, if they were dominated by alien forces hostile to freedom, that would be both a tragedy for the area
and for many other free nations whose economic life would be subject to near strangulation. Western Europe would
202
25
26
27
28
be endangered just as though there had been no Marshall Plan, no North Atlantic Treaty Organization. The free
nations of Asia and Africa, too, would be placed in serious jeopardy. And the countries of the Middle East would
lose the markets upon which their economies depend. All this would have the most adverse, if not disastrous, effect
upon our own nation's economic life and political prospects.
29
30
31
32
33
Then there are other factors, which transcend the material. The Middle East is the birthplace of three great religionsMoslem, Christian and Hebrew. Mecca and Jerusalem are more than places on the map. They symbolize religions
which teach that the spirit has supremacy over matter and that the individual has a dignity and rights of which no
despotic government can rightfully deprive him. It would be intolerable if the holy places of the Middle East should
be subjected to a rule that glorifies atheistic materialism.
34
35
36
International Communism, of course, seeks to mask its purposes of domination by expressions of good will and by
superficially attractive offers of political, economic and military aid. But any free nation, which is the subject of
Soviet enticement, ought, in elementary wisdom, to look behind the mask.
37
38
39
40
41
42
Remember Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. In 1939 the Soviet Union entered into mutual assistance pacts with these
then independent countries; and the Soviet Foreign Minister, addressing the Extraordinary Fifth Session of the
Supreme Soviet in October 1939, solemnly and publicly declared that "we stand for the scrupulous and punctilious
observance of the pacts on the basis of complete reciprocity, and we declare that all the nonsensical talk about the
Sovietization of the Baltic countries is only to the interest of our common enemies and of all anti-Soviet
provocateurs." Yet in 1940, Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania were forcibly incorporated into the Soviet Union.
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
Soviet control of the satellite nations of Eastern Europe has been forcibly maintained in spite of solemn promises of
a contrary intent, made during World War II. Stalin's death brought hope that this pattern would change. And we
read the pledge of the Warsaw Treaty of 1955 that the Soviet Union would follow in satellite countries "the
principles of mutual respect for their independence and sovereignty and non-interference in domestic affairs." But
we have just seen the subjugation of Hungary by naked armed force. In the aftermath of this Hungarian tragedy,
world respect for and belief in Soviet promises have sunk to a new low. International Communism needs and seeks a
recognizable success.
50
Thus, we have these simple and indisputable facts:
51
52
1. The Middle East, which has always been coveted by Russia, would today be prized more than ever by
International Communism.
53
2. The Soviet rulers continue to show that they do not scruple to use any means to gain their ends.
54
55
3. The free nations of the Mid East need, and for the most part want, added strength to assure their continued
independence.
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
Our thoughts naturally turn to the United Nations as a protector of small nations. Its charter gives it primary
responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. Our country has given the United Nations its
full support in relation to the hostilities in Hungary and in Egypt. The United Nations was able to bring about a
cease-fire and withdrawal of hostile forces from Egypt because it was dealing with governments and peoples who
had a decent respect for the opinions of mankind as reflected in the United Nations General Assembly. But in the
case of Hungary, the situation was different. The Soviet Union vetoed action by the Security Council to require the
withdrawal of Soviet armed forces from Hungary. And it has shown callous indifference to the recommendations,
even the censure, of the General Assembly. The United Nations can always be helpful, but it cannot be a wholly
dependable protector of freedom when the ambitions of the Soviet Union are involved.
65
66
67
Under all the circumstances I have laid before you, a greater responsibility now devolves upon the United States.
We have shown, so that none can doubt, our dedication to the principle that force shall not be used internationally
for any aggressive purpose and that the integrity and independence of the nations of the Middle East should be
203
68
69
inviolate. Seldom in history has a nation's dedication to principle been tested as severely as ours during recent
weeks.
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
There is general recognition in the Middle East, as elsewhere, that the United States does not seek either political or
economic domination over any other people. Our desire is a world environment of freedom, not servitude. On the
other hand many, if not all, of the nations of the Middle East are aware of the danger that stems from International
Communism and welcome closer cooperation with the United States to realize for themselves the United Nations
goals of independence, economic well-being and spiritual growth. If the Middle East is to continue its geographic
role of uniting rather than separating East and West; if its vast economic resources are to serve the well-being of the
peoples there, as well as that of others; and if its cultures and religions and their shrines are to be preserved for the
uplifting of the spirits of the peoples, then the United States must make more evident its willingness to support the
independence of the freedom-loving nations of the area.
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
Under these circumstances I deem it necessary to seek the cooperation of the Congress. Only with that cooperation
can we give the reassurance needed to deter aggression, to give courage and confidence to those who are dedicated
to freedom and thus prevent a chain of events which would gravely endanger all of the free world. There have been
several Executive declarations made by the United States in relation to the Middle East. . . . Nevertheless,
weaknesses in the present situation and the increased danger from International Communism, convince me that basic
United States policy should now find expression in joint action by the Congress and the Executive. Furthermore, our
joint resolve should be so couched as to make it apparent that if need be our words will be backed by action.
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
It is nothing new for the President and the Congress to join to recognize that the national integrity of other free
nations is directly related to our own security. We have joined to create and support the security system of the
United Nations. We have reinforced the collective security system of the United Nations by a series of collective
defense arrangements. Today we have security treaties with 42 other nations which recognize that their, and our,
peace and security are intertwined. We have joined to take decisive action in relation to Greece and Turkey and in
relations to Taiwan. Thus, the United States through the joint action of the President and the Congress, or in the case
of treaties, the Senate, has manifested in many endangered areas its purpose to support free and independent
governments-and peace against external menace, notably the menace of International Communism. Thereby we
have helped to maintain peace and security during a period of great danger. It is now essential that the United States
should manifest through joint action of the President and the Congress our determination to assist those nations of
the Mid East area which desire that assistance. The action which I propose would have the following features. It
would, first of all, authorize the United States to cooperate with and assist any nation or group of nations in the
general area of the Middle East in the development of economic strength dedicated to the maintenance of national
independence.
100
101
It would, in the second place, authorize the Executive to undertake in the same region programs of military
assistance and cooperation with any nation or group of nations which desires such aid.
102
103
104
It would, in the third place, authorize such assistance and cooperation and include the employment of the armed
forces of the United States to secure and protect the territorial integrity and political independence of such nations,
requesting such aid, against overt armed aggression from any nation controlled by International Communism.
105
106
107
These measures would have to be consonant with the treaty obligations of the United States, including the Charter of
the United Nations and with any action or recommendations of the United Nations. They would also, if armed attack
occurs, be subject to the overriding authority of the United Nations Security Council in accordance with the Charter.
108
109
110
The present proposal would, in the fourth place, authorize the President to employ, for economic and defensive
military purposes, sums available under the Mutual Security Act of 1954, as amended, without regard to existing
limitations. . . .
111
112
113
The proposed legislation is primarily designed to deal with the possibility of Communist aggression, direct and
indirect. There is imperative need that any lack of power in the area should be made good, not by external or alien
force, but by the increased vigor and security of the independent nations of the area.
204
114
115
116
117
Experience shows that indirect aggression rarely if ever succeeds where there is reasonable security against direct
aggression; where the government possesses loyal security forces, and where economic conditions are such as not to
make Communism seem an attractive alternative. The program I suggest deals with all three aspects of this matter
and thus with the problem of indirect aggression.
118
119
120
121
122
123
It is my hope and belief that if our purpose be proclaimed, as proposed by the requested legislation, that very fact
will serve to halt any contemplated aggression. We shall have heartened the patriots who are dedicated to the
independence of their nations. They will not feel that they stand alone, under the menace of great power. And I
should add that patriotism is, throughout this area, a powerful sentiment. It is true that fear sometimes perverts true
patriotism into fanaticism and to the acceptance of dangerous enticements from without. But if that fear can be
allayed, then the climate will be more favorable to the attainment of worthy national ambitions.
124
125
126
127
And as I have indicated, it will also be necessary for us to contribute economically to strengthen those countries, or
groups of countries, which have governments manifestly dedicated to the preservation of independence and
resistance ,to subversion. Such measures will provide the greatest insurance against Communist inroads. Words
alone are not enough.
128
129
130
131
Let me refer again to the requested authority to employ the armed forces of the United States to assist to defend the
territorial integrity and the political independence of any nation in the area against Communist armed aggression.
Such authority would not be exercised except at the desire of the nation attacked. Beyond this it is my profound
hope that this authority would never have to be exercised at all.
132
133
134
Nothing is more necessary to assure this than that our policy with respect to the defense of the area be promptly and
clearly determined and declared. Thus the United Nations and all friendly governments, and indeed governments
which are not friendly, will know where we stand.
135
136
137
138
If, contrary to my hope and expectation, a situation arose which called for the military application of the policy
which I ask the Congress to join me in proclaiming, I would of course maintain hour-by-hour contact with the
Congress if it were in session. And if the Congress were not in session, and if the situation had grave implications, I
would, of course, at once call the Congress into special session.
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
In the situation now existing, the greatest risk, as is often the case, is that ambitious despots may miscalculate. If
power-hungry Communists should either falsely or correctly estimate that the Middle East is inadequately defended,
they might be tempted to use open measures of armed attack. If so, that would start a chain of circumstances which
would almost surely involve the United States in military action. I am convinced that the best insurance against this
dangerous contingency is to make clear now our readiness to cooperate fully and freely with our friends of the
Middle East in ways consonant with the purposes and principles of the United Nations. I intend promptly to send a
special mission to the Middle East to explain the cooperation we are prepared to give. . . .
146
147
148
The occasion has come for us to manifest again our national unity in support of freedom and to show our deep
respect for the rights and independence of every nation—however great, however small. We seek not violence, but
peace. To this purpose we must now devote our energies, our determination, ourselves.
Document 78: President Kennedy on the Berlin Crisis, July 25, 1961
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
Good evening:
Seven weeks ago tonight I returned from Europe to report on my meeting with Premier Khrushchev and the others.
His grim warnings about the future of the world, his aide memoire on Berlin, his subsequent speeches and threats
which he and his agents have launched, and the increase in the Soviet military budget that he has announced, have
all prompted a series of decisions by the Administration and a series of consultations with the members of the
NATO organization. In Berlin, as you recall, he intends to bring to an end, through a stroke of the pen, first our legal
rights to be in West Berlin—and secondly our ability to make good on our commitment to the two million free
people of that city. That we cannot permit.
205
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
We are clear about what must be done—and we intend to do it. I want to talk frankly with you tonight about the first
steps that we shall take. These actions will require sacrifice on the part of many of our citizens. More will be
required in the future. They will require, from all of us, courage and perseverance in the years to come. But if we
and our allies act out of strength and unity of purpose—with calm determination and steady nerves—using restraint
in our words as well as our weapons, I am hopeful that both peace and freedom will be sustained.
The immediate threat to free men is in West Berlin. But that isolated outpost is not an isolated problem. The threat is
worldwide. Our effort must be equally wide and strong, and not be obsessed by any single manufactured crisis. We
face a challenge in Berlin, but there is also a challenge in Southeast Asia, where the borders are less guarded, the
enemy harder to find, and the dangers of communism less apparent to those who have so little. We face a challenge
in our own hemisphere, and indeed wherever else the freedom of human beings is at stake.
Let me remind you that the fortunes of war and diplomacy left the free people of West Berlin, in 1945, 110 miles
behind the Iron Curtain.
This map makes very dear the problem that we face. The white is West Germany-the East is the area controlled by
the Soviet Union, and as you can see from the chart, West Berlin is 110 miles within the area which the Soviets now
dominate-which is immediately controlled by the so-called East German regime.
We are there as a result of our victory over Nazi Germany—and our basic rights to be there, deriving from that
victory, include both our presence in West Berlin and the enjoyment of access across East Germany. These rights
have been repeatedly confirmed and recognized in special agreements with the Soviet Union. Berlin is not a part of
East Germany, but a separate territory under the control of the allied powers. Thus our rights there are clear and
deep-rooted. But in addition to those rights is our commitment to sustain—and defend, if need be—the opportunity
for more than two million people to determine their own future and choose their own way of life.
II
Thus, our presence in West Berlin, and our access thereto, cannot be ended by any act of the Soviet government.
The NATO shield was long ago extended to cover West Berlin—and we have given our word that an attack upon
that city will be regarded as an attack upon us all.
For West Berlin lying exposed 110 miles inside East Germany, surrounded by Soviet troops and close to Soviet
supply lines, has many roles. It is more than a showcase of liberty, a symbol, an island of freedom in a Communist
sea. It is even more than a link with the Free World, a beacon of hope behind the Iron Curtain, an escape hatch for
refugees.
West Berlin is all of that. But above all it has now become—as never before—the great testing place of Western
courage and will, a focal point where our solemn commitments stretching back over the years since 1945, and Soviet
ambitions now meet in basic confrontation.
It would be a mistake for others to look upon Berlin, because of its location, as a tempting target. The United States
is there; the United Kingdom and France are there; the pledge of NATO is there—and the people of Berlin are there.
It is as secure, in that sense, as the rest of us—for we cannot separate its safety from our own.
I hear it said that West Berlin is militarily untenable. And so was Bastogne. And so, in fact, was Stalingrad. Any
dangerous spot is tenable if men—brave men—will make it so.
We do not want to fight—but we have fought before. And others in earlier times have made the same dangerous
mistake of assuming that the West was too selfish and too soft and too divided to resist invasions of freedom in other
lands. Those who threaten to unleash the forces of war on a dispute over West Berlin should recall the words of the
ancient philosopher: "A man who causes fear cannot be free from fear."
We cannot and will not permit the Communists to drive us out of Berlin, either gradually or by force. For the
fulfillment of our pledge to that city is essential to the morale and security of Western Germany, to the unity of
Western Europe, and to the faith of the entire Free World. Soviet strategy has long been aimed, not merely at Berlin,
but at dividing and neutralizing all of Europe, forcing us back on our own shores. We must meet our oft-stated
pledge to the free peoples of West Berlin-and maintain our rights and their safety, even in the face of force—in order
to maintain the confidence of other free peoples in our word and our resolve. The strength of the alliance on which
our security depends is dependent in turn on our willingness to meet our commitments to them.
III.
So long as the Communists insist that they are preparing to end by themselves unilaterally our rights in West Berlin
and our commitments to its people, we must be prepared to defend those rights and those commitments. We will at
all times be ready to talk, if talk will help. But we must also be ready to resist with force, if force is used upon us.
Either alone would fail. Together, they can serve the cause of freedom and peace.
The new preparations that we shall make to defend the peace are part of the long-term build-up in our strength
which has been underway since January. They are based on our needs to meet a world-wide threat, on a basis which
206
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
stretches far beyond the present Berlin crisis. Our primary purpose is neither propaganda nor provocation—but
preparation.
A first need is to hasten progress toward the military goals which the North Atlantic allies have set for themselves.
In Europe today nothing less will suffice. We will put even greater resources into fulfilling those goals, and we look
to our allies to do the same.
The supplementary defense build-ups that I asked from the Congress in March and May have already started moving
us toward these and our other defense goals. They included an increase in the size of the Marine Corps, improved
readiness of our reserves, expansion of our air and sea lift, and stepped-up procurement of needed weapons,
ammunition, and other items. To insure a continuing invulnerable capacity to deter or destroy any aggressor, they
provided for the strengthening of our missile power and for putting 50% of our B-52 and B-47 bombers on a ground
alert which would send them on their way with 15 minutes’ warning.
These measures must be speeded up, and still others must now be taken. We must have sea and air lift capable of
moving our forces quickly and in large numbers to any part of the world.
But even more importantly, we need the capability of placing in any critical area at the appropriate time a force
which, combined with those of our allies, is large enough to make clear our determination and our ability to defend
our rights at all costs—and to meet all levels of aggressor pressure with whatever levels of force are required. We
intend to have a wider choice than humiliation or all-out nuclear action. While it is unwise at this time either to call
up or send abroad excessive numbers of these troops before they are needed, let me make it clear that I intend to
take, as time goes on, whatever steps are necessary to make certain that such forces can be deployed at the
appropriate time without lessening our ability to meet our commitments elsewhere.
Thus, in the days and months ahead, I shall not hesitate to ask the Congress for additional measures, or exercise any
of the executive powers that I possess to meet this threat to peace. Everything essential to the security of freedom
must be done; and if that should require more men, or more taxes, or more controls, or other new powers, I shall not
hesitate to ask them. The measures proposed today will be constantly studied, and altered as necessary. But while we
will not let panic shape our policy, neither will we permit timidity to direct our program.
Accordingly, I am now taking the following steps:
(1) I am tomorrow requesting the Congress for the current fiscal year an additional $3,247,000,000 of appropriations
for the Armed Forces. 1
(2) To fill out our present Army Divisions, and to make more men available for prompt deployment, I am requesting
an increase in the Army’s total authorized strength from 875,000 to approximately 1 million men.
(3) I am requesting an increase of 29,000 and 63,000 men respectively in the active duty strength of the Navy and
the Air Force.
(4) To fulfill these manpower needs, I am ordering that our draft calls be doubled and tripled in the coming months;
I am asking the Congress for authority to order to active duty certain ready reserve units and individual reservists,
and to extend tours of duty;2 and, under that authority, I am planning to order to active duty a number of air transport
squadrons and Air National Guard tactical air squadrons, to give us the airlift capacity and protection that we need.
Other reserve forces will be called up when needed.
(5) Many ships and planes once headed for retirement are to be retained or reactivated, increasing our airpower
tactically and our sealift, airlift, and anti-submarine warfare capability. In addition, our strategic air power will be
increased by delaying the deactivation of B-47 bombers.
(6) Finally, some $1.8 billion—about half of the total sum—is needed for the procurement of non-nuclear weapons,
ammunition and equipment.
The details on all these requests will be presented to the Congress tomorrow. Subsequent steps will be taken to suit
subsequent needs. Comparable efforts for the common defense are being discussed with our NATO allies. For their
commitment and interest are as precise as our own.
And let me add that I am well aware of the fact that many American families will bear the burden of these requests.
Studies or careers will be interrupted; husbands and sons will be called away; incomes in some cases will be
reduced. But these are burdens which must be borne if freedom is to be defended—Americans have willingly borne
them before—and they will not flinch from the task now.
IV.
We have another sober responsibility. To recognize the possibilities of nuclear war in the missile age, without our
citizens knowing what they should do and where they should go if bombs begin to fall, would be a failure of
responsibility. In May, I pledged a new start on Civil Defense. Last week, I assigned, on the recommendation of the
Civil Defense Director, basic responsibility for this program to the Secretary of Defense, to make certain it is
administered and coordinated with our continental defense efforts at the highest civilian level. Tomorrow, I am
requesting of the Congress new funds for the following immediate objectives: to identify and mark space in existing
207
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
structures—public and private—that could be used for fall-out shelters in case of attack; to stock those shelters with
food, water, first-aid kits and other minimum essentials for survival; to increase their capacity; to improve our airraid warning and fall-out detection systems, including a new household warning system which is now under
development; and to take other measures that will be effective at an early date to save millions of lives if needed.
In the event of an attack, the lives of those families which are not hit in a nuclear blast and fire can still be saved—if
they can be warned to take shelter and if that shelter is available. We owe that kind of insurance to our families—
and to our country. In contrast to our friends in Europe, the need for this kind of protection is new to our shores. But
the time to start is now. In the coming months, I hope to let every citizen know what steps he can take without delay
to protect his family in case of attack. I know that you will want to do no less. . . .
VI.
But I must emphasize again that the choice is not merely between resistance and retreat, between atomic holocaust
and surrender. Our peace-time military posture is traditionally defensive; but our diplomatic posture need not be.
Our response to the Berlin crisis will not be merely military or negative. It will be more than merely standing firm.
For we do not intend to leave it to others to choose and monopolize the forum and the framework of discussion. We
do not intend to abandon our duty to mankind to seek a peaceful solution.
As signers of the UN Charter, we shall always be prepared to discuss international problems with any and all nations
that are willing to talk—and listen—with reason. If they have proposals—not demands—we shall hear them. If they
seek genuine understanding-not concessions of our rights-we shall meet with them. We have previously indicated
our readiness to remove any actual irritants in West Berlin, but the freedom of that city is not negotiable. We cannot
negotiate with those who say "What’s mine is mine and what’s yours is negotiable." But we are willing to consider
any arrangement or treaty in Germany consistent with the maintenance of peace and freedom, and with the
legitimate security interests of all nations.
We recognize the Soviet Union’s historical concern about their security in Central and Eastern Europe, after a series
of ravaging invasions, and we believe arrangements can be worked out which will help to meet those concerns, and
make it possible for both security and freedom to exist in this troubled area.
For it is not the freedom of West Berlin which is "abnormal" in Germany today, but the situation in that entire
divided country. If anyone doubts the legality of our rights in Berlin, we are ready to have it submitted to
international adjudication. If anyone doubts the extent to which our presence is desired by the people of West Berlin,
compared to East German feelings about their regime, we are ready to have that question submitted to a free vote in
Berlin and, if possible, among all the German people. And let us hear at that time from the two and one-half million
refugees who have fled the Communist regime in East Germany-voting for Western-type freedom with their feet.
The world is not deceived by the Communist attempt to label Berlin as a hot-bed of war. There is peace in Berlin
today. The source of world trouble and tension is Moscow, not Berlin. And if war begins, it will have begun in
Moscow and not Berlin.
For the choice of peace or war is largely theirs, not ours. It is the Soviets who have stirred up this crisis. It is they
who are trying to force a change. It is they who have opposed free elections. It is they who have rejected an allGerman peace treaty, and the rulings of international law. And as Americans know from our history on our own old
frontier, gun battles are caused by outlaws, and not by officers of the peace.
In short, while we are ready to defend our interests, we shall also be ready to search for peace—in quiet exploratory
talks—in formal or informal meetings. We do not want military considerations to dominate the thinking of either
East or West. And Mr. Khrushchev may find that his invitation to other nations to join in a meaningless treaty may
lead to their inviting him to join in the community of peaceful men, in abandoning the use of force, and in respecting
the sanctity of agreements.
VII.
While all of these efforts go on, we must not be diverted from our total responsibilities, from other dangers, from
other tasks. If new threats in Berlin or elsewhere should cause us to weaken our program of assistance to the
developing nations who are also under heavy pressure from the same source, or to halt our efforts for realistic
disarmament, or to disrupt or slow down our economy, or to neglect the education of our children, then those threats
will surely be the most successful and least costly maneuver in Communist history. For we can afford all these
efforts, and more but we cannot afford not to meet this challenge.
And the challenge is not to us alone. It is a challenge to every nation which asserts its sovereignty under a system of
liberty. It is a challenge to all those who want a world of free choice. It is a special challenge to the Atlantic
Community—the heartland of human freedom.
208
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
We in the West must move together in building military strength. We must consult one another more closely than
ever before. We must together design our proposals for peace, and labor together as they are pressed at the
conference table. And together we must share the burdens and the risks of this effort.
The Atlantic Community, as we know it, has been built in response to challenge: the challenge of European chaos in
1947, of the Berlin blockade in 1948, the challenge of Communist aggression in Korea in 1950. Now, standing
strong and prosperous, after an unprecedented decade of progress, the Atlantic Community will not forget either its
history or the principles which gave it meaning.
The solemn vow each of us gave to West Berlin in time of peace will not be broken in time of danger. If we do not
meet our commitments to Berlin, where will we later stand? If we are not true to our word there, all that we have
achieved in collective security, which relies on these words, will mean nothing. And if there is one path above all
others to war, it is the path of weakness and disunity.
Today, the endangered frontier of freedom runs through divided Berlin. We want it to remain a frontier of peace.
This is the hope of every citizen of the Atlantic Community; every citizen of Eastern Europe; and, I am confident,
every citizen of the Soviet Union. For I cannot believe that the Russian people—who bravely suffered enormous
losses in the Second World War-would now wish to see the peace upset once more in Germany. The Soviet
government alone can convert Berlin’s frontier of peace into a pretext for war.
The steps I have indicated tonight are aimed at avoiding that war. To sum it all up: we seek peace—but we shall not
surrender. That is the central meaning of this crisis, and the meaning of your government’s policy.
With your help, and the help of other free men, this crisis can be surmounted. Freedom can prevail—and peace can
endure. . . .
Document 79: President Kennedy on Cuba, October 22, 1962
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
Good evening, my fellow citizens:
This Government, as promised, has maintained the closest surveillance of the Soviet military buildup on the island
of Cuba. Within the past week, unmistakable evidence has established the fact that a series of offensive missile sites
is now in preparation on that imprisoned island. The purpose of these bases can be none other than to provide a
nuclear strike capability against the Western Hemisphere.
Upon receiving the first preliminary hard information of this nature last Tuesday morning at 9 a.m., I directed that
our surveillance be stepped up. And having now confirmed and completed our evaluation of the evidence and our
decision on a course of action, this Government feels obliged to report this new crisis to you in fullest detail.
The characteristics of these new missile sites indicate two distinct types of installations. Several of them include
medium range ballistic missiles, capable of carrying a nuclear warhead for a distance of more than 1,000 nautical
miles. Each of these missiles, in short, is capable of striking Washington, D.C., the Panama Canal, Cape Canaveral,
Mexico City, or any other city in the southeastern part of the United States, in Central America, or in the Caribbean
area.
Additional sites not yet completed appear to be designed for intermediate range ballistic missiles—capable of
traveling more than twice as far—and thus capable of striking most of the major cities in the Western Hemisphere,
ranging as far north as Hudson Bay, Canada, and as far south as Lima, Peru. In addition, jet bombers, capable of
carrying nuclear weapons, are now being uncrated and assembled in Cuba, while the necessary air bases are being
prepared.
This urgent transformation of Cuba into an important strategic base—by the presence of these large, long-range, and
clearly offensive weapons of sudden mass destruction-constitutes an explicit threat to the peace and security of all
the Americas, in flagrant and deliberate defiance of the Rio Pact of 1947, the traditions of this Nation and
hemisphere, the joint resolution of the 87th Congress, the Charter of the United Nations, and my own public
warnings to the Soviets on September 4 and 13. This action also contradicts the repeated assurances of Soviet
spokesmen, both publicly and privately delivered, that the arms buildup in Cuba would retain its original defensive
character, and that the Soviet Union had no need or desire to station strategic missiles on the territory of any other
nation.
The size of this undertaking makes clear that it has been planned for some months. · Yet only last month, after I had
made clear the distinction between any introduction of ground-to-ground missiles and the existence of defensive
antiaircraft missiles, the Soviet Government publicly stated on September 11 that, and I quote, "the armaments and
military equipment sent to Cuba are designed exclusively for defensive purposes," that, and I quote the Soviet
Government, "there is no need for the Soviet Government to shift its weapons…For a retaliatory blow to any other
country, for instance Cuba," and that, and I quote their government, "the Soviet Union has so powerful rockets to
209
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
carry these nuclear warheads that there is no need to search for sites for them beyond the boundaries of the Soviet
Union." That statement was false.
Only last Thursday, as evidence of this rapid offensive buildup was already in my hand, Soviet Foreign Minister
Gromyko told me in my office that he was instructed to make it clear once again, as he said his government had
already done, that Soviet assistance to Cuba, and I quote, "pursued solely the purpose of contributing to the defense
capabilities of Cuba," that, and I quote him, "training by Soviet specialists of Cuban nationals in handling defensive
armaments was by no means offensive, and if it were otherwise," Mr. Gromyko went on, "the Soviet Government
would never become involved in rendering such assistance." That statement also was false.
Neither the United States of America nor the world community of nations can tolerate deliberate deception and
offensive threats on the part of any nation, large or small. We no longer live in a world where only the actual firing
of weapons represents a sufficient challenge to a nation’s security to constitute maximum peril. Nuclear weapons are
so destructive and ballistic missiles are so swift, that any substantially increased possibility of their use or any
sudden change in their deployment may well be regarded as a definite threat to peace.
For many years, both the Soviet Union and the United States, recognizing this fact, have deployed strategic nuclear
weapons with great care, never upsetting the precarious status quo which insured that these weapons would not be
used in the absence of some vital challenge. Our own strategic missiles have never been transferred to the territory
of any other nation under a cloak of secrecy and deception; and our history—unlike that of the Soviets since the end
of World War II—demonstrates that we have no desire to dominate or conquer any other nation or impose our
system upon its people. Nevertheless, American citizens have become adjusted to living daily on the bull’s-eye of
Soviet missiles located inside the U.S.S.R. or in submarines.
In that sense, missiles in Cuba add to an already clear and present danger—although it should be noted the nations of
Latin America have never previously been subjected to a potential nuclear threat.
But this secret, swift, and extraordinary buildup of Communist missiles—in an area well known to have a special
and historical relationship to the United States and the nations of the Western Hemisphere, in violation of Soviet
assurances, and in defiance of American and hemispheric policy—this sudden, clandestine decision to station
strategic weapons for the first time outside of Soviet soil—is a deliberately provocative and unjustified change in the
status quo which cannot be accepted by this country, if our courage and our commitments are ever to be trusted
again by either friend or foe.
The 1930’s taught us a clear lesson: aggressive conduct, if allowed to go unchecked and unchallenged, ultimately
leads to war. This nation is opposed to war. We are also true to our word. Our unswerving objective, therefore, must
be to prevent the use of these missiles against this or any other country, and to secure their withdrawal or elimination
from the Western Hemisphere.
Our policy has been one of patience and restraint, as befits a peaceful and powerful nation, which leads a worldwide
alliance. We have been determined not to be diverted from our central concerns by mere irritants and fanatics. But
now further action is required-and it is under way; and these actions may only be the beginning. We will not
prematurely or unnecessarily risk the costs of worldwide nuclear war in which even the fruits of victory would be
ashes in our mouth—but neither will we shrink from that risk at any time it must be faced.
Acting, therefore, in the defense of our own security and of the entire Western Hemisphere, and under the authority
entrusted to me by the Constitution as endorsed by the resolution of the Congress, I have directed that the following
initial steps be taken immediately:
First: To halt this offensive buildup, a strict quarantine on all offensive military equipment under shipment to Cuba
is being initiated. All ships of any kind bound for Cuba from whatever nation or port will, if found to contain
cargoes of offensive weapons, be turned back. This quarantine will be extended, if needed, to other types of cargo
and carriers. We are not at this time, however, denying the necessities of life as the Soviets attempted to do in their
Berlin blockade of 1948.
Second: I have directed the continued and increased close surveillance of Cuba and its military buildup. The foreign
ministers of the OAS, in their communique of October 6, rejected secrecy on such matters in this hemisphere.
Should these offensive military preparations continue, thus increasing the threat to the hemisphere, further action
will be justified. I have directed the Armed Forces to prepare for any eventualities; and I trust that in the interest of
both the Cuban people and the Soviet technicians at the sites, the hazards to all concerned of continuing this threat
will be recognized.
Third: It shall be the policy of this Nation to regard any nuclear missile launched from Cuba against any nation in
the Western Hemisphere as an attack by the Soviet Union on the United States, requiring a full retaliatory response
upon the Soviet Union.
Fourth: As a necessary military precaution, I have reinforced our base at Guantanamo, evacuated today the
dependents of our personnel there, and ordered additional military units to be on a standby alert basis.
210
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
Fifth: We are calling tonight for an immediate meeting of the Organ of Consultation under the Organization of
American States, to consider this threat to hemispheric security and to invoke articles 6 and 8 of the Rio Treaty in
support of all necessary action. The United Nations Charter allows for regional security arrangements—and the
nations of this hemisphere decided long ago against the military presence of outside powers. Our other allies around
the world have also been alerted.
Sixth: Under the Charter of the United Nations, we are asking tonight that an emergency meeting of the Security
Council be convoked without delay to take action against this latest Soviet threat to world peace. Our resolution will
call for the prompt dismantling and withdrawal of all offensive weapons in Cuba, under the supervision of U.N.
observers, before the quarantine can be lifted.
Seventh and finally: I call upon Chairman Khrushchev to halt and eliminate this clandestine, reckless, and
provocative threat to world peace and to stable relations between our two nations. I call upon him further to abandon
this course of world domination, and to join in an historic effort to end the perilous arms race and to transform the
history of man. He has an opportunity now to move the world back from the abyss of destruction—by returning to
his government’s own words that it had no need to station missiles outside its own territory, and withdrawing these
weapons from Cuba by refraining from any action which will widen or deepen the present crisis—and then by
participating in a search for peaceful and permanent solutions.
This Nation is prepared to present its case against the Soviet threat to peace, and our own proposals for a peaceful
world, at any time and in any forum—in the OAS, in the United Nations, or in any other meeting that could be
useful—without limiting our freedom of action. We have in the past made strenuous efforts to limit the spread of
nuclear weapons. We have proposed the elimination of all arms and military bases in a fair and effective
disarmament treaty. We are prepared to discuss new proposals for the removal of tensions on both sides—including
the possibilities of a genuinely independent Cuba, free to determine its own destiny. We have no wish to war with
the Soviet Union-for we are a peaceful people who desire to live in peace with all other peoples.
But it is difficult to settle or even discuss these problems in an atmosphere of intimidation. That is why this latest
Soviet threat—or any other threat which is made either independently or in response to our actions this week—must
and will be met with determination. Any hostile move anywhere in the world against the safety and freedom of
peoples to whom we are committed-including in particular the brave people of West Berlin—will be met by
whatever action is needed. . . .
My fellow citizens: let no one doubt that this is a difficult and dangerous effort on which we have set out. No one
can foresee precisely what course it will take or what costs or casualties will be incurred. Many months of sacrifice
and self-discipline lie ahead—months in which both our patience and our will be tested—months in which many
threats and denunciations will keep us aware of our dangers. But the greatest danger of all would be to do nothing.
The path we have chosen for the present is full of hazards, as all paths are—but it is the one most consistent with our
character and courage as a nation and our commitments around the world. The cost of freedom is always high—but
Americans have always paid it. And one path we shall never choose, and that is the path of surrender or submission.
Our goal is not the victory of might, but the vindication of right—not peace at the expense of freedom, but both
peace and freedom, here in this hemisphere, and, we hope, around the world. God willing, that goal will be
achieved.
Thank you and good night.
211
Lesson 20: The Civil Rights Movement
Assignment:
VISIONS: 750-751, 765-777, 819-827, 830-833
REVIEW: Document 2, Plessy v. Ferguson
Document 80: Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka, May 17, 1954
Document 81: President Eisenhower on Little Rock, September 24, 1957
Document 82: Martin Luther King, Excerpts from “Letter from a Birmingham Jail,” April 16, 1963
Document 83: Martin Luther King, “I Have a Dream,” August 28, 1963
Document 84: Martin Luther King, “I See the Promised Land,” April 3, 1968
Document 85: Malcolm X, “Message to the Grass Roots,” November 10, 1963
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe the issues involved in the Supreme Court’s 1954 Brown v. Board of Education (see Document
80) decision, and evaluate the Court’s ruling. As part of your answer, evaluate how the Brown decision
differed from the Court’s 1896 Plessy v. Ferguson (see Document 2) ruling.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Evaluate the issues involved with regard to the integration of the public schools in Little Rock,
Arkansas in 1957, and explain and evaluate President Eisenhower’s decision (see Document 81) and
actions concerning Little Rock.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
212
3. Explain and evaluate the steps the Civil Rights movement took to secure racial equality. As part of
your answer, be sure to address the Freedom Riders and the March on Washington.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe and evaluate Martin Luther King, Jr.’s political philosophy and plan of action with regard to
securing civil rights for African-Americans (see Documents 82, 83, and 84).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. Explain how the limits to the success of the Civil Rights laws led to the Black Power movement and
the rise of the Black Panthers.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
213
6. Describe and evaluate Malcolm X’s political philosophy and plan of action with regard to securing
civil rights for African-Americans (see Document 85).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 80: Brown V. Board of Education of Topeka, May 17, 1954
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
MR. CHIEF JUSTICE WARREN delivered the opinion of the Court.
These cases come to us from the States of Kansas, South Carolina, Virginia, and Delaware. They are premised on
different facts and different local conditions, but a common legal question justifies their consideration together in
this consolidated opinion. 1
In each of the cases, minors of the Negro race, through their legal representatives, seek the aid of the courts in
obtaining admission to the public schools of their community on a nonsegregated basis. In each instance, they had
been denied admission to schools attended by white children under laws requiring or permitting segregation
according to race. This segregation was alleged to deprive the plaintiffs of the equal protection of the laws under the
Fourteenth Amendment. In each of the cases other than the Delaware case, a three-judge federal district court denied
relief to the plaintiffs on the so-called "separate but equal" doctrine announced by this Court in Plessy v. Fergson,
163 U.S. 537. Under that doctrine, equality of treatment is accorded when the races are provided substantially equal
facilities, even though these facilities be separate. In the Delaware case, the Supreme Court of Delaware adhered to
that doctrine, but ordered that the plaintiffs be admitted to the white schools because of their superiority to the Negro
schools.
The plaintiffs contend that segregated public schools are not "equal" and cannot be made "equal," and that hence
they are deprived of the equal protection of the laws. Because of the obvious importance of the question presented,
the Court took jurisdiction. 2 Argument was heard in the 1952 Term, and reargument was heard this Term on certain
questions propounded by the Court. 3
Reargument was largely devoted to the circumstances surrounding the adoption of the Fourteenth Amendment in
1868. It covered exhaustively consideration of the Amendment in Congress, ratification by the states, then-existing
practices in racial segregation, and the views of proponents and opponents of the Amendment. This discussion and
our own investigation convince us that, although these sources cast some light, it is not enough to resolve the
problem with which we are faced. At best, they are inconclusive. The most avid proponents of the post-War
Amendments undoubtedly intended them to remove all legal distinctions among "all persons born or naturalized in
the United States." Their opponents, just as certainly, were antagonistic to both the letter and the spirit of the
Amendments and wished them to have the most limited effect. What others in Congress and the state legislatures
had in mind cannot be determined with any degree of certainty.
An additional reason for the inconclusive nature of the Amendment’s history with respect to segregated schools is
the status of public education at that time. 4 In the South, the movement toward free common schools, supported by
general taxation, had not yet taken hold. Education of white children was largely in the hands of private groups.
Education of Negroes was almost nonexistent, and practically all of the race were illiterate. In fact, any education of
Negroes was forbidden by law in some states. Today, in contrast, many Negroes have achieved outstanding success
214
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
in the arts and sciences, as well as in the business and professional world. It is true that public school education at
the time of the Amendment had advanced further in the North, but the effect of the Amendment on Northern States
was generally ignored in the congressional debates. Even in the North, the conditions of public education did not
approximate those existing today. The curriculum was usually rudimentary; ungraded schools were common in rural
areas; the school term was but three months a year in many states, and compulsory school attendance was virtually
unknown. As a consequence, it is not surprising that there should be so little in the history of the Fourteenth
Amendment relating to its intended effect on public education.
In the first cases in this Court construing the Fourteenth Amendment, decided shortly after its adoption, the Court
interpreted it as proscribing all state-imposed discriminations against the Negro race. 5 The doctrine of "separate but
equal" did not make its appearance in this Court until 1896 in the case of Plessy v. Ferguson, supra, involving not
education but transportation. 6 American courts have since labored with the doctrine for over half a century. In this
Court, there have been six cases involving the "separate but equal" doctrine in the field of public education. 7 In
Cumming v. County Board of Education, 175 U.S. 528, and Gong Lum v. Rice, 275 U.S. 78, the validity of the
doctrine itself was not challenged. 8 In more recent cases, all on the graduate school level, inequality was found in
that specific benefits enjoyed by white students were denied to Negro students of the same educational
qualifications. Missouri ex rel. Gaines v. Canada, 305 U.S. 337; Sipuel v. Oklahoma, 332 U.S. 631; Sweatt v.
Painter, 339 U.S. 629; McLaurin v. Oklahoma State Regents, 339 U.S. 637. In none of these cases was it necessary
to reexamine the doctrine to grant relief to the Negro plaintiff. And in Sweatt v. Painter, supra, the Court expressly
reserved decision on the question whether Plessy v. Ferguson should be held inapplicable to public education.
In the instant cases, that question is directly presented. Here, unlike Sweatt v. Painter, there are findings below that
the Negro and white schools involved have been equalized, or are being equalized, with respect to buildings,
curricula, qualifications and salaries of teachers, and other "tangible" factors. 9 Our decision, therefore, cannot turn
on merely a comparison of these tangible factors in the Negro and white schools involved in each of the cases. We
must look instead to the effect of segregation itself on public education.
In approaching this problem, we cannot turn the clock back to 1868, when the Amendment was adopted, or even to
1896, when Plessy v. Ferguson was written. We must consider public education in the light of its full development
and its present place in American life throughout the Nation. Only in this way can it be determined if segregation in
public schools deprives these plaintiffs of the equal protection of the laws.
Today, education is perhaps the most important function of state and local governments. Compulsory school
attendance laws and the great expenditures for education both demonstrate our recognition of the importance of
education to our democratic society. It is required in the performance of our most basic public responsibilities, even
service in the armed forces. It is the very foundation of good citizenship. Today it is a principal instrument in
awakening the child to cultural values, in preparing him for later professional training, and in helping him to adjust
normally to his environment. In these days, it is doubtful that any child may reasonably be expected to succeed in
life if he is denied the opportunity of an education. Such an opportunity, where the state has undertaken to provide it,
is a right which must be made available to all on equal terms.
We come then to the question presented: does segregation of children in public schools solely on the basis of race,
even though the physical facilities and other "tangible" factors may be equal, deprive the children of the minority
group of equal educational opportunities? We believe that it does.
In Sweatt v. Painter, supra, in finding that a segregated law school for Negroes could not provide them equal
educational opportunities, this Court relied in large part on "those qualities which are incapable of objective
measurement but which make for greatness in a law school." In McLaurin v. Oklahoma State Regents, supra, the
Court, in requiring that a Negro admitted to a white graduate school be treated like all other students, again resorted
to intangible considerations: "…his ability to study, to engage in discussions and exchange views with other
students, and, in general, to learn his profession." Such considerations apply with added force to children in grade
and high schools. To separate them from others of similar age and qualifications solely because of their race
generates a feeling of inferiority as to their status in the community that may affect their hearts and minds in a way
unlikely ever to be undone. The effect of this separation on their educational opportunities was well stated by a
finding in the Kansas case by a court which nevertheless felt compelled to rule against the Negro plaintiffs:
82
83
84
85
86
Segregation of white and colored children in public schools has a detrimental effect upon the
colored children. The impact is greater when it has the sanction of the law, for the policy of
separating the races is usually interpreted as denoting the inferiority of the negro group. A sense of
inferiority affects the motivation of a child to learn. Segregation with the sanction of law,
therefore, has a tendency to [retard] the educational and mental development of negro children and
215
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
to deprive them of some of the benefits they would receive in a racial[ly] integrated school system.
10
Whatever may have been the extent of psychological knowledge at the time of Plessy v. Ferguson, this finding is
amply supported by modern authority. 11 Any language in Plessy v. Ferguson contrary to this finding is rejected.
We conclude that, in the field of public education, the doctrine of "separate but equal" has no place. Separate
educational facilities are inherently unequal. Therefore, we hold that the plaintiffs and others similarly situated for
whom the actions have been brought are, by reason of the segregation complained of, deprived of the equal
protection of the laws guaranteed by the Fourteenth Amendment. This disposition makes unnecessary any discussion
whether such segregation also violates the Due Process Clause of the Fourteenth Amendment. 12
Because these are class actions, because of the wide applicability of this decision, and because of the great variety of
local conditions, the formulation of decrees in these cases presents problems of considerable complexity. On
reargument, the consideration of appropriate relief was necessarily subordinated to the primary question—the
constitutionality of segregation in public education. We have now announced that such segregation is a denial of the
equal protection of the laws. In order that we may have the full assistance of the parties in formulating decrees, the
cases will be restored to the docket, and the parties are requested to present further argument on Questions 4 and 5
previously propounded by the Court for the reargument this Term. 13 The Attorney General of the United States is
again invited to participate. The Attorneys General of the states requiring or permitting segregation in public
education will also be permitted to appear as amici curiae upon request to do so by September 15, 1954, and
submission of briefs by October 1, 1954. 14
It is so ordered.
Document 81: President Eisenhower on Little Rock, September 24, 1957
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
Good Evening, My Fellow Citizens:
For a few minutes this evening I want to speak to you about the serious situation that has arisen in Little Rock. To
make this talk I have come to the President’s office in the White House. I could have spoken from Rhode Island,
where I have been staying recently, but I felt that, in speaking from the house of Lincoln, of Jackson and of Wilson,
my words would better convey both the sadness I feel in the action I was compelled today to take and the firmness
with which I intend to pursue this course until the orders of the Federal Court at Little Rock can be executed without
unlawful interference.
In that city, under the leadership of demagogic extremists, disorderly mobs have deliberately prevented the carrying
out of proper orders from a Federal Court. Local authorities have not eliminated that violent opposition and, under
the law, I yesterday issued a Proclamation calling upon the mob to disperse.
This morning the mob again gathered in front of the Central High School of Little Rock, obviously for the purpose
of again. preventing the carrying out of the Court’s order relating to the admission of Negro children to that school.
Whenever normal agencies prove inadequate to the task and it becomes necessary for the Executive Branch of the
Federal Government to use its powers and authority to uphold Federal Courts, the President’s responsibility is
inescapable.
In accordance with that responsibility, I have today issued an Executive Order directing the use of troops under
Federal authority to aid in the execution of Federal law at Little Rock, Arkansas. This became necessary when my
Proclamation of yesterday was not observed, and the obstruction of justice still continues.
It is important that the reasons for my action be understood by all our citizens.
As you know, the Supreme Court of the United States has decided that separate public educational facilities for the
races are inherently unequal and therefore compulsory school segregation laws are unconstitutional.
Our personal opinions about the decision have no bearing on the matter of enforcement; the responsibility and
authority of the Supreme Court to interpret the Constitution are very clear. Local Federal Courts were instructed by
the Supreme Court to issue such orders and decrees as might be necessary to achieve admission to public schools
without regard to race—and with all deliberate speed.
During the past several years, many communities in our Southern States have instituted public school plans for
gradual progress in the enrollment and attendance of school children of all races in order to bring themselves into
compliance with the law of the land.
They thus demonstrated to the world that we are a nation in which laws, not men, are supreme.
I regret to say that this truth—the cornerstone of our liberties-was not observed in this instance.
216
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
It was my hope that this localized situation would be brought under control by city and State authorities. If the use of
local police powers had been sufficient, our traditional method of leaving the problems in those hands would have
been pursued. But when large gatherings of obstructionists made it impossible for the decrees of the Court to be
carried out, both the law and the national interest demanded that the President take action.
Here is the sequence of events in the development of the Little Rock school case.
In May of 1955, the Little Rock School Board approved a moderate plan for the gradual desegregation of the public
schools in that city. It provided that a start toward integration would be made at the present term in the high school,
and that the plan would be in full operation by 1963. Here I might say that in a number of communities in Arkansas
integration in the schools has already started and without violence of any kind. Now this Little Rock plan was
challenged in the courts by some who believed that the period of time as proposed in the plan was too long.
The United States Court at Little Rock, which has supervisory responsibility under the law for the plan of
desegregation in the public schools, dismissed the challenge, thus approving a gradual rather than an abrupt change
from the existing system. The court found that the school board had acted in good faith in planning for a public
school system free from racial discrimination.
Since that time, the court has on three separate occasions issued orders directing that the plan be carried out. All
persons were instructed to refrain from interfering with the efforts of the school board to comply with the law.
Proper and sensible observance of the law then demanded the respectful obedience which the nation has a right to
expect from all its people. This, unfortunately, has not been the case at Little Rock. Certain misguided persons,
many of them imported into Little Rock by agitators, have insisted upon defying the law and have sought to bring it
into disrepute. The orders of the court have thus been frustrated.
The very basis of our individual rights and freedoms rests upon the certainty that the President and the Executive
Branch of Government will support and insure the carrying out of the decisions of the Federal Courts, even, when
necessary with all the means at the President’s command.
Unless the President did so, anarchy would result.
There would be no security for any except that which each one of us could provide for himself.
The interest of the nation in the proper fulfillment of the law’s requirements cannot yield to opposition and
demonstrations by some few persons.
Mob rule cannot be allowed to override the decisions of our courts.
Now, let me make it very clear that Federal troops are not being used to relieve local and state authorities of their
primary duty to preserve the peace and order of the community. Nor are the troops there for the purpose of taking
over the responsibility of the School Board and the other responsible local officials in running Central High School.
The running of our school system and the maintenance of peace and order in each of our States are strictly local
affairs and the Federal Government does not interfere except in a very few special cases and when requested by one
of the several States. In the present case the troops are there, pursuant to law, solely for the purpose of preventing
interference with the orders of the Court.
The proper use of the powers of the Executive Branch to enforce the orders of a Federal Court is limited to
extraordinary and compelling circumstances. Manifestly, such an extreme situation has been created in Little Rock.
This challenge must be met and with such measures as will preserve to the people as a whole their lawfullyprotected rights in a climate permitting their free and fair exercise.
The overwhelming majority of our people in every section of the country are united in their respect for observance
of the law—even in those cases where they may disagree with that law.
They deplore the call of extremists to violence.
The decision of the Supreme Court concerning school integration, of course, affects the South more seriously than it
does other sections of the country. In that region I have many warm friends, some of them in the city of Little Rock.
I have deemed it a great personal privilege to spend in our Southland tours of duty while in the military service and
enjoyable recreational periods since that time.
So from intimate personal knowledge, I know that the overwhelming majority of the people in the South—including
those of Arkansas and of Little Rock—are of good will, united in their efforts to preserve and respect the law even
when they disagree with it.
They do not sympathize with mob rule. They, like the rest of our nation, have proved in two great wars their
readiness to sacrifice for America.
A foundation of our American way of life is our national respect for law.
In the South, as elsewhere, citizens are keenly aware of the tremendous disservice that has been done to the people
of Arkansas in the eyes of the nation, and that has been done to the nation in the eyes of the world.
217
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
At a time when we face grave situations abroad because of the hatred that Communism bears toward a system of
government based on human rights, it would be difficult to exaggerate the harm that is being done to the prestige
and influence, and indeed to the safety, of our nation and the world.
Our enemies are gloating over this incident and using it everywhere to misrepresent our whole nation. We are
portrayed as a violator of those standards of conduct which the peoples of the world united to proclaim in the
Charter of the United Nations. There they affirmed "faith in fundamental human rights" and "in the dignity and
worth of the human person" and they did so "without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion."
And so, with deep confidence, I call upon the citizens of the State of Arkansas to assist in bringing to an immediate
end all interference with the law and its processes. If resistance to the Federal Court orders ceases at once, the
further presence of Federal troops will be unnecessary and the City of Little Rock will return to its normal habits of
peace and order and a blot upon the fair name and high honor of our nation in the world will be removed.
Thus will be restored the image of America and of all its parts as one nation, indivisible, with liberty and justice for
all.
Good night, and thank you very much.
Document 82: Martin Luther King, Excerpts from “Letter from a Birmingham Jail,” April 16, 1963
Source: Britannica (primary document)
April 16, 1963
Birmingham, Al.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
MY DEAR FELLOW CLERGYMEN:
While confined here in the Birmingham City Jail, I came across your recent statement calling our present activities
"unwise and untimely." Seldom, if ever, do I pause to answer criticism of my work and ideas. If I sought to answer
all the criticisms that cross my desk, my secretaries would be engaged in little else in the course of the day, and I
would have no time for constructive work. But since I feel that you are men of genuine goodwill and your criticisms
are sincerely set forth, I would like to answer your statement in what I hope will be patient and reasonable terms. . . .
We know through painful experience that freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be demanded
by the oppressed. Frankly, I have never yet engaged in a direct action movement that was "well timed," according to
the timetable of those who have not suffered unduly from the disease of segregation. For years now I have heard the
words "Wait!" It rings in the ear of every Negro with a piercing familiarity. This "Wait" has almost always meant
"Never." It has been a tranquilizing thalidomide releasing the emotional stress for a moment only to give birth to an
ill-formed infant of frustration. We must come to see with the distinguished jurist of yesterday that "justice too long
delayed is justice denied."
We have waited for more than three hundred and forty years for our constitutional and God-given rights. The nations
of Asia and Africa are moving with jet-like speed toward the goal of political independence, and we still creep at
horse and buggy pace toward the gaining of a cup of coffee at a lunch counter. I guess it is easy for those who have
never felt the stinging darts of segregation to say, "Wait." But when you have seen vicious mobs lynch your mothers
and fathers at will and drown your sisters and brothers at whim; when you have seen hate filled policemen curse,
kick, brutalize and even kill your black brothers and sisters with impunity; when you see the vast majority of your
twenty million Negro brothers smothering in an airtight cage of poverty in the midst of an affluent society; when
you suddenly find your tongue twisted and your speech stammering as you seek to explain to your six-year-old
daughter why she can’t go to the public amusement park that has just been advertised on television, and see tears
welling up in her eyes when she is told that Funtown is closed to colored children, and see the depressing clouds of
inferiority begin to form in her little mental sky, and see her begin to distort her little personality by unconsciously
developing a bitterness toward white people; when you have to concoct an answer for a five-year-old son asking in
agonizing pathos: "Daddy, why do white people treat colored people so mean?"; when you take a cross-country
drive and find it necessary to sleep night after night in the uncomfortable corners of your automobile because no
motel will accept you; when you are humiliated day in and day out by nagging signs reading "white" and "colored";
when your first name becomes "nigger," your middle name becomes "boy" (however old you are) and your last
name becomes "John," and your wife and mother and are never given the respected title "Mrs."; when you are
harried by day and haunted by night by the fact that you are a Negro, living constantly at tip-toe stance never quite
knowing what to expect next, and plagued with inner fears and outer resentments; when you are forever fighting a
218
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
degenerating sense of "nobodiness"; then you will understand why we find it difficult to wait. There comes a time
when the cup of endurance runs over, and men are no longer willing to be plunged into an abyss of despair. I hope,
sirs, you can understand our legitimate and unavoidable impatience.
You express a great deal of anxiety over our willingness to break laws. This is certainly a legitimate concern. Since
we so diligently urge people to obey the Supreme Court’s decision of 1954 outlawing segregation in the public
schools, it is rather strange and paradoxical to find us consciously breaking laws. One may well ask: "How can you
advocate breaking some laws and obeying others?" The answer is found in the fact that there are two types of laws:
There are just and there are unjust laws. I would agree with Saint Augustine that "An unjust law is no law at all."
Now, what is the difference between the two? How does one determine when a law is just or unjust? A just law is a
man-made code that squares with the moral law or the law of God. An unjust law is a code that is out of harmony
with the moral law. To put it in the terms of Saint Thomas Aquinas, an unjust law is a human law that is not rooted
in eternal and natural law. Any law that uplifts human personality is just. Any law that degrades human personality
is unjust. All segregation statutes are unjust because segregation distorts the soul and damages the personality. It
gives the segregator a false sense of superiority, and the segregated a false sense of inferiority. To use the words of
Martin Buber, the Jewish philosopher, segregation substitutes and "I-it" relationship for an "I-thou" relationship, and
ends up relegating persons to the status of things. So segregation is not only politically, economically and
sociologically unsound, but it is morally wrong and sinful. Paul Tillich has said that sin is separation. Isn’t
segregation an existential expression of man’s tragic separation, an expression of his awful estrangement, his terrible
sinfulness? So I can urge men to disobey segregation ordinances because they are morally wrong.
Document 83: Martin Luther King, “I Have a Dream” Speech, August 28, 1963
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
Washington, D. C.
I am happy to join with you today in what will go down in history as the greatest demonstration for freedom in the
history of our nation. Five score years ago, a great American, in whose symbolic shadow we stand today, signed the
Emancipation Proclamation. This momentous decree came as a great beacon light of hope to millions of Negro
slaves, who had been seared in the flames of withering injustice. It came as a joyous daybreak to end the long night
of their captivity.
But one hundred years later, the Negro still is not free. One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly
crippled by the manacle of segregation and the chains of discrimination.
One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material
prosperity. One hundred years later, the Negro is still languished in the corners of American society and finds
himself an exile in his own land.
So we’ve come here today to dramatize a shameful condition. In a sense we have come to our nation’s capital to
cash a check. When the architects of our republic wrote the magnificent words of the Constitution and the
Declaration of Independence, they were signing a promissory note to which every American was to fall heir. This
note was a promise that all men, yes, black men as well as white men, would be guaranteed the inalienable rights of
life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.
It is obvious today that America has defaulted on this promissory note insofar as her citizens of color are concerned.
Instead of honoring this sacred obligation, America has given the Negro people a bad check, a check which has
come back marked "insufficient funds." But we refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt. We refuse to
believe that there are insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation. So we have come to cash
this check, a check that will give us upon demand the riches of freedom and the security of justice.
We have also come to this hallowed spot to remind America of the fierce urgency of Now. This is no time to engage
in the luxury of cooling off or to take the tranquilizing drug of gradualism. Now is the time to make real the
promises of democracy. Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of
racial justice. Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksands of racial injustice to the solid rock of
brotherhood. Now is the time to make justice a reality for all of God’s children. It would be fatal for the nation to
overlook the urgency of the moment. This sweltering summer of the Negro’s legitimate discontent will not pass until
there is an invigorating autumn of freedom and equality.
219
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
Nineteen sixty-three is not an end, but a beginning. Those who hope that the Negro needed to blow off steam and
will now be content will have a rude awakening if the nation returns to business as usual.
There will be neither rest nor tranquility in America until the Negro is granted his citizenship rights. The whirlwinds
of revolt will continue to shake the foundations of our nation until the bright day of justice emerges.
But there is something that I must say to my people who stand on the warm threshold which leads into the palace of
justice. In the process of gaining our rightful place we must not be guilty of wrongful deeds.
Let us not seek to satisfy our thirst for freedom by drinking from the cup of bitterness and hatred. We must ever
conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline. We must not allow our creative protest to
degenerate into physical violence. Again and again we must rise to the majestic heights of meeting physical force
with soul force.
The marvelous new militancy which has engulfed the Negro community must not lead us to a distrust of all white
people, for many of our white brothers, as evidenced by their presence here today, have come to realize that their
destiny is tied up with our destiny. They have come to realize that their freedom is inextricably bound to our
freedom. We cannot walk alone.
And as we walk, we must make the pledge that we shall always march ahead. We cannot turn back. There are those
who are asking the devotees of civil rights, "When will you be satisfied?" We can never be satisfied as long as the
Negro is the victim of the unspeakable horrors of police brutality.
We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels
of the highways and the hotels of the cities. We cannot be satisfied as long as a Negro’s basic mobility is from a
smaller ghetto to a larger one.
We can never be satisfied as long as our children are stripped of their selfhood and robbed of their dignity by signs
stating “for whites only.” We cannot be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New
York believes he has nothing for which to vote. No, we are not satisfied and we will not be satisfied until justice
rolls down like waters and righteousness like a mighty stream.
I am not unmindful that some of you have come here out of great trials and tribulations. Some of you have come
fresh from narrow jail cells. Some of you have come from areas where your quest for freedom left you battered by
the storms of persecutions and staggered by the winds of police brutality. You have been the veterans of creative
suffering. Continue to work with the faith that unearned suffering is redemptive.
Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to South Carolina, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana,
go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be
changed. Let us not wallow in the valley of despair.
So I say to you, my friends, that even though we face the difficulties of today and tomorrow. I still have a dream. It
is a dream deeply rooted in the American dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of
its creed—we hold these truths to be self-evident that all men are created equal.
I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners
will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood.
I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a state sweltering with the heat of injustice, sweltering
with the heat of oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice.
I have a dream my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their
skin but by the content of their character. I have a dream today!
I have a dream that one day, down in Alabama, with its vicious racists, with its governor having his lips dripping
with the words of interposition and nullification, that one day, right there in Alabama, little black boys and black
girls will be able to join hands with little white boys and white girls as sisters and brothers. I have a dream today!
I have a dream that one day every valley shall be exalted, and every hill and mountain shall be made low, the rough
places will be made plain and the crooked places will be made straight and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed
and all flesh shall see it together.
This is our hope. This is the faith that I will go back to the South with.
With this faith we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope. With this faith we will be able
to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood.
With this faith we will be able to work together, to pray together, to struggle together, to go to jail together, to stand
up for freedom together, knowing that we will be free one day. This will be the day, this will be the day when all of
God’s children will be able to sing with new meaning "My country ’tis of thee, sweet land of liberty, of thee I sing;
land where my fathers died, land of the pilgrim’s pride; from every mountainside, let freedom ring"—and if
America is to be a great nation, this must become true.
So let freedom ring from the prodigious hilltops of New Hampshire.
Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York.
220
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania.
Let freedom ring from the snow-capped Rockies of Colorado.
Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California.
But not only that.
Let freedom ring from Stone Mountain of Georgia.
Let freedom ring from Lookout Mountain of Tennessee.
Let freedom ring from every hill and molehill of Mississippi, from every mountainside, let freedom ring!
And when we allow freedom to ring, when we let it ring from every village and hamlet, from every state and city,
we will be able to speed up that day when all of God’s children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles,
Catholics and Protestants—will be able to join hands and to sing in the words of the old Negro spiritual, "Free at
last, free at last; thank God Almighty, we are free at last."
Document 84: Martin Luther King, “I See the Promised Land” Speech, April 3, 1968
Source: Britannica (primary document)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
Thank you very kindly, my friends. As I listened to Ralph Abernathy in his eloquent and generous introduction and
then thought about myself, I wondered who he was talking about. It’s always good to have your closest friend and
associate say something good about you. And Ralph is the best friend that I have in the world.
I’m delighted to see each of you here tonight in spite of a storm warning. You reveal that you are determined to go
on anyhow. Something is happening in Memphis, something is happening in our world.
As you know, if I were standing at the beginning of time, with the possibility of general and panoramic view of the
whole human history up to now, and the Almighty said to me, "Martin Luther King, which age would you like to
live in?"— I would take my mental flight by Egypt through, or rather across the Red Sea, through the wilderness on
toward the promised land. And in spite of its magnificence, I wouldn’t stop there. I would move on by Greece, and
take my mind to Mount Olympus. And I would see Plato, Aristotle, Socrates, Euripides and Aristophanes assembled
around the Parthenon as they discussed the great and eternal issues of reality.
But I wouldn’t stop there. I would go on, even to the great heyday of the Roman Empire. And I would see
developments around there, through various emperors and leaders. But I wouldn’t stop there. I would even come up
to the day of the Renaissance, and get a quick picture of all that the Renaissance did for the cultural and esthetic life
of man. But I wouldn’t stop there. I would even go by the way that the man for whom I’m named had his habitat.
And I would watch Martin Luther as he tacked his ninety-five theses on the door at the church in Wittenberg.
But I wouldn’t stop there. I would come on up even to 1863, and watch a vacillating president by the name of
Abraham Lincoln finally come to the conclusion that he had to sign the Emancipation Proclamation. But I wouldn’t
stop there. I would even come up the early thirties, and see a man grappling with the problems of the bankruptcy of
his nation. And come with an eloquent cry that we have nothing to fear but fear itself.
But I wouldn’t stop there. Strangely enough, I would turn to the Almighty, and say, "If you allow me to live just a
few years in the second half of the twentieth century, I will be happy." Now that’s a strange statement to make,
because the world is all messed up. The nation is sick. Trouble is in the land. Confusion all around. That’s a strange
statement. But I know, somehow, that only when it is dark enough, can you see the stars. And I see God working in
this period of the twentieth century in a way that men, in some strange way, are responding—something is
happening in our world. The masses of people are rising up. And wherever they are assembled today, whether they
are in Johannesburg, South Africa; Nairobi, Kenya: Accra, Ghana; New York City; Atlanta, Georgia; Jackson,
Mississippi; or Memphis, Tennessee—the cry is always the same—"We want to be free."
And another reason that I’m happy to live in this period is that we have been forced to a point where we’re going to
have to grapple with the problems that men have been trying to grapple with through history, but the demands didn’t
force them to do it. Survival demands that we grapple with them. Men, for years now, have been talking about war
and peace. But now, no longer can they just talk about it. It is no longer a choice between violence and nonviolence
in this world; it’s nonviolence or nonexistence.
That is where we are today. And also in the human rights revolution, if something isn’t done, and in a hurry, to bring
the colored peoples of the world out of their long years of poverty, their long years of hurt and neglect, the whole
world is doomed. Now, I’m just happy that God has allowed me to live in this period, to see what is unfolding. And
I’m happy that he’s allowed me to be in Memphis.
I can remember, I can remember when Negroes were just going around as Ralph has said, so often, scratching where
they didn’t itch, and laughing when they were not tickled. But that day is all over. We mean business now, and we
are determined to gain our rightful place in God’s world.
221
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
And that’s all this whole thing is about. We aren’t engaged in any negative protest and in any negative arguments
with anybody. We are saying that we are determined to be men. We are determined to be people. We are saying that
we are God’s children. And that we don’t have to live like we are forced to live.
Now, what does all of this mean in this great period of history? It means that we’ve got to stay together. We’ve got
to stay together and maintain unity. You know, whenever Pharaoh wanted to prolong the period of slavery in Egypt,
he had a favorite, favorite formula for doing it. What was that? He kept the slaves fighting among themselves. But
whenever the slaves get together, something happens in Pharaoh’s court, and he cannot hold the slaves in slavery.
When the slaves get together, that’s the beginning of getting out of slavery. Now let us maintain unity.
Secondly, let us keep the issues where they are. The issue is injustice. The issue is the refusal of Memphis to be fair
and honest in its dealings with its public servants, who happen to be sanitation workers. Now, we’ve got to keep
attention on that. That’s always the problem with a little violence. You know what happened the other day, and the
press dealt only with the window-breaking. I read the articles. They very seldom got around to mentioning the fact
that one thousand, three hundred sanitation workers were on strike, and that Memphis is not being fair to them, and
that Mayor Loeb is in dire need of a doctor. They didn’t get around to that.
Now we’re going to march again, and we’ve got to march again, in order to put the issue where it is supposed to be.
And force everybody to see that there are thirteen hundred of God’s children here suffering, sometimes going
hungry, going through dark and dreary nights wondering how this thing is going to come out. That’s the issue. And
we’ve got to say to the nation: we know it’s coming out. For when people get caught up with that which is right and
they are willing to sacrifice for it, there is no stopping point short of victory.
We aren’t going to let any mace stop us. We are masters in our nonviolent movement in disarming police forces;
they don’t know what to do. I’ve seen them so often. I remember in Birmingham, Alabama, when we were in that
majestic struggle there we would move out of the 16th Street Baptist Church day after day; by the hundreds we
would move out. And Bull Connor would tell them to send the dogs forth and they did come; but we just went
before the dogs singing, "Ain’t gonna let nobody turn me round." Bull Connor next would say, "Turn the fire hoses
on." And as I said to you the other night, Bull Connor didn’t know history. He knew a kind of physics that somehow
didn’t relate to the transphysics that we knew about. And that was the fact that there was a certain kind of fire that
no water could put out. And we went before the fire hoses; we had known water. If we were Baptist or some other
denomination, we had been immersed. If we were Methodist, and some others, we had been sprinkled, but we knew
water.
That couldn’t stop us. And we just went on before the dogs and we would look at them; and we’d go on before the
water hoses and we would look at it, and we’d just go on singing. "Over my head I see freedom in the air." And then
we would be thrown in the paddy wagons, and sometimes we were stacked in there like sardines in a can. And they
would throw us in, and old Bull would say, "Take them off," and they did; and we would just go in the paddy wagon
singing, "We Shall Overcome." And every now and then we’d get in the jail, and we’d see the jailers looking
through the windows being moved by our prayers, and being moved by our words and our songs. And there was a
power there which Bull Connor couldn’t adjust to; and so we ended up transforming Bull into a steer, and we won
our struggle in Birmingham.
Now we’ve got to go on to Memphis just like that. I call upon you to be with us Monday. Now about injunctions:
We have an injunction and we’re going into court tomorrow morning to fight this illegal, unconstitutional
injunction. All we say to America is, "Be true to what you said on paper." If I lived in China or even Russia, or any
totalitarian country, maybe I could understand the denial of certain basic First Amendment privileges, because they
hadn’t committed themselves to that over there. But somewhere I read of the freedom of assembly. Somewhere I
read of the freedom of speech. Somewhere I read of the freedom of the press. Somewhere I read that the greatness of
America is the right to protest for right. And so just as I say, we aren’t going to let any injunction turn us around. We
are going on.
We need all of you. And you know what’s beautiful to me, is to see all of these ministers of the Gospel. It’s a
marvelous picture. Who is it that is supposed to articulate the longings and aspirations of the people more than the
preacher? Somehow the preacher must be an Amos, and say, "Let justice roll down like waters and righteousness
like a mighty stream." Somehow, the preacher must say with Jesus, "The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he
hath anointed me to deal with the problems of the poor."
And I want to commend the preachers, under the leadership of these noble men: James Lawson, one who has been in
this struggle for many years; he’s been to jail for struggling; but he’s still going on, fighting for the rights of his
people. Rev. Ralph Jackson, Billy Kiles; I could just go right on down the list, but time will not permit. But I want to
thank them all. And I want you to thank them, because so often, preachers aren’t concerned about anything but
themselves. And I’m always happy to see a relevant ministry.
222
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
It’s alright to talk about "long white robes over yonder," in all of its symbolism. But ultimately people want some
suits and dresses and shoes to wear down here. It’s alright to talk about "streets flowing with milk and honey," but
God has commanded us to be concerned about the slums down here, and his children who can’t eat three square
meals a day. It’s alright to talk about the new Jerusalem, but one day, God’s preacher must talk about the New York,
the new Atlanta, the new Philadelphia, the new Los Angeles, the new Memphis, Tennessee. This is what we have to
do.
Now the other thing we’ll have to do is this: Always anchor our external direct action with the power of economic
withdrawal. Now, we are poor people, individually, we are poor when you compare us with white society in
America. We are poor. Never stop and forget that collectively, that means all of us together, collectively we are
richer than all the nation in the world, with the exception of nine. Did you ever think about that? After you leave the
United States, Soviet Russia, Great Britain, West Germany, France, and I could name the others, the Negro
collectively is richer than most nations of the world. We have an annual income of more than thirty billion dollars a
year, which is more than all of the exports of the United States, and more than the national budget of Canada. Did
you know that? That’s power right there, if we know how to pool it.
We don’t have to argue with anybody. We don’t have to curse and go around acting bad with our words. We don’t
need any bricks and bottles, we don’t need any Molotov cocktails, we just need to go around to these stores, and to
these massive industries in our country, and say, "God sent us by here, to say to you that you’re not treating his
children right. And we’ve come by here to ask you to make the first item on your agenda—fair treatment, where
God’s children are concerned. Now, if you are not prepared to do that, we do have an agenda that we must follow.
And our agenda calls for withdrawing economic support from you."
And so, as a result of this, we are asking you tonight, to go out and tell your neighbors not to buy Coca-Cola in
Memphis. Go by and tell them not to buy Sealtest milk. Tell them not to buy—what is the other bread?—Wonder
Bread. And what is the other bread company, Jesse? Tell them not to buy Hart’s bread. As Jesse Jackson has said, up
to now, only the garbage men have been feeling pain; now we must kind of redistribute the pain. We are choosing
these companies because they haven’t been fair in their hiring policies; and we are choosing them because they can
begin the process of saying, they are going to support the needs and the rights of these men who are on strike. And
then they can move on downtown and tell Mayor Loeb to do what is right.
But not only that, we’ve got to strengthen black institutions. I call upon you to take you money out of the banks
downtown and deposit you money in Tri-State Bank—we want a "bank-in" movement in Memphis. So go by the
savings and loan association. I’m not asking you something that we don’t do ourselves at SCLC. Judge Hooks and
others will tell you that we have an account here in the savings and loan association from the Southern Christian
Leadership Conference. We’re just telling you to follow what we’re doing. Put your money there. You have six or
seven black insurance companies in Memphis. Take out your insurance there. We want to have an "insurance-in."
Now there are some practical things we can do. We begin the process of building a greater economic base. And at
the same time, we are putting pressure where it really hurts. I ask you to follow through here.
Now, let me say as I move to my conclusion that we’ve got to give ourselves to this struggle until the end. Nothing
would be more tragic than to stop at this point, in Memphis. We’ve got to see it through. And when we have our
march, you need to be there. Be concerned about your brother. You may not be on strike. But either we go up
together, or we go down together.
Let us develop a kind of dangerous unselfishness. One day a man came to Jesus; and he wanted to raise some
questions about some vital matters in life. At points, he wanted to trick Jesus, and show him that he knew a little
more than Jesus knew, and through this, throw him off base. Now that question could have easily ended up in a
philosophical and theological debate. But Jesus immediately pulled that question from mid-air, and placed it on a
dangerous curve between Jerusalem and Jericho. And he talked about a certain man, who fell among thieves. You
remember that a Levite and a priest passed by on the other side. They didn’t stop to help him. And finally a man of
another race came by. He got down from his beast, decided not to be compassionate by proxy. But with him,
administered first aid, and helped the man in need. Jesus ended up saying, this was the good man, because he had the
capacity to project the "I" into the "thou," and to be concerned about his brother. Now you know, we use our
imagination a great deal to try to determine why the priest and the Levite didn’t stop. At times we say they were
busy going to church meetings—an ecclesiastical gathering—and they had to get on down to Jerusalem so they
wouldn’t be late for their meeting. At other times we would speculate that there was a religious law that "One who
was engaged in religious ceremonials was not to touch a human body twenty-four hours before the ceremony." And
every now and then we begin to wonder whether maybe they were not going down to Jerusalem, or down to Jericho,
rather to organize a "Jericho Road Improvement Association." That’s a possibility. Maybe they felt that it was better
to deal with the problem from the casual root, rather than to get bogged down with an individual effort.
223
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
But I’m going to tell you what my imagination tells me. It’s possible that these men were afraid. You see, the
Jericho road is a dangerous road. I remember when Mrs. King and I were first in Jerusalem. We rented a car and
drove from Jerusalem down to Jericho. And as soon as we got on that road, I said to my wife, "I can see why Jesus
used this as a setting for his parable." It’s a winding, meandering road. It’s really conducive for ambushing. You
start out in Jerusalem, which is about 1200 miles, or rather 1200 feet above sea level. And by the time you get down
to Jericho, fifteen or twenty minutes later, you’re about 2200 feet below sea level. That’s a dangerous road. In the
day of Jesus it came to be known as the "Bloody Pass." And you know, it’s possible that the priest and the Levite
looked over that man on the ground and wondered if the robbers were still around. Or it’s possible that they felt that
the man on the ground was merely faking. And he was acting like he had been robbed and hurt, in order to seize
them over there, lure them there for quick and easy seizure. And so the first question that the Levite asked was, "If I
stop to help this man, what will happen to me?" But then the Good Samaritan came by. And he reversed the
question: "If I do not stop to help this man, what will happen to him?".
That’s the question before you tonight. Not, "If I stop to help the sanitation workers, what will happen to all of the
hours that I usually spend in my office every day and every week as a pastor?" The question is not, "If I stop to help
this man in need, what will happen to me?" "If I do no stop to help the sanitation workers, what will happen to
them?" That’s the question.
Let us rise up tonight with a greater readiness. Let us stand with a greater determination. And let us move on in these
powerful days, these days of challenge to make America what it ought to be. We have an opportunity to make
America a better nation. And I want to thank God, once more, for allowing me to be here with you.
You know, several years ago, I was in New York City autographing the first book that I had written. And while
sitting there autographing books, a demented black woman came up. The only question I heard from her was, "Are
you Martin Luther King?"
And I was looking down writing, and I said yes. And the next minute I felt something beating on my chest. Before I
knew it I had been stabbed by this demented woman. I was rushed to Harlem Hospital. It was a dark Saturday
afternoon. And that blade had gone through, and the X-rays revealed that the tip of the blade was on the edge of my
aorta, the main artery. And once that’s punctured, you drown in your own blood—that’s the end of you.
It came out in the New York Times the next morning, that if I had sneezed, I would have died. Well, about four days
later, they allowed me, after the operation, after my chest had been opened, and the blade had been taken out, to
move around in the wheel chair in the hospital. They allowed me to read some of the mail that came in, and from all
over the states, and the world, kind letters came in. I read a few, but one of them I will never forget. I had received
one from the President and the Vice-President. I’ve forgotten what those telegrams said. I’d received a visit and a
letter from the Governor of New York, but I’ve forgotten what the letter said. But there was another letter that came
from a little girl, a young girl who was a student at the White Plains High School. And I looked at that letter, and I’ll
never forget it. It said simply, "Dear Dr. King: I am a ninth-grade student at the Whites Plains High School." She
said, "While it should not matter, I would like to mention that I am a white girl. I read in the paper of your
misfortune, and of your suffering. And I read that if you had sneezed, you would have died. And I’m simply writing
you to say that I’m so happy that you didn’t sneeze."
And I want to say tonight, I want to say that I am happy that I didn’t sneeze. Because if I had sneezed, I wouldn’t
have been around here in 1960, when students all over the South started sitting-in at lunch counters. And I knew that
as they were sitting in, they were really standing up for the best in the American dream. And taking the whole nation
back to those great wells of democracy which were dug deep by the Founding Fathers in the Declaration of
Independence and the Constitution. If I had sneezed, I wouldn’t have been around in 1962, when Negroes in Albany,
Georgia, decided to straighten their backs up. And whenever men and women straighten their backs up, they are
going somewhere, because a man can’t ride your back unless it is bent. If I had sneezed, I wouldn’t have been here
in 1963, when the black people of Birmingham, Alabama, aroused the conscience of this nation, and brought into
being the Civil Rights Bill. If I had sneezed, I wouldn’t have had a chance later that year, in August, to try to tell
America about a dream that I had had. If I had sneezed, I wouldn’t have been down in Selma, Alabama, to see the
great movement there. If I had sneezed, I wouldn’t have been in Memphis to see a community rally around those
brothers and sisters who are suffering. I’m so happy that I didn’t sneeze.
And they were telling me, now it doesn’t matter now. It really doesn’t matter what happens now. I left Atlanta this
morning, and as we got started on the plane, there were six of us, the pilot said over the public address system, "We
are sorry for the delay, but we have Dr. Martin Luther King on the plane. And to be sure that all of the bags were
checked, and to be sure that nothing would be wrong with the plane, we had to check out everything carefully. And
we’ve had the plane protected and guarded all night."
And then I got into Memphis. And some began to say that threats, or talk about the threats that were out. What
would happen to me from some of our sick white brothers?
224
207
208
209
210
211
212
Well, I don’t know what will happen now. We’ve got some difficult days ahead. But it doesn’t matter with me now.
Because I’ve been to the mountaintop. And I don’t mind. Like anybody, I would like to live a long life. Longevity
has its place. But I’m not concerned about that now. I just want to do God’s will. And He’s allowed me to go up to
the mountain. And I’ve looked over. And I’ve seen the promised land. I may not get there with you. But I want you
to know tonight, that we, as a people, will get to the promised land. And I’m happy, tonight. I’m not worried about
anything. I’m not fearing any man. Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.
Document 85: Malcolm X, “Message to the Grass Roots,” November 10, 1963
Source: http://www.americanrhetoric.com/speeches/malcolmxgrassroots.htm
1
2
3
4
5
. . . So we are all black people, so-called Negroes, second-class citizens, ex-slaves. You are nothing but a ex-slave.
You don't like to be told that. But what else are you? You are ex-slaves. You didn't come here on the "Mayflower."
You came here on a slave ship -- in chains, like a horse, or a cow, or a chicken. And you were brought here by the
people who came here on the "Mayflower." You were brought here by the so-called Pilgrims, or Founding Fathers.
They were the ones who brought you here.
6
7
8
9
We have a common enemy. We have this in common: We have a common oppressor, a common exploiter, and a
common discriminator. But once we all realize that we have this common enemy, then we unite on the basis of what
we have in common. And what we have foremost in common is that enemy -- the white man. He's an enemy to all of
us. I know some of you all think that some of them aren't enemies. Time will tell. . . .
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
I would like to make a few comments concerning the difference between the black revolution and the Negro
revolution. There's a difference. Are they both the same? And if they're not, what is the difference? What is the
difference between a black revolution and a Negro revolution? First, what is a revolution? Sometimes I'm inclined to
believe that many of our people are using this word "revolution" loosely, without taking careful consideration [of]
what this word actually means, and what its historic characteristics are. When you study the historic nature of
revolutions, the motive of a revolution, the objective of a revolution, and the result of a revolution, and the methods
used in a revolution, you may change words. You may devise another program. You may change your goal and you
may change your mind.
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
Look at the American Revolution in 1776. That revolution was for what? For land. Why did they want land?
Independence. How was it carried out? Bloodshed. Number one, it was based on land, the basis of independence.
And the only way they could get it was bloodshed. The French Revolution -- what was it based on? The land-less
against the landlord. What was it for? Land. How did they get it? Bloodshed. Was no love lost; was no compromise;
was no negotiation. I'm telling you, you don't know what a revolution is. 'Cause when you find out what it is, you'll
get back in the alley; you'll get out of the way. The Russian Revolution -- what was it based on? Land. The land-less
against the landlord. How did they bring it about? Bloodshed. You haven't got a revolution that doesn't involve
bloodshed. And you're afraid to bleed. I said, you're afraid to bleed.
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
Long as the white man sent you to Korea, you bled. He sent you to Germany, you bled. He sent you to the South
Pacific to fight the Japanese, you bled. You bleed for white people. But when it comes time to seeing your own
churches being bombed and little black girls be murdered, you haven't got no blood. You bleed when the white man
says bleed; you bite when the white man says bite; and you bark when the white man says bark. I hate to say this
about us, but it's true. How are you going to be nonviolent in Mississippi, as violent as you were in Korea? How can
you justify being nonviolent in Mississippi and Alabama, when your churches are being bombed, and your little
girls are being murdered, and at the same time you're going to violent with Hitler, and Tojo, and somebody else that
you don't even know?
34
35
36
37
If violence is wrong in America, violence is wrong abroad. If it's wrong to be violent defending black women and
black children and black babies and black men, then it's wrong for America to draft us and make us violent abroad in
defense of her. And if it is right for America to draft us, and teach us how to be violent in defense of her, then it is
right for you and me to do whatever is necessary to defend our own people right here in this country. . . .
38
39
Of all our studies, history is best qualified to reward our research. And when you see that you've got problems, all
you have to do is examine the historic method used all over the world by others who have problems similar to yours.
225
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
And once you see how they got theirs straight, then you know how you can get yours straight. There's been a
revolution, a black revolution, going on in Africa. In Kenya, the Mau Mau were revolutionaries; they were the ones
who made the word "Uhuru" [Kenyan word for "freedom"]. They were the ones who brought it to the fore. The Mau
Mau, they were revolutionaries. They believed in scorched earth. They knocked everything aside that got in their
way, and their revolution also was based on land, a desire for land. In Algeria, the northern part of Africa, a
revolution took place. The Algerians were revolutionists; they wanted land. France offered to let them be integrated
into France. They told France: to hell with France. They wanted some land, not some France. And they engaged in a
bloody battle.
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
So I cite these various revolutions, brothers and sisters, to show you -- you don't have a peaceful revolution. You
don't have a turn-the-other-cheek revolution. There's no such thing as a nonviolent revolution. Only kind of
revolution that's nonviolent is the Negro revolution. The only revolution based on loving your enemy is the Negro
revolution. The only revolution in which the goal is a desegregated lunch counter, a desegregated theater, a
desegregated park, and a desegregated public toilet; you can sit down next to white folks on the toilet. That's no
revolution. Revolution is based on land. Land is the basis of all independence. Land is the basis of freedom, justice,
and equality. . . .
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
A revolution is bloody. Revolution is hostile. Revolution knows no compromise. Revolution overturns and destroys
everything that gets in its way. And you, sitting around here like a knot on the wall, saying, "I'm going to love these
folks no matter how much they hate me." No, you need a revolution. Whoever heard of a revolution where they lock
arms, as Reverend Cleage was pointing out beautifully, singing "We Shall Overcome"? Just tell me. You don't do
that in a revolution. You don't do any singing; you're too busy swinging. It's based on land. A revolutionary wants
land so he can set up his own nation, an independent nation. These Negroes aren't asking for no nation. They're
trying to crawl back on the plantation.
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
When you want a nation, that's called nationalism. When the white man became involved in a revolution in this
country against England, what was it for? He wanted this land so he could set up another white nation. That's white
nationalism. The American Revolution was white nationalism. The French Revolution was white nationalism. The
Russian Revolution too -- yes, it was -- white nationalism. You don't think so? Why you think Khrushchev and Mao
can't get their heads together? White nationalism. All the revolutions that's going on in Asia and Africa today are
based on what? Black nationalism. A revolutionary is a black nationalist. He wants a nation. I was reading some
beautiful words by Reverend Cleage, pointing out why he couldn't get together with someone else here in the city
because all of them were afraid of being identified with black nationalism. If you're afraid of black nationalism,
you're afraid of revolution. And if you love revolution, you love black nationalism.
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
To understand this, you have to go back to what young brother here referred to as the house Negro and the field
Negro -- back during slavery. There was two kinds of slaves. There was the house Negro and the field Negro. The
house Negroes - they lived in the house with master, they dressed pretty good, they ate good 'cause they ate his food
-- what he left. They lived in the attic or the basement, but still they lived near the master; and they loved their
master more than the master loved himself. They would give their life to save the master's house quicker than the
master would. The house Negro, if the master said, "We got a good house here," the house Negro would say, "Yeah,
we got a good house here." Whenever the master said "we," he said "we." That's how you can tell a house Negro.
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
If the master's house caught on fire, the house Negro would fight harder to put the blaze out than the master would.
If the master got sick, the house Negro would say, "What's the matter, boss, we sick?" We sick! He identified
himself with his master more than his master identified with himself. And if you came to the house Negro and said,
"Let's run away, let's escape, let's separate," the house Negro would look at you and say, "Man, you crazy. What you
mean, separate? Where is there a better house than this? Where can I wear better clothes than this? Where can I eat
better food than this?" That was that house Negro. In those days he was called a "house nigger." And that's what we
call him today, because we've still got some house niggers running around here.
85
86
87
88
This modern house Negro loves his master. He wants to live near him. He'll pay three times as much as the house is
worth just to live near his master, and then brag about "I'm the only Negro out here." "I'm the only one on my job."
"I'm the only one in this school." You're nothing but a house Negro. And if someone comes to you right now and
says, "Let's separate," you say the same thing that the house Negro said on the plantation. "What you mean,
226
89
90
separate? From America? This good white man? Where you going to get a better job than you get here?" I mean,
this is what you say. "I ain't left nothing in Africa," that's what you say. Why, you left your mind in Africa.
91
92
93
94
95
On that same plantation, there was the field Negro. The field Negro -- those were the masses. There were always
more Negroes in the field than there was Negroes in the house. The Negro in the field caught hell. He ate leftovers.
In the house they ate high up on the hog. The Negro in the field didn't get nothing but what was left of the insides of
the hog. They call 'em "chitt'lin'" nowadays. In those days they called them what they were: guts. That's what you
were -- a gut-eater. And some of you all still gut-eaters.
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
The field Negro was beaten from morning to night. He lived in a shack, in a hut; He wore old, castoff clothes. He
hated his master. I say he hated his master. He was intelligent. That house Negro loved his master. But that field
Negro -- remember, they were in the majority, and they hated the master. When the house caught on fire, he didn't
try and put it out; that field Negro prayed for a wind, for a breeze. When the master got sick, the field Negro prayed
that he'd die. If someone come to the field Negro and said, "Let's separate, let's run," he didn't say "Where we
going?" He'd say, "Any place is better than here." You've got field Negroes in America today. I'm a field Negro. The
masses are the field Negroes. When they see this man's house on fire, you don't hear these little Negroes talking
about "our government is in trouble." They say, "The government is in trouble." Imagine a Negro: "Our
government"! I even heard one say "our astronauts." They won't even let him near the plant -- and "our astronauts"!
"Our Navy" -- that's a Negro that's out of his mind. That's a Negro that's out of his mind.
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
Just as the slavemaster of that day used Tom, the house Negro, to keep the field Negroes in check, the same old
slavemaster today has Negroes who are nothing but modern Uncle Toms, 20th century Uncle Toms, to keep you and
me in check, keep us under control, keep us passive and peaceful and nonviolent. That's Tom making you
nonviolent. It's like when you go to the dentist, and the man's going to take your tooth. You're going to fight him
when he starts pulling. So he squirts some stuff in your jaw called novocaine, to make you think they're not doing
anything to you. So you sit there and 'cause you've got all of that novocaine in your jaw, you suffer peacefully.
Blood running all down your jaw, and you don't know what's happening. 'Cause someone has taught you to suffer -peacefully.
114
115
116
117
118
The white man do the same thing to you in the street, when he want to put knots on your head and take advantage of
you and don't have to be afraid of your fighting back. To keep you from fighting back, he gets these old religious
Uncle Toms to teach you and me, just like novocaine, suffer peacefully. Don't stop suffering -- just suffer
peacefully. As Reverend Cleage pointed out, "Let your blood flow In the streets." This is a shame. And you know
he's a Christian preacher. If it's a shame to him, you know what it is to me.
119
120
121
122
123
124
There's nothing in our book, the Quran -- you call it "Ko-ran" -- that teaches us to suffer peacefully. Our religion
teaches us to be intelligent. Be peaceful, be courteous, obey the law, respect everyone; but if someone puts his hand
on you, send him to the cemetery. That's a good religion. In fact, that's that old-time religion. That's the one that Ma
and Pa used to talk about: an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, and a head for a head, and a life for a life: That's
a good religion. And doesn't nobody resent that kind of religion being taught but a wolf, who intends to make you
his meal.
125
126
127
128
This is the way it is with the white man in America. He's a wolf and you're sheep. Any time a shepherd, a pastor,
teach you and me not to run from the white man and, at the same time, teach us not to fight the white man, he's a
traitor to you and me. Don't lay down our life all by itself. No, preserve your life. it's the best thing you got. And if
you got to give it up, let it be even-steven.
129
130
131
132
133
The slavemaster took Tom and dressed him well, and fed him well, and even gave him a little education -- a little
education; gave him a long coat and a top hat and made all the other slaves look up to him. Then he used Tom to
control them. The same strategy that was used in those days is used today, by the same white man. He takes a
Negro, a so-called Negro, and make him prominent, build him up, publicize him, make him a celebrity. And then he
becomes a spokesman for Negroes -- and a Negro leader.
227
134
135
136
I would like to just mention just one other thing else quickly, and that is the method that the white man uses, how the
white man uses these "big guns," or Negro leaders, against the black revolution. They are not a part of the Negro
revolution. They are used against the Negro revolution.
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
When Martin Luther King failed to desegregate Albany, Georgia, the civil-rights struggle in America reached its
low point. King became bankrupt almost, as a leader. Plus, even financially, the Southern Christian Leadership
Conference was in financial trouble; plus it was in trouble, period, with the people when they failed to desegregate
Albany, Georgia. Other Negro civil-rights leaders of so-called national stature became fallen idols. As they became
fallen idols, began to lose their prestige and influence, local Negro leaders began to stir up the masses. In
Cambridge, Maryland, Gloria Richardson; in Danville, Virginia, and other parts of the country, local leaders began
to stir up our people at the grassroots level. This was never done by these Negroes, whom you recognize, of national
stature. They controlled you, but they never incited you or excited you. They controlled you; they contained you;
they kept you on the plantation.
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
As soon as King failed in Birmingham, Negroes took to the streets. King got out and went out to California to a big
rally and raised about -- I don't know how many thousands of dollars. Come to Detroit and had a march and raised
some more thousands of dollars. And recall, right after that Wilkins attacked King, accused King and the CORE
[Congress Of Racial Equality] of starting trouble everywhere and then making the NAACP [National Association
for the Advancement of Colored People] get them out of jail and spend a lot of money; and then they accused King
and CORE of raising all the money and not paying it back. This happened; I've got it in documented evidence in the
newspaper. Roy started attacking King, and King started attacking Roy, and Farmer started attacking both of them.
And as these Negroes of national stature began to attack each other, they began to lose their control of the Negro
masses.
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
And Negroes was out there in the streets. They was talking about [how] we was going to march on Washington. By
the way, right at that time Birmingham had exploded, and the Negroes in Birmingham -- remember, they also
exploded. They began to stab the crackers in the back and bust them up 'side their head -- yes, they did. That's when
Kennedy sent in the troops, down in Birmingham. So, and right after that, Kennedy got on the television and said
"this is a moral issue." That's when he said he was going to put out a civil-rights bill. And when he mentioned civilrights bill and the Southern crackers started talking about [how] they were going to boycott or filibuster it, then the
Negroes started talking -- about what? We're going to march on Washington, march on the Senate, march on the
White House, march on the Congress, and tie it up, bring it to a halt; don't let the government proceed. They even
said they was going out to the airport and lay down on the runway and don't let no airplanes land. I'm telling you
what they said. That was revolution. That was revolution. That was the black revolution.
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
It was the grass roots out there in the street. Scared the white man to death, scared the white power structure in
Washington, D. C. to death; I was there. When they found out that this black steamroller was going to come down
on the capital, they called in Wilkins; they called in Randolph; they called in these national Negro leaders that you
respect and told them, "Call it off." Kennedy said, "Look, you all letting this thing go too far." And Old Tom said,
"Boss, I can't stop it, because I didn't start it." I'm telling you what they said. They said, "I'm not even in it, much
less at the head of it." They said, "These Negroes are doing things on their own. They're running ahead of us." And
that old shrewd fox, he said, "Well If you all aren't in it, I'll put you in it. I'll put you at the head of it. I'll endorse it.
I'll welcome it. I'll help it. I'll join it."
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
A matter of hours went by. They had a meeting at the Carlyle Hotel in New York City. The Carlyle Hotel is owned
by the Kennedy family; that's the hotel Kennedy spent the night at, two nights ago; [it] belongs to his family. A
philanthropic society headed by a white man named Stephen Currier called all the top civil-rights leaders together at
the Carlyle Hotel. And he told them that, "By you all fighting each other, you are destroying the civil-rights
movement. And since you're fighting over money from white liberals, let us set up what is known as the Council for
United Civil Rights Leadership. Let's form this council, and all the civil-rights organizations will belong to it, and
we'll use it for fund-raising purposes." Let me show you how tricky the white man is. And as soon as they got it
formed, they elected Whitney Young as the chairman, and who [do] you think became the co-chairman? Stephen
Currier, the white man, a millionaire. Powell was talking about it down at the Cobo [Hall] today. This is what he
was talking about. Powell knows it happened. Randolph knows it happened. Wilkins knows it happened. King
knows it happened. Everyone of that so-called Big Six -- they know what happened.
228
184
185
186
187
Once they formed it, with the white man over it, he promised them and gave them $800,000 to split up between the
Big Six; and told them that after the march was over they'd give them $700,000 more. A million and a half dollars -split up between leaders that you've been following, going to jail for, crying crocodile tears for. And they're nothing
but Frank James and Jesse James and the what-do-you-call-'em brothers.
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
Soon as they got the setup organized, the white man made available to them top public relations experts; opened the
news media across the country at their disposal; and then they begin to project these Big Six as the leaders of the
march. Originally, they weren't even in the march. You was talking this march talk on Hastings Street -- Is Hastings
Street still here? -- on Hasting Street. You was talking the march talk on Lenox Avenue, and out on -- What you call
it? -- Fillmore Street, and Central Avenue, and 32nd Street and 63rd Street. That's where the march talk was being
talked. But the white man put the Big Six head of it; made them the march. They became the march. They took it
over. And the first move they made after they took it over, they invited Walter Reuther, a white man; they invited a
priest, a rabbi, and an old white preacher. Yes, an old white preacher. The same white element that put Kennedy in
power -- labor, the Catholics, the Jews, and liberal Protestants; same clique that put Kennedy in power, joined the
march on Washington.
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
It's just like when you've got some coffee that's too black, which means it's too strong. What you do? You integrate
it with cream; you make it weak. If you pour too much cream in, you won't even know you ever had coffee. It used
to be hot, it becomes cool. It used to be strong, it becomes weak. It used to wake you up, now it'll put you to sleep.
This is what they did with the march on Washington. They joined it. They didn't integrate it; they infiltrated it. They
joined it, became a part of it, took it over. And as they took it over, it lost its militancy. They ceased to be angry.
They ceased to be hot. They ceased to be uncompromising. Why, it even ceased to be a march. It became a picnic, a
circus. Nothing but a circus, with clowns and all. You had one right here in Detroit -- I saw it on television -- with
clowns leading it, white clowns and black clowns. I know you don't like what I'm saying, but I'm going to tell you
anyway. 'Cause I can prove what I'm saying. If you think I'm telling you wrong, you bring me Martin Luther King
and A. Philip Randolph and James Farmer and those other three, and see if they'll deny it over a microphone.
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
No, it was a sellout. It was a takeover. When James Baldwin came in from Paris, they wouldn't let him talk, 'cause
they couldn't make him go by the script. Burt Lancaster read the speech that Baldwin was supposed to make; they
wouldn't let Baldwin get up there, 'cause they know Baldwin's liable to say anything. They controlled it so tight -they told those Negroes what time to hit town, how to come, where to stop, what signs to carry, what song to sing,
what speech they could make, and what speech they couldn't make; and then told them to get out town by sundown.
And everyone of those Toms was out of town by sundown. Now I know you don't like my saying this. But I can
back it up. It was a circus, a performance that beat anything Hollywood could ever do, the performance of the year.
Reuther and those other three devils should get a Academy Award for the best actors 'cause they acted like they
really loved Negroes and fooled a whole lot of Negroes. And the six Negro leaders should get an award too, for the
best supporting cast.
229
Lesson 21: The Vietnam Era at Home
Assignment:
VISIONS: 778-779, 796-800, 828-829, 832, 834
Document 86: Excerpts from the Port Huron Statement of the Students for a Democratic
Society, June 11-15, 1962
Document 87: Judith LeBlanc, “Wounded Knee 1973 - 1998: The Struggle Continues”
Document 88: National Organization for Women, Statement of Purpose, 1966
Document 89: Proposed Equal Rights Amendment (E.R.A.), 1972 (originally written by Alice Paul)
Document 90: Gloria Steinem’s Senate Testimony on Proposed E.R.A., May, 1970
Learning Objectives:
1. Explain and evaluate the political philosophy, goals, and plan of action of the Students for a
Democratic Society (SDS) as described in the Port Huron Statement (See Document 86). Describe and
explain the rise of the counterculture in the 1960s.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Describe the political climate in the United States in 1968. As part of your answer, address the 1968
Democratic Convention, the political rise of George Wallace, Richard Nixon’s “Silent Majority” and
“Southern Strategy,” and the implications of the results of the 1968 presidential election.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
230
3. Describe and explain the problems faced by American Indians in the 1960s and 1970s. As part of your
answer, address the American Indian Movement, the Pan-Indian movement, and Wounded Knee, 1973
(see Document 87).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe and evaluate the drive for women’s rights and equality in the 1960s and 1970s. As part of
your answer, be sure to address The Feminine Mystique, the National Organization for Women (see
Document 88), and the Proposed Equal Rights Amendment (see Documents 89 and 90). Explain whether
you believe the United States ought to have passed the Equal Rights Amendment.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 86: Excerpts from the Port Huron Statement of the Students for a Democratic Society, June 11-15,
1962
Source: http://coursesa.matrix.msu.edu/~hst306/documents/huron.html
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
We are people of this generation, bred in at least modest comfort, housed now in universities, looking
uncomfortably to the world we inherit.
When we were kids the United States was the wealthiest and strongest country in the world: the only one with the
atom bomb, the least scarred by modern war, an initiator of the United Nations that we thought would distribute
Western influence throughout the world. Freedom and equality for each individual, government of, by, and for the
people -- these American values we found good, principles by which we could live as men. Many of us began
maturing in complacency.
As we grew, however, our comfort was penetrated by events too troubling to dismiss. First, the permeating and
victimizing fact of human degradation, symbolized by the Southern struggle against racial bigotry, compelled most
of us from silence to activism. Second, the enclosing fact of the Cold War, symbolized by the presence of the Bomb,
brought awareness that we ourselves, and our friends, and millions of abstract "others" we knew more directly
because of our common peril, might die at any time. We might deliberately ignore, or avoid, or fail to feel all other
231
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
human problems, but not these two, for these were too immediate and crushing in their impact, too challenging in
the demand that we as individuals take the responsibility for encounter and resolution.
While these and other problems either directly oppressed us or rankled our consciences and became our own
subjective concerns, we began to see complicated and disturbing paradoxes in our surrounding America. The
declaration "all men are created equal . . . rang hollow before the facts of Negro life in the South and the big cities of
the North. The proclaimed peaceful intentions of the United States contradicted its economic and military
investments in the Cold War status quo.
We witnessed, and continue to witness, other paradoxes. With nuclear energy whole cities can easily be powered,
yet the dominant nationstates seem more likely to unleash destruction greater than that incurred in all wars of human
history. Although our own technology is destroying old and creating new forms of social organization, men still
tolerate meaningless work and idleness. While two-thirds of mankind suffers undernourishment, our own upper
classes revel amidst superfluous abundance. Although world population is expected to double in forty years, the
nations still tolerate anarchy as a major principle of international conduct and uncontrolled exploitation governs the
sapping of the earth's physical resources. Although mankind desperately needs revolutionary leadership, America
rests in national stalemate, its goals ambiguous and tradition-bound instead of informed and clear, its democratic
system apathetic and manipulated rather than "of, by, and for the people."
Not only did tarnish appear on our image of American virtue, not only did disillusion occur when the hypocrisy of
American ideals was discovered, but we began to sense that what we had originally seen as the American Golden
Age was actually the decline of an era. The worldwide outbreak of revolution against colonialism and imperialism,
the entrenchment of totalitarian states, the menace of war, overpopulation, international disorder, supertechnology -these trends were testing the tenacity of our own commitment to democracy and freedom and our abilities to
visualize their application to a world in upheaval. . . .
Some would have us believe that Americans feel contentment amidst prosperity -- but might it not better be called a
glaze above deeply felt anxieties about their role in the new world? And if these anxieties produce a developed
indifference to human affairs, do they not as well produce a yearning to believe there is an alternative to the present,
that something can be done to change circumstances in the school, the workplaces, the bureaucracies, the
government? It is to this latter yearning, at once the spark and engine of change, that we direct our present appeal.
The search for truly democratic alternatives to the present, and a commitment to social experimentation with them,
is a worthy and fulfilling human enterprise, one which moves us and, we hope, others today. On such a basis do we
offer this document of our convictions and analysis: as an effort in understanding and changing the conditions of
humanity in the late twentieth century, an effort rooted in the ancient, still unfulfilled conception of man attaining
determining influence over his circumstances of life. . . .
The economic sphere would have as its basis the principles:
46
47
48
49

that work should involve incentives worthier than money or survival. It should be educative, not stultifying;
creative, not mechanical; selfdirect, not manipulated, encouraging independence; a respect for others, a
sense of dignity and a willingness to accept social responsibility, since it is this experience that has crucial
influence on habits, perceptions and individual ethics;
50
51

that the economic experience is so personally decisive that the individual must share in its full
determination;
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61

that the economy itself is of such social importance that its major resources and means of production should
be open to democratic participation and subject to democratic social regulation. . . .
In the last few years, thousands of American students demonstrated that they at least felt the urgency of the times.
They moved actively and directly against racial injustices, the threat of war, violations of individual rights of
conscience and, less frequently, against economic manipulation. They succeeded in restoring a small measure of
controversy to the campuses after the stillness of the McCarthy period. They succeeded, too, in gaining some
concessions from the people and institutions they opposed, especially in the fight against racial bigotry. . . .
The American political system is not the democratic model of which its glorifiers speak. In actuality it frustrates
democracy by confusing the individual citizen, paralyzing policy discussion, and consolidating the irresponsible
power of military and business interests.
232
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
A crucial feature of the political apparatus in America is that greater differences are harbored within each major
party than the differences existing between them. Instead of two parties presenting distinctive and significant
differences of approach, what dominates the system if a natural interlocking of Democrats from Southern states with
the more conservative elements of the Republican party. This arrangement of forces is blessed by the seniority
system of Congress which guarantees congressional committee domination by conservatives -- ten of 17 committees
in the Senate and 13 of 21 in House of Representatives are chaired currently by Dixiecrats. . . .
American capitalism today advertises itself as the Welfare State. Many of us comfortably expect pensions, medical
care, unemployment compensation, and other social services in our lifetimes. Even with one-fourth of our
productive capacity unused, the majority of Americans are living in relative comfort -- although their nagging
incentive to "keep up" makes them continually dissatisfied with their possessions. In many places, unrestrained
bosses, uncontrolled machines, and sweatshop conditions have been reformed or abolished and suffering
tremendously relieved. But in spite of the benign yet obscuring effects of the New Deal reforms and the reassuring
phrases of government economists and politicians, the paradoxes and myths of the economy are sufficient to irritate
our complacency and reveal to us some essential causes of the American malaise.
We live amidst a national celebration of economic prosperity while poverty and deprivation remain an unbreakable
way of life for millions in the "affluent society", including many of our own generation. We hear glib reference to
the "welfare state", "free enterprise", and "shareholder's democracy" while military defense is the main item of
"public" spending and obvious oligopoly and other forms of minority rule defy real individual initiative or popular
control. Work, too, is often unfulfilling and victimizing, accepted as a channel to status or plenty, if not a way to pay
the bills, rarely as a means of understanding and controlling self and events. In work and leisure the individual is
regulated as part of the system, a consuming unit, bombarded by hardsell soft-sell, lies and semi-true appeals and his
basest drives. He is always told what he is supposed to enjoy while being told, too, that he is a "free" man because of
"free enterprise."
The Remote Control Economy. We are subject to a remote control economy, which excludes the mass of individual
"units" -- the people -- from basic decisions affecting the nature and organization of work, rewards, and
opportunities. The modern concentration of wealth is fantastic. The wealthiest one percent of Americans own more
than 80 percent of all personal shares of stock. From World War II until the mid-Fifties, the 50 biggest corporations
increased their manufacturing production from 17 to 23 percent of the national total, and the share of the largest 200
companies rose from 30 to 37 percent. To regard the various decisions of these elites as purely economic is shortsighted: their decisions affect in a momentous way the entire fabric of social life in America. Foreign investments
influence political policies in under-developed areas -- and our efforts to build a "profitable" capitalist world blind
our foreign policy to mankind's needs and destiny. The drive for sales spurs phenomenal advertising efforts; the
ethical drug industry, for instance, spent more than $750 million on promotions in 1960, nearly for times the amount
available to all American medical schools for their educational programs. The arts, too, are organized substantially
according to their commercial appeal aesthetic values are subordinated to exchange values, and writers swiftly learn
to consider the commercial market as much as the humanistic marketplace of ideas. The tendency to overproduction, to gluts of surplus commodities, encourages "market research" techniques to deliberately create pseudoneeds in consumers -- we learn to buy "smart" things, regardless of their utility -- and introduces wasteful "planned
obsolescence" as a permanent feature of business strategy. While real social needs accumulate as rapidly as profits,
it becomes evident that Money, instead of dignity of character, remains a pivotal American value and Profitability,
instead of social use, a pivotal standard in determining priorities of resource allocation. . . .
The Military-Industrial Complex. The most spectacular and important creation of the authoritarian and oligopolistic
structure of economic decision-making in America is the institution called "the military industrial complex" by
former President Eisenhower, the powerful congruence of interest and structure among military and business elites
which affects so much of our development and destiny. Not only is ours the first generation to live with the
possibility of world-wide cataclysm -- it is the first to experience the actual social preparation for cataclysm, the
general militarization of American society. In 1948 Congress established Universal Military Training, the first
peacetime conscription. The military became a permanent institution. Four years earlier, General Motor's Charles E.
Wilson had heralded the creation of what he called the "permanent war economy," the continuous use of military
spending as a solution to economic problems unsolved before the post-war boom, most notably the problem of the
seventeen million jobless after eight years of the New Deal. This has left a "hidden crisis" in the allocation of
resources by the American economy.
233
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
Horizon. In summary: a more reformed, more human capitalism, functioning at three-fourths capacity while onethird of America and two-thirds of the world goes needy, domination of politics and the economy by fantastically
rich elites, accommodation and limited effectiveness by the labor movement, hard-core poverty and unemployment,
automation confirming the dark ascension of machine over man instead of shared abundance, technological change
being introduced into the economy by the criteria of profitability -- this has been our inheritance. However
inadequate, it has instilled quiescence in liberal hearts -- partly reflecting the extent to which misery has been overcome but also the eclipse of social ideals. Though many of us are "affluent", poverty, waste, elitism, manipulation
are too manifest to go unnoticed, too clearly unnecessary to go accepted. To change the Cold War status quo and
other social evils, concern with the challenges to the American economic machine must expand. Now, as a truly
better social state becomes visible, a new poverty impends: a poverty of vision, and a poverty of political action to
make that vision reality. Without new vision, the failure to achieve our potentialities will spell the inability of our
society to endure in a world of obvious, crying needs and rapid change. . . .
Business and politics, when significantly militarized, affect the whole living condition of each American citizen.
Worker and family depend on the Cold War for life. Half of all research and development is concentrated on
military ends. The press mimics conventional cold war opinion in its editorials. In less than a full generation, most
Americans accept the military-industrial structure as "the way things are." War is still pictured as one more kind of
diplomacy, perhaps a gloriously satisfying kind. Our saturation and atomic bombings of Germany and Japan are
little more than memories of past "policy necessities" that preceded the wonderful economic boom of 1946. The
facts that our once-revolutionary 20,000 ton Hiroshima Bomb is now paled by 50 megaton weapons, that our
lifetime has included the creation of intercontinental ballistic missiles, that "greater" weapons are to follow, that
weapons refinement is more rapid than the development of weapons of defense, that soon a dozen or more nations
will have the Bomb, that one simple miscalculation could incinerate mankind: these orienting facts are but remotely
felt. A shell of moral callous separates the citizen from sensitivity of the common peril: this is the result of a lifetime
saturation with horror. After all, some ask, where could we begin, even if we wanted to? After all, others declare, we
can only assume things are in the best of hands. A coed at the University of Kentucky says, "we regard peace and
war as fairy tales." And a child has asked in helplessness, perhaps for us all, "Daddy, why is there a cold war?" . . .
Past senselessness permits present brutality; present brutality is prelude to future deeds of still greater inhumanity;
that is the moral history of the twentieth century, from the First World War to the present. A half-century of
accelerating destruction has flattened out the individual's ability to make moral distinction, it has made people
understandably give up, it has forced private worry and public silence. . . .
The accumulation of nuclear arsenals, the threat of accidental war, the possibility of limited war becoming
illimitable holocaust, the impossibility of achieving final arms superiority or invulnerability, the approaching
nativity of a cluster of infant atomic powers; all of these events are tending to undermine traditional concepts of
power relations among nations. War can no longer be considered as an effective instrument of foreign policy, a
means of strengthening alliances, adjusting the balance of power, maintaining national sovereignty, or preserving
human values. War is no longer simply a forceful extension of foreign policy; it can obtain no constructive ends in
the modern world. Soviet or American "megatonnage" is sufficient to destroy all existing social structures as well as
value systems. Missiles have (figuratively) thumbed their nosecones at national boundaries. But America, like other
countries, still operates by means of national defense and deterrence systems. These are seen to be useful so long as
they are never fully used: unless we as a national entity can convince Russia that we are willing to commit the most
heinous action in human history, we will be forced to commit it.
Deterrence advocates, all of them prepared at least to threaten mass extermination, advance arguments of several
kinds. At one pole are the minority of open partisans of preventive war -- who falsely assume the inevitability of
violent conflict and assert the lunatic efficacy of striking the first blow, assuming that it will be easier to "recover"
after thermonuclear war than to recover now from the grip of the Cold War. Somewhat more reluctant to advocate
initiating a war, but perhaps more disturbing for their numbers within the Kennedy Administration, are the many
advocates of the "counterforce" theory of aiming strategic nuclear weapons at military installations -- though this
might "save" more lives than a preventive war, it would require drastic, provocative and perhaps impossible social
change to separate many cities from weapons sites, it would be impossible to ensure the immunity of cities after one
or two counterforce nuclear "exchanges", it would generate a perpetual arms race for less vulnerability and greater
weapons power and mobility, it would make outer space a region subject to militarization, and accelerate the
suspicions and arms build-ups which are incentives to precipitate nuclear action. Others would support fighting
"limited wars" which use conventional (all but atomic) weapons, backed by deterrents so mighty that both sides
would fear to use them -- although underestimating the implications of numerous new atomic powers on the world
234
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
stage, the extreme difficulty of anchoring international order with weapons of only transient invulnerability, the
potential tendency for a "losing side" to push limited protracted fighting on the soil of underdeveloped countries.
Still other deterrence artists propose limited, clearly defensive and retaliatory, nuclear capacity, always potent
enough to deter an opponent's aggressive designs -- the best of deterrence stratagems, but inadequate when it rests
on the equation of an arms "stalemate" with international stability.
All the deterrence theories suffer in several common ways. They allow insufficient attention to preserving,
extending, and enriching democratic values, such matters being subordinate rather than governing in the process of
conducting foreign policy. Second, they inadequately realize the inherent instabilities of the continuing arms race
and balance of fear. Third, they operationally tend to eclipse interest and action towards disarmament by solidifying
economic, political and even moral investments in continuation of tensions. Fourth, they offer a disinterested and
even patriotic rationale for the boondoggling, belligerence, and privilege of military and economic elites. Finally,
deterrence stratagems invariably understate or dismiss the relatedness of various dangers; they inevitably lend
tolerability to the idea of war by neglecting the dynamic interaction of problems -- such as the menace of accidental
war, the probable future tensions surrounding the emergence of ex-colonial nations, the imminence of several new
nations joining the "Nuclear Club," the destabilizing potential of technological breakthrough by either arms race
contestant, the threat of Chinese atomic might, the fact that "recovery" after World War III would involve not only
human survivors but, as well, a huge and fragile social structure and culture which would be decimated perhaps
irreparably by total war.
Such a harsh critique of what we are doing as a nation by no means implies that sole blame for the Cold War rests
on the United States. Both sides have behaved irresponsibly -- the Russians by an exaggerated lack of trust, and by
much dependence on aggressive military strategists rather than on proponents of nonviolent conflict and
coexistence. But we do contend, as Americans concerned with the conduct of our representative institutions, that our
government has blamed the Cold War stalemate on nearly everything but its own hesitations, its own anachronistic
dependence on weapons. To be sure, there is more to disarmament than wishing for it. There are inadequacies in
international rule-making institutions -- which could be corrected. There are faulty inspection mechanisms -- which
could be perfected by disinterested scientists. There is Russian intransigency and evasiveness -- which do not erase
the fact that the Soviet Union, because of a strained economy, an expectant population, fears of Chinese potential,
and interest in the colonial revolution, is increasingly disposed to real disarmament with real controls. But there is,
too, our own reluctance to face the uncertain world beyond the Cold War, our own shocking assumption that the
risks of the present are fewer than the risks of a policy re-orientation to disarmament, our own unwillingness to face
the implementation of our rhetorical commitments to peace and freedom. . . .
Our pugnacious anti-communism and protection of interests has led us to an alliance inappropriately called the "Free
World". It included four major parliamentary democracies: ourselves, Canada, Great Britain, and India. It also has
included through the years Batista, Franco, Verwoerd, Salazar, De Gaulle, Boun Oum, Ngo Diem, Chiang Kai Shek,
Trujillo, the Somozas, Saud, Ydigoras -- all of these non-democrats separating us deeply from the colonial
revolutions. . . .
An unreasoning anti-communism has become a major social problem for those who want to construct a more
democratic America. McCarthyism and other forms of exaggerated and conservative anti-communism seriously
weaken democratic institutions and spawn movements contrary to the interests of basic freedoms and peace. In such
an atmosphere even the most intelligent of Americans fear to join political organizations, sign petitions, speak out on
serious issues. Militaristic policies are easily "sold" to a public fearful of a democratic enemy. Political debate is
restricted, thought is standardized, action is inhibited by the demands of "unity" and "oneness" in the face of the
declared danger. Even many liberals and socialists share static and repititious participation in the anti-communist
crusade and often discourage tentative, inquiring discussion about "the Russian question" within their ranks -- often
by employing "stalinist", "stalinoid", trotskyite" and other epithets in an oversimplifying way to discredit opposition.
...
As democrats we are in basic opposition to the communist system. The Soviet Union, as a system, rests on the total
suppression of organized opposition, as well as on a vision of the future in the name of which much human life has
been sacrificed, and numerous small and large denials of human dignity rationalized. The Communist Party has
equated falsely the "triumph of true socialism" with centralized bureaucracy. The Soviet state lacks independent
labor organizations and other liberties we consider basic. And despite certain reforms, the system remains almost
totally divorced from the image officially promulgated by the Party. Communist parties throughout the rest of the
world are generally undemocratic in internal structure and mode of action. Moreover, in most cases they subordinate
235
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
radical programs to requirements of Soviet foreign policy. The communist movement has failed, in every sense, to
achieve its stated intentions of leading a worldwide movement for human emancipation.
But present trends in American anti-communism are not sufficient for the creation of appropriate policies with
which to relate to and counter communist movements in the world. In no instance is this better illustrated than in our
basic national policy-making assumption that the Soviet Union is inherently expansionist and aggressive, prepared
to dominate the rest of the world by military means. On this assumption rests the monstrous American structure of
military "preparedness"; because of it we sacrifice values and social programs to the alleged needs of military
power.
But the assumption itself is certainly open to question and debate. To be sure, the Soviet state has used force and the
threat of force to promote or defend its perceived national interests. But the typical American response has been to
equate the use of force -- which in many cases might be dispassionately interpreted as a conservative, albeit brutal,
action -- with the initiation of a worldwide military onslaught. In addition, the Russian-Chinese conflicts and the
emergency !! throughout the communist movement call for a re-evaluation of any monolithic interpretations. And
the apparent Soviet disinterest in building a first-strike arsenal of weapons challenges the weight given to protection
against surprise attack in formulations of American policy toward the Soviets. . . .
Our paranoia about the Soviet Union has made us incapable of achieving agreements absolutely necessary for
disarmament and the preservation of peace. We are hardly able to see the possibility that the Soviet Union, though
not "peace loving", may be seriously interested in disarmament. . . .
Discrimination
Our America is still white.
Consider the plight, statistically, of its greatest nonconformists, the "nonwhites" (a Census Bureau designation).
1.
Literacy: One of every four "nonwhites" is functionally illiterate; half do not complete elementary school;
one in five finishes high school or better. But one in twenty whites is functionally illiterate; four of five
finish elementary school; half go through high school or better.
2.
Salary: In 1959 a "nonwhite" worker could expect to average $2,844 annually; a "nonwhite" family,
including a college-educated father, could expect to make $5,654 collectively. But a white worker could
expect to make $4,487 if he worked alone; with a college degree and a family of helpers he could expect
$7,373. The approximate Negro-white wage ratio has remained nearly level for generations, with the
exception of the World War II employment "boom" which opened many better jobs to exploited groups.
3.
Work: More than half of all "nonwhites" work at laboring or service jobs, including one-fourth of those
with college degrees; one in 20 works in a professional or managerial capacity. Fewer than one in five of
all whites are laboring or service workers, including one in every 100 of the college-educated; one in four is
in professional or managerial work.
4.
Unemployment: Within the 1960 labor force of approximately 72 million, one of every 10 "nonwhites" was
unemployed. Only one of every 20 whites suffered that condition.
5.
Housing: The census classifies 57 percent of all "nonwhite" houses substandard, but only 27 percent of
white-owned units so exist.
6.
Education: More than fifty percent of America's "nonwhite" high school students never graduate. The
vocational and professional spread of curriculum categories offered "nonwhites" is 16 as opposed to the 41
occupations offered to the white student. Furthermore, in spite of the 1954 Supreme Court decision, 80
percent of all "nonwhites" educated actually, or virtually, are educated under segregated conditions. And
only one of 20 "nonwhite" students goes to college as opposed to the 1:10 ratio for white students.
7.
Voting: While the white community is registered above two-thirds of its potential, the "nonwhite"
population is registered below one-third of its capacity (with even greater distortion in areas of the Deep
South).
Even against this background, some will say progress is being made. The facts bely it, however, unless it is assumed
that America has another century to deal with its racial inequalities. Others, more pompous, will blame the situation
on "those people's inability to pick themselves up", not understanding the automatic way in which such a system can
frustrate reform efforts and diminish the aspirations of the oppressed. The one-party system in the South, attached to
236
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
the Dixiecrat-Republican complex nationally, cuts off the Negro's independent powers as a citizen. Discrimination
in employment, along with labor's accomodation to the "lily-white" hiring practises, guarantees the lowest slot in the
economic order to the "nonwhite." North or South, these oppressed are conditioned by their inheritance and their
surroundings to expect more of the same: in housing, schools, recreation, travel, all their potential is circumscribed,
thwarted and often extinguished. Automation grinds up job opportunities, and ineffective or non-existent retraining
programs make the already-handicapped "nonwhite" even less equipped to participate in "technological progress." . .
.
WHAT IS NEEDED?
How to end the Cold War? How to increase democracy in America? These are the decisive issues confronting liberal
and socialist forces today. To us, the issues are intimately related, the struggle for one invariably being a struggle for
the other. What policy and structural alternatives are needed to obtain these ends?
1.
Universal controlled disarmament must replace deterrence and arms control as the national defense goal.
The strategy of mutual threat can only temporarily prevent thermonuclear war, and it cannot but erode
democratic institutions here while consolidating oppressive institutions in the Soviet Union. Yet American
leadership, while giving rhetorical due to the ideal of disarmament, persists in accepting mixed deterrence
as its policy formula: under Kennedy we have seen first-strike and second-strike weapons, counter-military
and counter-population inventions, tactical atomic weapons and guerilla warriors, etc. The convenient
rationalization that our weapons potpourri will confuse the enemy into fear of misbehaving is absurd and
threatening. Our own intentions, once clearly retaliatory, are now ambiguous since the President has
indicated we might in certain circumstances be the first to use nuclear weapons. We can expect that Russia
will become more anxious herself, and perhaps even prepare to "preempt" us, and we (expecting the worst
from the Russians) will nervously consider "preemption" ourselves. The symmetry of threat and counterthreat lead not to stability but to the edge of hell.
It is necessary that America make disarmament, not nuclear deterrence, "credible" to the Soviets and to the world.
That is, disarmament should be continually avowed as a national goal; concrete plans should be presented at
conference tables; real machinery for a disarming and disarmed world -- national and international -- should be
created while the disarming process itself goes on. The long-standing idea of unilateral initiative should be
implemented as a basic feature of American disarmament strategy: initiatives that are graduated in their potential,
accompanied by invitations to reciprocate when done regardless of reciprocation, openly significant period of future
time. Their should not be to strip America of weapon, produce a climate in which disarmament can be with less
mutual hostility and threat. They might include: a unilateral nuclear test moratorium, withdrawal of several bases
near the Soviet Union, proposals to experiment in disarmament by stabilization of zone of controversy; cessation of
all apparent first-strike preparations, such as the development of 41 Polaris by 1963 while naval theorists state that
about 45 constitutes a provocative force; inviting a special United Nations agency to observe and inspect the
launchings of all American flights into outer space; and numerous others.
There is no simple formula for the content of an actual disarmament treaty. It should be phased: perhaps on a regionby-region basis, the conventional weapons first. It should be conclusive, not open-ended, in its projection. It should
be controlled: national inspection systems are adequate at first, but should be soon replaced by international devices
and teams. It should be more than denuding: world or at least regional enforcement agencies, an international civil
service and inspection service, and other supranational groups must come into reality under the United Nations. . . .
[W]e should recognize that an authoritarian Germany's insistence on reunification, while knowing the impossibility
of achieving it with peaceful means, could only generate increasing frustrations among the population and
nationalist sentiments which frighten its Eastern neighbors who have historical reasons to suspect Germanic
intentions. President Kennedy himself told the editor of Izvestia that he fears an independent Germany with nuclear
arms, but American policies have not demonstrated cognisance of the fact that Chancellor Adenauer too, is
interested in continued East-West tensions over the Germany and Berlin problems and nuclear arms precisely
because this is the rationale for extending his domestic power and his influence upon the NATO-Common Market
alliance.
A world war over Berlin would be absurd. Anyone concurring with such a proposition should demand that the West
cease its contradictory advocacy of "reunification of Germany through free elections" and "a rearmed Germany in
NATO". It is a dangerous illusion to assume that Russia will hand over East Germany to a rearmed re-united
Germany which will enter the Western camp, although this Germany might have a Social Democratic majority
237
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
which could prevent a reassertion of German nationalism. We have to recognize that the cold war and the
incorporation of Germany into the two power blocs was a decision of both Moscow and Washington, of both
Adenauer and Ulbricht. The immediate responsibility for the Berlin wall is Ulbricht's. But it had to be expected that
a regime which was bad enough to make people flee is also bad enough to prevent them from fleeing. The
inhumanity of the Berlin wall is an ironic symbol of the irrationality of the cold war, which keeps Adenauer and
Ulbricht in power. A reduction of the tension over Berlin, if by internationalization or by recognition of the status
quo and reducing provocations, is a necessary but equally temporary measure which could not ultimately reduce the
basic cold war tension to which Berlin owes its precarious situation. The Berlin problem cannot be solved without
reducing tensions in Europe, possibly by a bilateral military disengagement and creating a neutralized buffer zone.
Even if Washington and Moscow were in favor disengagement, both Adenauer and Ulbricht would never agree to it
because cold war keeps their parties in power. . . .
Quite fortunately, we are edging away from the Dullesian "either-or" foreign policy ultimatum towards an uneasy
acceptance of neutralism and nonalignment. If we really desire the end of the Cold War, we should now welcome
nonalignment -- that is, the creation of whole blocs of nations concerned with growth and with independently trying
to break out of the Cold War apparatus. . . .
The civil rights struggle thus has come to an impasse. To this impasse, the movement responded this year by
entering the sphere of politics, insisting on citizenship rights, specifically the right to vote. The new voter
registration stage of protest represents perhaps the first major attempt to exercise the conventional instruments of
political democracy in the struggle for racial justice. The vote, if used strategically by the great mass of nowunregistered Negroes theoretically eligible to vote, will be decisive factor in changing the quality of Southern
leadership from low demagoguery to decent statesmanship.
More important, the new emphasis on the vote heralds the use of political means to solve the problems of equality in
America, and it signals the decline of the short-sighted view that "discrimination" can be isolated from related social
problems. Since the moral clarity of the civil rights movement has not always been accompanied by precise political
vision, and sometimes not every by a real political consciousness, the new phase is revolutionary in its implication.
The intermediate goal of the program is to secure and insure a healthy respect and realization of Constitutional
liberties. This is important not only to terminate the civil and private abuses which currently characterize the region,
but also to prevent the pendulum of oppression from simply swinging to an alternate extreme with a new
unsophisticated electorate, after the unhappy example of the last Reconstruction. It is the ultimate objectives of the
strategy which promise profound change in the politics of the nation. An increased Negro voting race in and of itself
is not going to dislodge racist controls of the Southern power structure; but an accelerating movement through the
courts, the ballot boxes, and especially the jails is the most likely means of shattering the crust of political
intransigency and creating a semblence of democratic order, on local and state levels. . . .
The broadest movement for peace in several years emerged in 1961-62. In its political orientation and goals it is
much less identifiable than the movement for civil rights: it includes socialists, pacifists, liberals, scholars, militant
activists, middle-class women, some professionals, many students, a few unionists. Some have been emotionally
single-issue: Ban the Bomb. Some have been academically obscurantist. Some have rejected the System (sometimes
both systems). Some have attempted, too, to "work within" the System. Amidst these conflicting streams of
emphasis, however, certain basic qualities appear. The most important is that the "peace movement" has operated
almost exclusively through peripheral institutions -- almost never through mainstream institutions. Similarly,
individuals interested in peace have nonpolitical social roles that cannot be turned to the support of peace activity.
Concretely, liberal religious societies, anti-war groups, voluntary associations, ad hoc committees have been the
political unit of the peace movement, and its human movers have been students, teacher, housewives, secretaries,
lawyers, doctors, clergy. The units have not been located in spots of major social influence, the people have not been
able to turn their resources fully to the issues that concern them. The results are political ineffectiveness and
personal alienation.
The organizing ability of the peace movement thus is limited to the ability to state and polarize issues. It does not
have an institution or the forum in which the conflicting interests can be debated. The debate goes on in corners; it
has little connection with the continuing process of determining allocations of resources. This process is not
necessarily centralized, however much the peace movement is estranged from it. National policy, though dominated
to a large degree by the "power elites" of the corporations and military, is still partially founded in consensus. It can
be altered when there actually begins a shift in the allocation of resources and the listing of priorities by the people
in the institutions which have social influence, e.g., the labor unions and the schools. As long as the debates of the
238
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
peace movement form only a protest, rather than an opposition viewpoint within the centers of serious decisionmaking, then it is neither a movement of democratic relevance, nor is it likely to have any effectiveness except in
educating more outsiders to the issue. It is vital, to be sure, that this educating go on (a heartening sign is the recent
proliferation of books and journals dealing with peace and war from newly-developing countries); the possibilities
for making politicians responsible to "peace constituencies" becomes greater.
But in the long interim before the national political climate is more open to deliberate, goal-directed debate about
peace issues, the dedicated peace "movement" might well prepare a local base, especially by establishing civic
committees on the techniques of converting from military to peacetime production. To make war and peace relevant
to the problems of everyday life, by relating it to the backyard (shelters), the baby (fall-out), the job (military
contracts) -- and making a turn toward peace seem desirable on these same terms -- is a task the peace movement is
just beginning, and can profitably continue. . . .
. . . From 1960 to 1962, the campuses experienced a revival of idealism among an active few. Triggered by the
impact of the sit-ins, students began to struggle for integration, civil liberties, student rights, peace, and against the
fast-rising right wing "revolt" as well. The liberal students, too, have felt their urgency thwarted by conventional
channels: from student governments to Congressional committees. Out of this alienation from existing channels has
come the creation of new ones; the most characteristic forms of liberal-radical student organizations are the dozens
of campus political parties, political journals, and peace marches and demonstrations. In only a few cases have
students built bridges to power: an occasional election campaign, the sit-ins, Freedom Rides, and voter registration
activities; in some relatively large Northern demonstrations for peace and civil rights, and infrequently, through the
United States National Student Association whose notable work has not been focused on political change. . . .
These, at least, are facts, no matter how dull the teaching, how paternalistic the rules, how irrelevant the research
that goes on. Social relevance, the accessibility to knowledge, and internal openness

these together make the university a potential base and agency in a movement of social change.
1. Any new left in America must be, in large measure, a left with real intellectual skills, committed to
deliberativeness, honesty, reflection as working tools. The university permits the political life to be an adjunct to the
academic one, and action to be informed by reason.
2. A new left must be distributed in significant social roles throughout the country. The universities are distributed in
such a manner.
3. A new left must consist of younger people who matured in the postwar world, and partially be directed to the
recruitment of younger people. The university is an obvious beginning point.
4. A new left must include liberals and socialists, the former for their relevance, the latter for their sense of
thoroughgoing reforms in the system. The university is a more sensible place than a political party for these two
traditions to begin to discuss their differences and look for political synthesis.
5. A new left must start controversy across the land, if national policies and national apathy are to be reversed. The
ideal university is a community of controversy, within itself and in its effects on communities beyond.
6. A new left must transform modern complexity into issues that can be understood and felt close-up by every
human being. It must give form to the feelings of helplessness and indifference, so that people may see the political,
social and economic sources of their private troubles and organize to change society. In a time of supposed
prosperity, moral complacency and political manipulation, a new left cannot rely on only aching stomachs to be the
engine force of social reform. The case for change, for alternatives that will involve uncomfortable personal efforts,
must be argued as never before. The university is a relevant place for all of these activities.
But we need not indulge in allusions: the university system cannot complete a movement of ordinary people making
demands for a better life. From its schools and colleges across the nation, a militant left might awaken its allies, and
by beginning the process towards peace, civil rights, and labor struggles, reinsert theory and idealism where too
often reign confusion and political barter. The power of students and faculty united is not only potential; it has
shown its actuality in the South, and in the reform movements of the North.
The bridge to political power, though, will be built through genuine cooperation, locally, nationally, and
internationally, between a new left of young people, and an awakening community of allies. In each community we
must look within the university and act with confidence that we can be powerful, but we must look outwards to the
less exotic but more lasting struggles for justice.
239
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
To turn these possibilities into realities will involve national efforts at university reform by an alliance of students
and faculty. They must wrest control of the educational process from the administrative bureaucracy. They must
make fraternal and functional contact with allies in labor, civil rights, and other liberal forces outside the campus.
They must import major public issues into the curriculum -- research and teaching on problems of war and peace is
an outstanding example. They must make debate and controversy, not dull pedantic cant, the common style for
educational life. They must consciously build a base for their assault upon the loci of power.
As students, for a democratic society, we are committed to stimulating this kind of social movement, this kind of
vision and program is campus and community across the country. If we appear to seek the unattainable, it has been
said, then let it be known that we do so to avoid the unimaginable.
Document 87: Judith, LeBlanc, “Wounded Knee 1973 - 1998: The Struggle Continues”
Source: http://www.pww.org/archives98/98-04-25-3.html
This article was reprinted from the April 25, 1998 issue of the “People's Weekly World.” All rights reserved - may
be used with PWW credits.
(This is the first of two parts on the history of Wounded Knee and how Indians are continuing their struggles. Judith
Le Blanc is a member of the Caddo Tribe of Oklahoma and a national secretary of the Communist Party USA. )
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
The first blizzard of the winter made flying into Rapid City, South Dakota a little more difficult than expected.
White-out conditions closed the airport and forced me to spend the night in Minneapolis. It gave me some time to
think about the significance of the gathering for the 25th Anniversary of the Occupation of Wounded Knee. I was
returning to Pine Ridge Reservation after 25 years. How much had changed, I wondered.
I was going back to a place that had opened up a whole new political world to me. Living on Pine Ridge Reservation
in 1973 taught me many things about life that my family had shown me, but were never quite clear. Pine Ridge
Reservation is where I realized how the lives of Indian people are inextricably linked to the political direction of the
country. Yes, separate problems reflect segregation and racist discrimination against Indian people and yet these
problems are so connected with the political and economic conditions for the working class in every community, for
every race or nationality.
Pine Ridge Reservation is in the heart of what is called "Indian Country," one of the largest reservations. It is a
"showcase" of what centuries of capitalism has done to a people; it contains the poorest county in the country. Pine
Ridge has become, in some ways, a prison of poverty and racism.
The "rez," as reservations are affectionately called, is similar to Harlem or East Los Angeles. Each is a place where a
people has chosen to live together in a community that shares culture and tradition. These are communities
systematically battered by racism, where too few jobs or opportunities exist for a secure life.
The situation on a rez is more ironic because the land is owned collectively, but by those without the resources to
make it a livable place.
The system of capitalism and the racist oppression that it breeds bruise the beauty of a tribe living together on a
reservation. Unemployment and subsistence living - the norm on most reservations - tear families apart.
Indian people are forced to choose between staying with their families and their tribe or leaving the reservation to
make a living.
This can only be blamed on the hundreds of years of government policies that have ranged from open military
warfare in the beginning, to policies of inadequate housing and health care, hunger, unemployment and budget cuts
today.
The Oglala Sioux Tribe carries with it today the collective memory of the genocidal military assaults used to steal
their land. It was no surprise that one of the most dramatic actions led by the American Indian Movement (AIM)
would happen at Pine Ridge 25 years ago.
240
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
The 1890 massacre at Wounded Knee of over 300 men, women and children was one of the most brutal acts of the
U.S. government. Pine Ridge Reservation was created based on a treaty negotiated in response to the armed
resistance of the tribe.
Today there are families who trace their history back to the Wounded Knee massacre and to signers of the 1868 Fort
Laramie Treaty.
In 1973, many elders feared that their cultural traditions and religious ceremonies were quickly being lost.
Hopelessness was growing out of the lack of leadership from the tribal council, as well as a series of incidents
including the killing by police of an Indian youth in the reservation border town of Custer.
Continued collaboration by the tribal leaders with anti- Indian policies of the federal government led to the
occupation of the Wounded Knee hamlet, the site of the 1890 massacre. Oglala Sioux Tribe members and leaders of
AIM undertook an action to dramatize the conditions on Pine Ridge Reservation. As a result, the world's attention
became focused on the racism faced by Indians on reservations and in the cities, too.
The occupation became a 71-day struggle between activists and armed FBI agents and the National Guard. Those
occupying believed the conditions were so drastic that they had to take a stand. Many expected to be killed - like
their ancestors in 1890 - and two did die.
On Feb. 27, 1973 approximately 200 people went to Wounded Knee to prepare for an early morning press
conference. The government's response was a declaration of war. The press conference was never held.
According to Pentagon documents uncovered later, the government immediately deployed 17 armored personnel
carriers, 130,000 rounds of M-16 ammunition, 41,000 rounds of M-40 high explosives for grenade launchers as well
as helicopters and other aircraft. Three hundred miles away on an Army base in Colorado, an assault unit was put on
24- hour alert.
Messages of support poured in from around the world. Local support committees were organized from coast to coast
to help educate mainstream America about the living conditions on every reservation and the need to defend the
languages and cultures of American Indians.
Many young Indians like myself were moved to become a part of the effort to ensure the safety of those who were
occupying Wounded Knee. Civil rights and religious organizations spoke out in their support. International appeals
for a negotiated settlement were made to the U.S. government.
Compelled by worldwide pressure, the standoff came to a nonviolent end. Despite the weight of public opinion
sympathetic to the cause, the government handed down the largest number of federal indictments ever to come out
of one incident. Years of court cases and a long defense battle began, led by civil rights lawyers like William
Kuntsler, Larry Leventhal and Mark Lane.
The Nixon administration pursued a stepped-up campaign to harass and frame Indian activists on and off the rez.
The FBI hounded supporters, Indians and others. Sixty murders on Pine Ridge Reservation during that time remain
unsolved.
The media attempted to quell the support by highlighting the violent nature of the standoff, neglecting to mention
the incredible fire power brought onto the reservation by the Army and National Guard.
On the 25th anniversary we discussed the mood on the reservation in 1973. In the homes I visited, many said they
had supported the action. An elder, who was preparing food for the Wacipi honoring and powwow held in
Porcupine, told me, "My children were on the inside. I knew it was dangerous, but late at night the young would
come to my house here in Porcupine and I would package up food for them to carry into the compound. Yes, they
had their tanks and roadblocks, but we knew how to go there in the dark with food."
The mood among the people in 1973 was a slow boil of anger and, according to many, something was bound to
happen.
Goon squads often harassed members of the Wounded Knee Offense/Defense Committee on the reservation. Even
more young activists were killed after the occupation than during it. Some, like Leonard Peltier, were sent to jail on
trumped-up charges. He has served over 20 years in prison, despite the existence of evidence that proves his
innocence.
241
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
On Feb. 27 and 28, hundreds of Indian activists - veterans of militant struggles of the 1970s and 1980s - came to
South Dakota to remember those who had died during and after the occupation. In a blizzard, we gathered at the
mass grave, the site of the 1890 massacre. We came to honor the militant action of 1973. With prayers, singing and
speeches, we remembered their commitment to the struggle for a better life for the Oglala Sioux and all our people.
The blizzard continued and the temperatures were far below zero. Some arrived on foot, having participated in the
Four Directions Sacred Run. Some had flown in; others had driven hundreds of miles, from as far as Oklahoma,
Arizona, Washington, Alaska, as well as Canada and Mexico. Hundreds gathered, carrying banners with names of
those who had died. We stood among the tipis, cheered by the broadcast support of the tribe's radio station. Young
children played in the snow.
The mood was one of determination, with a note of sadness. Many were thinking about how far we must go to find
answers to the problems that persist.
A Feb. 28 symposium on the struggles going on today included discussions covering a wide array of issues: The
struggle to free Leonard Peltier, a political prisoner as a result of the 1973 occupation; racism in sports; struggles to
defend the existing land base and culture.
Students from the University of North Dakota described harassment they face on campus in their efforts to practice
their religious rites. "We go to school to help the people, to help our families, and to help ourselves," one student
said. "And still we must face racial and religious discrimination."
That night the blizzard continued and the roads were closed, yet over 1,000 people gathered to celebrate in an
evening concert. Milo Yellowhair, vice-chairman of the Oglala Sioux Tribe, welcomed the crowd. "We must use
this celebration as a springboard for the future."
The audience, many of whom were very young - not even born during the "Knee" - danced and cheered the singers,
poets and musicians. They partied to Red Soul, an Apache rapper from Los Angeles. They rocked to the sounds of
the Golden Warriors, a blues band from Pine Ridge. Jim Paige, an Indian folk singer, performed an old Irish song.
The crowd cheered the lyrics: "Voices of the dead are always in our ears. Some of us must choose to fight."
For the young people on Pine Ridge, the 25th anniversary reunion brought history to life. For many who were
veterans of this struggle, it was a significant victory to have the 1973 action acknowledged as a part of the great
history of the Oglala Sioux Tribe and the movement for Indian equality.
Whether we were inside "the Knee" in 1973 or were a part of the movement to support the action, our lives were
changed.
Charles "Doghides" Conway from Tacoma, Wash. explained why he had come back to Wounded Knee. "If I had not
gotten involved in the fishing struggles of my tribe in the 70s or at Wounded Knee, I would have stayed on drugs or
in jail. The struggle gave me a choice to live in misery or come into a new life of struggle."
The 1973 action also changed the political landscape. Vernon Bellecourt, a founder of AIM, reported that more than
100 AIM members are now on tribal councils, 25 as presidents. "Wounded Knee changed the struggle forever," he
said.
Clyde Bellecourt said AIM was born in 1968 because "we didn't like what the federal government or the tribal
governments were doing. We founded AIM because of police brutality, slumlords, health care, education and no
health insurance."
In 1998, conditions are much worse. Decades of Reagan-Bush budget cuts and majority unemployment have
maintained health problems stemming from overcrowded and inadequate housing and plumbing. A high teenage
suicide rate, drug and alcohol abuse and violence are a part of life for young people here.
Government policies have created a rural ghetto. An elder of the Oglala Sioux Tribe who has been called the
"Grandma of AIM," Ellen Moves Camp, said, "Things are worse . . . just a matter of time before another Wounded
Knee and . . . a violent confrontation with the government."
After 25 years, there is an urgent need once again to focus the country's attention on the crisis conditions for Indian
people. For many who participated there was a sense of renewal - both spiritual and political. However, hunger,
joblessness and denial of civil rights remain the issues that must be resolved for Indian people to have the possibility
of living a decent, secure life - whether on reservations or in the cities.
242
124
125
126
127
128
Robert Quiver is the organizer of the 25th anniversary gathering and a grandson of Oscar Bearrunner, one of the
elders who helped to lead the 1973 occupation. "It was a great accomplishment to bring together a gathering of
people, sincere with good intentions," Quiver said. "It is a beginning of a larger voice, a larger spiritual and heartfelt
voice for our people. We helped our people learn that 1973 was not about violence but about preserving the old
ways, traditions much of which would have been lost without this struggle. It is just a beginning."
Document 88: National Organization for Women, Statement of Purpose, 1966
Source: http://www.now.org/history/purpos66.html
(Written by Betty Friedan, author of The Feminine Mystique, and Dr. Pauli Murray, an African-American,
Episcopal minister)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
We, men and women who hereby constitute ourselves as the National Organization for Women, believe that the time
has come for a new movement toward true equality for all women in America, and toward a fully equal partnership
of the sexes, as part of the world-wide revolution of human rights now taking place within and beyond our national
borders.
The purpose of NOW is to take action to bring women into full participation in the mainstream of American society
now, exercising all the privileges and responsibilities thereof in truly equal partnership with men.
We believe the time has come to move beyond the abstract argument, discussion and symposia over the status and
special nature of women which has raged in America in recent years; the time has come to confront, with concrete
action, the conditions that now prevent women from enjoying the equality of opportunity and freedom of choice
which is their right, as individual Americans, and as human beings.
NOW is dedicated to the proposition that women, first and foremost, are human beings, who, like all other people in
our society, must have the chance to develop their fullest human potential. We believe that women can achieve such
equality only by accepting to the full the challenges and responsibilities they share with all other people in our
society, as part of the decision-making mainstream of American political, economic and social life.
We organize to initiate or support action, nationally, or in any part of this nation, by individuals or organizations, to
break through the silken curtain of prejudice and discrimination against women in government, industry, the
professions, the churches, the political parties, the judiciary, the labor unions, in education, science, medicine, law,
religion and every other field of importance in American society.
Enormous changes taking place in our society make it both possible and urgently necessary to advance the
unfinished revolution of women toward true equality, now. With a life span lengthened to nearly 75 years it is no
longer either necessary or possible for women to devote the greater part of their lives to child- rearing; yet
childbearing and rearing which continues to be a most important part of most women's lives -- still is used to justify
barring women from equal professional and economic participation and advance.
Today's technology has reduced most of the productive chores which women once performed in the home and in
mass-production industries based upon routine unskilled labor. This same technology has virtually eliminated the
quality of muscular strength as a criterion for filling most jobs, while intensifying American industry's need for
creative intelligence. In view of this new industrial revolution created by automation in the mid-twentieth century,
women can and must participate in old and new fields of society in full equality -- or become permanent outsiders.
Despite all the talk about the status of American women in recent years, the actual position of women in the United
States has declined, and is declining, to an alarming degree throughout the 1950's and 60's. Although 46.4% of all
American women between the ages of 18 and 65 now work outside the home, the overwhelming majority -- 75% -are in routine clerical, sales, or factory jobs, or they are household workers, cleaning women, hospital attendants.
About two-thirds of Negro women workers are in the lowest paid service occupations. Working women are
becoming increasingly -- not less -- concentrated on the bottom of the job ladder. As a consequence full-time women
workers today earn on the average only 60% of what men earn, and that wage gap has been increasing over the past
twenty-five years in every major industry group. In 1964, of all women with a yearly income, 89% earned under
$5,000 a year; half of all full-time year round women workers earned less than $3,690; only 1.4% of full-time year
round women workers had an annual income of $10,000 or more.
243
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
Further, with higher education increasingly essential in today's society, too few women are entering and finishing
college or going on to graduate or professional school. Today, women earn only one in three of the B.A.'s and
M.A.'s granted, and one in ten of the Ph.D.'s.
In all the professions considered of importance to society, and in the executive ranks of industry and government,
women are losing ground. Where they are present it is only a token handful. Women comprise less than 1% of
federal judges; less than 4% of all lawyers; 7% of doctors. Yet women represent 51% of the U.S. population. And,
increasingly, men are replacing women in the top positions in secondary and elementary schools, in social work, and
in libraries -- once thought to be women's fields.
Official pronouncements of the advance in the status of women hide not only the reality of this dangerous decline,
but the fact that nothing is being done to stop it. The excellent reports of the President's Commission on the Status of
Women and of the State Commissions have not been fully implemented. Such Commissions have power only to
advise. They have no power to enforce their recommendation; nor have they the freedom to organize American
women and men to press for action on them. The reports of these commissions have, however, created a basis upon
which it is now possible to build. Discrimination in employment on the basis of sex is now prohibited by federal
law, in Title VII of the Civil Rights Act of 1964. But although nearly one-third of the cases brought before the Equal
Employment Opportunity Commission during the first year dealt with sex discrimination and the proportion is
increasing dramatically, the Commission has not made clear its intention to enforce the law with the same
seriousness on behalf of women as of other victims of discrimination. Many of these cases were Negro women, who
are the victims of double discrimination of race and sex. Until now, too few women's organizations and official
spokesmen have been willing to speak out against these dangers facing women. Too many women have been
restrained by the fear of being called `feminist." There is no civil rights movement to speak for women, as there has
been for Negroes and other victims of discrimination. The National Organization for Women must therefore begin to
speak.
WE BELIEVE that the power of American law, and the protection guaranteed by the U.S. Constitution to the civil
rights of all individuals, must be effectively applied and enforced to isolate and remove patterns of sex
discrimination, to ensure equality of opportunity in employment and education, and equality of civil and political
rights and responsibilities on behalf of women, as well as for Negroes and other deprived groups.
We realize that women's problems are linked to many broader questions of social justice; their solution will require
concerted action by many groups. Therefore, convinced that human rights for all are indivisible, we expect to give
active support to the common cause of equal rights for all those who suffer discrimination and deprivation, and we
call upon other organizations committed to such goals to support our efforts toward equality for women.
WE DO NOT ACCEPT the token appointment of a few women to high-level positions in government and industry
as a substitute for serious continuing effort to recruit and advance women according to their individual abilities. To
this end, we urge American government and industry to mobilize the same resources of ingenuity and command
with which they have solved problems of far greater difficulty than those now impeding the progress of women.
WE BELIEVE that this nation has a capacity at least as great as other nations, to innovate new social institutions
which will enable women to enjoy the true equality of opportunity and responsibility in society, without conflict
with their responsibilities as mothers and homemakers. In such innovations, America does not lead the Western
world, but lags by decades behind many European countries. We do not accept the traditional assumption that a
woman has to choose between marriage and motherhood, on the one hand, and serious participation in industry or
the professions on the other. We question the present expectation that all normal women will retire from job or
profession for 10 or 15 years, to devote their full time to raising children, only to reenter the job market at a
relatively minor level. This, in itself, is a deterrent to the aspirations of women, to their acceptance into management
or professional training courses, and to the very possibility of equality of opportunity or real choice, for all but a few
women. Above all, we reject the assumption that these problems are the unique responsibility of each individual
woman, rather than a basic social dilemma which society must solve. True equality of opportunity and freedom of
choice for women requires such practical, and possible innovations as a nationwide network of child-care centers,
which will make it unnecessary for women to retire completely from society until their children are grown, and
national programs to provide retraining for women who have chosen to care for their children full-time.
WE BELIEVE that it is as essential for every girl to be educated to her full potential of human ability as it is for
every boy -- with the knowledge that such education is the key to effective participation in today's economy and
that, for a girl as for a boy, education can only be serious where there is expectation that it will be used in society.
244
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
We believe that American educators are capable of devising means of imparting such expectations to girl students.
Moreover, we consider the decline in the proportion of women receiving higher and professional education to be
evidence of discrimination. This discrimination may take the form of quotas against the admission of women to
colleges, and professional schools; lack of encouragement by parents, counselors and educators; denial of loans or
fellowships; or the traditional or arbitrary procedures in graduate and professional training geared in terms of men,
which inadvertently discriminate against women. We believe that the same serious attention must be given to high
school dropouts who are girls as to boys.
WE REJECT the current assumptions that a man must carry the sole burden of supporting himself, his wife, and
family, and that a woman is automatically entitled to lifelong support by a man upon her marriage, or that marriage,
home and family are primarily woman's world and responsibility -- hers, to dominate -- his to support. We believe
that a true partnership between the sexes demands a different concept of marriage, an equitable sharing of the
responsibilities of home and children and of the economic burdens of their support. We believe that proper
recognition should be given to the economic and social value of homemaking and child-care. To these ends, we will
seek to open a reexamination of laws and mores governing marriage and divorce, for we believe that the current
state of `half-equity" between the sexes discriminates against both men and women, and is the cause of much
unnecessary hostility between the sexes.
WE BELIEVE that women must now exercise their political rights and responsibilities as American citizens. They
must refuse to be segregated on the basis of sex into separate-and-not-equal ladies' auxiliaries in the political parties,
and they must demand representation according to their numbers in the regularly constituted party committees -- at
local, state, and national levels -- and in the informal power structure, participating fully in the selection of
candidates and political decision-making, and running for office themselves.
IN THE INTERESTS OF THE HUMAN DIGNITY OF WOMEN, we will protest, and endeavor to change, the
false image of women now prevalent in the mass media, and in the texts, ceremonies, laws, and practices of our
major social institutions. Such images perpetuate contempt for women by society and by women for themselves. We
are similarly opposed to all policies and practices -- in church, state, college, factory, or office -- which, in the guise
of protectiveness, not only deny opportunities but also foster in women self-denigration, dependence, and evasion of
responsibility, undermine their confidence in their own abilities and foster contempt for women.
NOW WILL HOLD ITSELF INDEPENDENT OF ANY POLITICAL PARTY in order to mobilize the political
power of all women and men intent on our goals. We will strive to ensure that no party, candidate, president,
senator, governor, congressman, or any public official who betrays or ignores the principle of full equality between
the sexes is elected or appointed to office. If it is necessary to mobilize the votes of men and women who believe in
our cause, in order to win for women the final right to be fully free and equal human beings, we so commit
ourselves.
WE BELIEVE THAT women will do most to create a new image of women by acting now, and by speaking out in
behalf of their own equality, freedom, and human dignity - - not in pleas for special privilege, nor in enmity toward
men, who are also victims of the current, half-equality between the sexes - - but in an active, self-respecting
partnership with men. By so doing, women will develop confidence in their own ability to determine actively, in
partnership with men, the conditions of their life, their choices, their future and their society.
Document 89: Proposed Equal Rights Amendment (E.R.A.), 1972 (Originally written by Alice Paul)
Source: http://flnow.org/ERA.htm
Section 1. Equality of rights under the law shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any
state on account of sex.
Section 2. The Congress shall have the power to enforce, by appropriate legislation, the provisions of this
article.
Section 3. This amendment shall take effect two years after the date of ratification.
245
Document 90: Gloria Steinem’s Senate Testimony on Proposed E.R.A., May, 1970
Source: http://historymatters.gmu.edu/d/7025/
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
My name is Gloria Steinem. I am a writer and editor, and I am currently a member of the policy council of
the Democratic committee. And I work regularly with the lowest-paid workers in the country, the migrant
workers, men, women, and children both in California and in my own State of New York. . . .
During 12 years of working for a living, I have experienced much of the legal and social discrimination
reserved for women in this country. I have been refused service in public restaurants, ordered out of public
gathering places, and turned away from apartment rentals; all for the clearly-stated, sole reason that I am a
woman. And all without the legal remedies available to blacks and other minorities. I have been excluded
from professional groups, writing assignments on so-called “unfeminine” subjects such as politics, full
participation in the Democratic Party, jury duty, and even from such small male privileges as discounts on
airline fares. Most important to me, I have been denied a society in which women are encouraged, or even
allowed to think of themselves as first-class citizens and responsible human beings.
However, after 2 years of researching the status of American women, I have discovered that in reality, I am
very, very lucky. Most women, both wage-earners and housewives, routinely suffer more humiliation and
injustice than I do.
As a freelance writer, I don’t work in the male-dominated hierarchy of an office. (Women, like blacks and
other visibly different minorities, do better in individual professions such as the arts, sports, or domestic
work; anything in which they don’t have authority over white males.) I am not one of the millions of
women who must support a family. Therefore, I haven’t had to go on welfare because there are no day-care
centers for my children while I work, and I haven’t had to submit to the humiliating welfare inquiries about
my private and sexual life, inquiries from which men are exempt. I haven’t had to brave the sex bias of
labor unions and employers, only to see my family subsist on a median salary 40 percent less than the male
median salary.
I hope this committee will hear the personal, daily injustices suffered by many women—professionals and
day laborers, women housebound by welfare as well as by suburbia. We have all been silent for too long.
But we won’t be silent anymore.
The truth is that all our problems stem from the same sex based myths. We may appear before you as white
radicals or the middle-aged middle class or black soul sisters, but we are all sisters in fighting against these
outdated myths. Like racial myths, they have been reflected in our laws. Let me list a few.
That woman are biologically inferior to men. In fact, an equally good case can be made for the reverse.
Women live longer than men, even when the men are not subject to business pressures. Women survived
Nazi concentration camps better, keep cooler heads in emergencies currently studied by disasterresearchers, are protected against heart attacks by their female sex hormones, and are so much more
durable at every stage of life that nature must conceive 20 to 50 percent more males in order to keep the
balance going.
Man’s hunting activities are forever being pointed to as tribal proof of superiority. But while he was
hunting, women built houses, tilled the fields, developed animal husbandry, and perfected language. Men,
being all alone in the bush, often developed into a creature as strong as women, fleeter of foot, but not very
bright.
However, I don’t want to prove the superiority of one sex to another. That would only be repeating a male
mistake. English scientists once definitively proved, after all, that the English were descended from the
angels, while the Irish were descended from the apes; it was the rationale for England’s domination of
Ireland for more than a century. The point is that science is used to support current myth and economics
almost as much as the church was.
What we do know is that the difference between two races or two sexes is much smaller than the
differences to be found within each group. Therefore, in spite of the slide show on female inferiorities that I
understand was shown to you yesterday, the law makes much more sense when it treats individuals, not
groups bundled together by some condition of birth. . . .
246
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
Another myth, that women are already treated equally in this society. I am sure there has been ample
testimony to prove that equal pay for equal work, equal chance for advancement, and equal training or
encouragement is obscenely scarce in every field, even those—like food and fashion industries—that are
supposedly “feminine.”
A deeper result of social and legal injustice, however, is what sociologists refer to as “Internalized
Aggression.” Victims of aggression absorb the myth of their own inferiority, and come to believe that their
group is in fact second class. Even when they themselves realize they are not second class, they may still
think their group is, thus the tendency to be the only Jew in the club, the only black woman on the block,
the only woman in the office.
Women suffer this second class treatment from the moment they are born. They are expected to be, rather
than achieve, to function biologically rather than learn. A brother, whatever his intellect, is more likely to
get the family’s encouragement and education money, while girls are often pressured to conceal ambition
and intelligence, to “Uncle Tom.”
I interviewed a New York public school teacher who told me about a black teenager’s desire to be a doctor.
With all the barriers in mind, she suggested kindly that he be a veterinarian instead.
The same day, a high school teacher mentioned a girl who wanted to be a doctor. The teacher said, “How
about a nurse?”
Teachers, parents, and the Supreme Court may exude a protective, well-meaning rationale, but limiting the
individual’s ambition is doing no one a favor. Certainly not this country; it needs all the talent it can get.
Another myth, that American women hold great economic power. Fifty-one percent of all shareholders in
this country are women. That is a favorite male-chauvinist statistic. However, the number of shares they
hold is so small that the total is only 18 percent of all the shares. Even those holdings are often controlled
by men.
Similarly, only 5 percent of all the people in the country who receive $10,000 a year or more, earned or
otherwise, are women. And that includes the famous rich widows.
The constantly repeated myth of our economic power seems less testimony to our real power than to the
resentment of what little power we do have.
Another myth, that children must have full-time mothers. American mothers spend more time with their
homes and children than those of any other society we know about. In the past, joint families, servants, a
prevalent system in which grandparents raised the children, or family field work in the agrarian systems—
all these factors contributed more to child care than the labor-saving devices of which we are so proud.
The truth is that most American children seem to be suffering from too much mother, and too little father.
Part of the program of Women’s Liberation is a return of fathers to their children. If laws permit women
equal work and pay opportunities, men will then be relieved of their role as sole breadwinner. Fewer ulcers,
fewer hours of meaningless work, equal responsibility for his own children: these are a few of the reasons
that Women’s Liberation is Men’s Liberation too.
As for psychic health of the children, studies show that the quality of time spent by parents is more
important than the quantity. The most damaged children were not those whose mothers worked, but those
whose mothers preferred to work but stayed home out of the role-playing desire to be a “good mother.”
Another myth, that the women’s movement is not political, won’t last, or is somehow not “serious.”
When black people leave their 19th century roles, they are feared. When women dare to leave theirs, they
are ridiculed. We understand this; we accept the burden of ridicule. It won’t keep us quiet anymore.
Similarly, it shouldn’t deceive male observers into thinking that this is somehow a joke. We are 51 percent
of the population; we are essentially united on these issues across boundaries of class or race or age; and we
may well end by changing this society more than the civil rights movement. That is an apt parallel. We, too,
have our right wing and left wing, our separatists, gradualists, and Uncle Toms. But we are changing our
own consciousness, and that of the country. Engels noted the relationship of the authoritarian, nuclear
family to capitalism: the father as capitalist, the mother as means of production, and the children as labor.
He said the family would change as the economic system did, and that seems to have happened, whether
247
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
we want to admit it or not. Women’s bodies will no longer be owned by the state for the production of
workers and soldiers; birth control and abortion are facts of everyday life. The new family is an egalitarian
family.
Gunnar Myrdal noted 30 years ago the parallel between women and Negroes in this country. Both suffered
from such restricting social myths as: smaller brains, passive natures, inability to govern themselves (and
certainly not white men), sex objects only, childlike natures, special skills, and the like. When evaluating a
general statement about women, it might be valuable to substitute “black people” for “women”—just to test
the prejudice at work.
And it might be valuable to do this constitutionally as well. Neither group is going to be content as a cheap
labor pool anymore. And neither is going to be content without full constitutional rights.
Finally, I would like to say one thing about this time in which I am testifying.
I had deep misgivings about discussing this topic when National Guardsmen are occupying our campuses,
the country is being turned against itself in a terrible polarization, and America is enlarging an already
inhuman and unjustifiable war. But it seems to me that much of the trouble in this country has to do with
the “masculine mystique”; with the myth that masculinity somehow depends on the subjugation of other
people. It is a bipartisan problem; both our past and current Presidents seem to be victims of this myth, and
to behave accordingly.
Women are not more moral than men. We are only uncorrupted by power. But we do not want to imitate
men, to join this country as it is, and I think our very participation will change it. Perhaps women elected
leaders—and there will be many of them—will not be so likely to dominate black people or yellow people
or men; anybody who looks different from us.
After all, we won’t have our masculinity to prove.
248
Lesson 22: L.B.J. and The Great Society
Assignment:
VISIONS: 810-818, 825-828
Document 91: President Johnson on the Great Society, University of Michigan, May 22, 1964
Document 92: President Johnson on the Civil Rights Act, July 2, 1964
Document 93: President Johnson’s Speech at Howard University, June 4, 1965
Document 94: President Johnson on the Voting Rights Act, August 6, 1965
Learning Objectives:
1. Describe and evaluate President Lyndon Johnson’s views on race relations in the United States (see
Document 93).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
2. Explain why President Johnson supported the 1964 Civil Rights Act, and evaluate the impact of that
legislation (see Document 92).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
249
3. Explain why President Johnson supported the 1965 Voting Rights Act, and evaluate the impact of that
legislation (see Document 94).
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
4. Describe and evaluate President Johnson’s political philosophy as expressed in his vision of the “Great
Society” (see Document 91). Describe the programs enacted as a result of this philosophy, and explain
their impact on the United States. As part of your answer, be sure to address the “War on Poverty,”
Medicare and Medicaid, and the Immigration Act of 1965.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
5. What effect do you believe President Johnson’s views and actions have had upon voting patterns in the
United States?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
250
6. Explain and evaluate the Supreme Court’s 1962 Engel v. Vitale decision. Do you think this decision
was correct?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
______________________________________________________________________________
Document 91: President Johnson on the Great Society, University